Igneous Rocks: a Classification and Glossary of Terms

This page intentionally left blank IGNEOUS ROCKS: A CLASSIFICATION AND GLOSSARY OF TERMS

Decades of field and microscope studies and more recent quantitative geochemical analyses have resulted in a vast, and sometimes overwhelming, array of nomenclature and terminology associated with igneous rocks. Under the auspices of the International Union of Geological Sciences (IUGS), a group of petrologists from around the world has laboured for more than 30 years to collate these terms, gain international agreement on their usage, and reassess the methods by which we categorize and name igneous rocks. This book presents the results of their work and gives a complete classification of igneous rocks based on all the recommendations of the IUGS Sub- commission on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks. Revised from the 1st edition (1989), it shows how igneous rocks can be distinguished in the sequence of pyroclastic rocks, carbonatites, melilite-bearing rocks, kalsilite-bearing rocks, kimberlites, lamproites, leucite-bearing rocks, lamprophyres and charnockites. It also demonstrates how the more common plutonic and volcanic rocks that remain can then be categorized using the familiar and widely accepted modal QAPF and chemical TAS classification systems. The glossary of igneous terms has been fully updated since the 1st edition and now includes 1637 entries, of which 316 are recommended by the Subcommission, 312 are regarded as local terms, and 413 are now considered obsolete. Incorporating a comprehensive list of source references for all the terms included in the glossary, this book will be an indispensable reference guide for all geologists studying igneous rocks, either in the field or the laboratory. It presents a standardized and widely accepted naming scheme that will allow geologists to interpret terminology found in the primary literature and provide formal names for rock samples based on petrographic analyses. Work on this book started as long ago as 1958 when Albert Streckeisen was asked to collaborate in revising Paul Niggli’s well-known book Tabellen zur Petrographie und zum Gesteinbestimmen (Tables for Petrography and Rock Determination). It was at this point that Streckeisen noted significant problems with all 12 of the classification systems used to identify and name igneous rocks at that time. Rather than propose a 16th system, he chose instead to write a review article outlining the problems inherent in classifying igneous rocks and invited petrologists from around the world to send their comments. In 1970 this lead to the formation of the Subcommission of the Systematics of Igneous Rocks, under the IUGS Commission on Petrology, who published their conclusions in the 1st edition of this book in 1989. The work of this international body has continued to this day, lead by Bruno Zanettin and later by Mike Le Bas. This fully revised 2nd edition has been compiled and edited by Roger Le Maitre, with significant helpfrom a panelof co-contributors.

IGNEOUS ROCKS A Classiﬁcation and Glossary of Terms

Recommendations of the International Union of Geological Sciences Subcommission on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks

R.W. LE MAITRE (EDITOR), A. STRECKEISEN, B. ZANETTIN, M.J. LE BAS, B. BONIN, P. BATEMAN, G. BELLIENI, A. DUDEK, S. EFREMOVA, J. KELLER, J. LAMEYRE, P.A. SABINE, R. SCHMID, H. SØRENSEN, A.R. WOOLLEY    Cambridge, New York, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore, São Paulo

Cambridge University Press The Edinburgh Building, Cambridge  , United Kingdom Published in the United States by Cambridge University Press, New York www.cambridge.org Information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9780521662154

This book is in copyright. Subject to statutory exception and to the provision of relevant collective licensing agreements, no reproduction of any part may take place without the written permission of Cambridge University Press.

First published in print format 2002

ISBN-13 978-0-511-06864-5 eBook (EBL) ISBN-10 0-511-06864-6 eBook (EBL)

ISBN-13 978-0-521-66215-4 hardback ISBN-10 0-521-66215-X hardback

Cambridge University Press has no responsibility for the persistence or accuracy of s for external or third-party internet websites referred to in this book, and does not guarantee that any content on such websites is, or will remain, accurate or appropriate. v Contents

Figures ...... vi Tables ...... vii Albert Streckeisen ...... viii Foreword to 1st edition...... x Chairman’s Preface ...... xiii Editor’s Preface ...... xv 1 Introduction ...... 1 1.1 Changes to the 1st edition ...... 1 2 Classification and nomenclature...... 3 2.1 Principles ...... 3 2.1.1 Parameters used ...... 4 2.1.2 Nomenclature ...... 4 2.1.3 Using the classification ...... 6 2.2 Pyroclastic rocks and tephra ...... 7 2.2.1 Pyroclasts ...... 7 2.2.2 Pyroclastic deposits ...... 7 2.2.3 Mixed pyroclastic–epiclastic deposits ...... 8 2.3 Carbonatites ...... 10 2.4 Melilite-bearing rocks ...... 11 2.4.1 Melilitolites ...... 11 2.4.2 Melilitites ...... 11 2.5 Kalsilite-bearing rocks ...... 12 2.6 Kimberlites...... 13 2.6.1 Group I kimberlites ...... 13 2.6.2 Group II kimberlites ...... 14 2.7 Lamproites ...... 16 2.7.1 Mineralogical criteria ...... 16 2.7.2 Chemical criteria ...... 16 2.7.3 Nomenclature ...... 16 2.8 Leucite-bearing rocks ...... 18 2.9 Lamprophyres ...... 19 2.10 Charnockitic rocks ...... 20 2.11 Plutonic rocks...... 21 2.11.1 Plutonic QAPF classification (M < 90%) ...... 21 2.11.2 Ultramafic rocks (M > 90%) ...... 28 2.11.3 Provisional “field” classification ...... 29 2.12 Volcanic rocks ...... 30 2.12.1 Volcanic QAPF classification (M < 90%)...... 30 2.12.2 The TAS classification ...... 33 2.12.3 Provisional “field” classification ...... 39 2.13 References ...... 40 vi

3 Glossary of terms ...... 43 3.1 Details of entries ...... 43 3.1.1 Choice of terms ...... 43 3.1.2 Petrological description...... 43 3.1.3 Amphibole and pyroxene names ...... 44 3.1.4 Source reference ...... 44 3.1.5 Origin of name ...... 44 3.1.6 Location in standard texts ...... 45 3.2 Historical perspective ...... 46 3.3 Glossary ...... 49 4 Bibliography of terms ...... 159 4.1 Bibliographic analysis ...... 159 4.2 References ...... 162 Appendix A Lists of participants ...... 209 A.1 Participants listed by country ...... 209 A.2 Participants listed by name (with country) ...... 216 Appendix B Recommended IUGS names ...... 221 Appendix C IUGSTAS software package ...... 225 C.1 Introduction ...... 225 C.1.1 Data input ...... 225 C.1.2 Data output ...... 225 C.1.3 Error checking ...... 227 C.1.4 Supplied tasks ...... 227 C.2 Getting started with C++ ...... 228 C.3 Useful routines ...... 230 C.3.1 Input routines ...... 230 C.3.2 Output routines ...... 231 C.3.3 Calculation routines ...... 233 C.4 The CIPW norm calculation ...... 234 C.4.1 Problems ...... 234 C.4.2 IUGSTAS CIPW norm ...... 235 C.5 Downloading IUGSTAS ...... 236 C.6 References ...... 236

Figures 2.1 Classification of polymodal pyroclastic rocks ...... 8

2.2 Chemical classification of carbonatites with SiO2 < 20% ...... 10 2.3 Modal classification of volcanic rocks containing melilite ...... 11 2.4 QAPF modal classification of plutonic rocks ...... 22 2.5 QAPF field numbers ...... 23 vii

2.6 Modal classification of gabbroic rocks ...... 25 2.7 Use of the terms mela- and leuco- with QAPF plutonic rocks with Q > 5% ...... 26 2.8 Use of the terms mela- and leuco- with QAPF plutonic rocks with Q < 5% or F > 0% .. 27 2.9 Modal classification of ultramafic rocks ...... 28 2.10 Preliminary QAPF classification of plutonic rocks for field use ...... 29 2.11 QAPF modal classification of volcanic rocks ...... 31 2.12 Subdivision of volcanic QAPF field 15...... 32 2.13 Chemical classification and separation of “high-Mg” volcanic rocks ...... 34 2.14 Chemical classification of volcanic rocks using TAS (total alkali–silica diagram) ...... 35 2.15 Field symbols and coordinate points of TAS...... 36 2.16 Likelihood of correctly classifying alkali basalt and subalkali basalt using TAS ...... 37 2.17 Division of the basalt–rhyolite series into high-K, medium-K and low-K types ...... 37 2.18 Classification of trachytes and rhyolites into comenditic and pantelleritic types ...... 38 2.19 Preliminary QAPF classification of volcanic rocks for field use ...... 39 3.1 Frequency with which new rock terms and their references have appeared ...... 47

Tables 2.1 Prefixes for use with rocks containing glass ...... 5 2.2 Colour index terms ...... 5 2.3 Classification and nomenclature of pyroclasts and well-sorted pyroclastic rocks ...... 9 2.4 Terms to be used for mixed pyroclastic–epiclastic rocks ...... 9 2.5 Mineral assemblages of kalsilite-bearing volcanic rocks ...... 12 2.6 Nomenclature of the kamafugitic rock series ...... 12 2.7 Nomenclature of lamproites ...... 17 2.8 Mineralogy of principal groups of leucite-bearing volcanic rocks ...... 18 2.9 Classification and nomenclature of lamprophyres based on their mineralogy...... 19 2.10 Nomenclature of charnockitic rocks ...... 20 2.11 Classification of QAPF fields 9 and 10 volcanic rocks into basalt and andesite ...... 30 3.1 Countries and linguistic roots found 12 or more times in the origin of new rock terms .. 45 3.2 Frequency of new rock terms and their references by century ...... 46 3.3 “Best” and “worst” periods since 1800 for new rock terms and their references ...... 46 3.4 Years with 20 or more new rock terms and 10 or more references ...... 46 4.1 Numbers of new rock terms and their references by publication language ...... 159 4.2 Authors who introduced 10 or more new rock terms ...... 160 4.3 Authors with 5 or more publications containing new rock terms ...... 160 4.4 Journals and publishers with 20 or more new rock terms ...... 161 4.5 Journals and publishers with 10 or more publications containing new rock terms ...... 161 C.1 List of oxide names and normative values...... 226 C.2 Example of C++ code in task “TASNamesTest” ...... 228 C.3 Example of a simple half-page table output by routine “WriteTable()” ...... 231 C.4 Example of a vertical table output by routine “WriteAsVertTable()” ...... 232 viii Albert Streckeisen 8 November 1901 – 29 September 1998

Albert Streckeisen was born on 8 November his nationality. He then decided to become a 1901 in Basel, Switzerland, into an old Basel school teacher and taught Natural Sciences in family. His father Dr Adolf Streckeisen was a Swiss high schools until his retirement in Berne Professor in Medicine. Later he studied in 1939. This also enabled him to become an geology, mineralogy and petrology in Basel, honorary professorial associate at the Univer- Zürich and Berne un- sity of Berne (1942) and der famous teachers to take part in the scien- like the Professors tific and teaching life of Buxdorf, Reinhard and the Earth Sciences at Paul Niggli. Berne, where he was In 1927, under the nominated extraordi- supervision of Prof. nary professor. Reinhard, he presented Albert Streckeisen – his doctoral thesis deal- Albert to his many ing with the geology friends in the Commis- and petrology of the sion and the world over Flüela group in the – started his work on Grisons of Eastern the classification and Switzerland. systematics of igneous In the same year, at rocks at an age of over the age of 26, he took 60. This kept him scien- up the position of ordi- tifically busy for more Photographed in Venice 1979 nary Professor in Min- than 35 years. eralogy and Petrology at the Polytechnic of The IUGS asked him to create and lead the then Bucharest in Romania. He also became a Commission on the Systematics of Magmatic member of the Romanian Geological Service Rocks, that became the IUGS Subcommission and was very active in the mapping programme on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks when simi- in the Carpathians. In addition to his interests lar groups for Metamorphic and Sedimentary in alpine petrography and structural analysis Rocks were formed. This commission, of which he became interested the petrography of the Albert Streckeisen was founder and spiritus rec- interesting and unique nepheline syenite mas- tor, will certainly remain as the “Streckeisen sif of Ditro in Transylvania, on which he Commission” in the same way and spirit that the published eight papers. This is almost cer- QAPF classification will remain the “Streckeisen tainly where his interest in the petrographic double triangle”. classification of igneous rocks started. It is certainly due to his concilient, but In the 1930s Albert Streckeisen returned to determined, firm personality and authority that Switzerland, as to remain professor in agreement in his Subcommission on “general Bucharest he would have been forced to change recommendations” was achieved. As a ix determined petrographic observer Albert Abhandlungen. Vol.107, p.144–240. Streckeisen’s heart was with a quantitative 1973. Plutonic rocks. Classification and no- modal approach – what could be observed and menclature recommended by the IUGS Sub- quantified under the microscope. However, commission on the Systematics of Igneous when the explosive development of geochemi- Rocks. Geotimes. Vol.18, No.10, p.26–30. cal analysis provided large chemical data sets 1974. Classification and nomenclature of for igneous rocks, Albert directed the work of plutonic Rocks. Recommendations of the the Subcommission towards a chemical classi- IUGS Subcommission on the Systematics of fication of volcanic rocks as expressed in the Igneous Rocks. Geologische Rundschau. now generally accepted and adopted TAS Internationale Zeitschrift für Geologie. diagram. For his devotion and energy, for his Stuttgart. Vol.63, p.773–785. achievements in the systematics of igneous 1976. To each plutonic rock its proper name. rocks he was honoured by the Deutsche Earth Science Reviews. Vol.12, p.1–33. Mineralogische Gesellschaft with the 1978. IUGS Subcommission on the System- Abraham-Gottlob-Werner medal in 1984. atics of Igneous Rocks. Classification and Albert Streckeisen died in Berne aged 97 in nomenclature of volcanic rocks, October 1998, during the early stages of the lamprophyres, carbonatites and melilitic preparation of this second edition, in which he rocks. Recommendations and suggestions. made a considerable contribution. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie. Stuttgart. All members of the Subcommission and Abhandlungen. Vol.134, p.1–14. igneous petrologists worldwide owe Albert 1979. Classification and nomenclature of vol- Streckeisen an enormous debt of gratitude for canic rocks, lamprophyres, carbonatites, and his generosity of spirit, his leadership and melilitic rocks. Recommendations and sug- inspiration, and for his encyclopaedic gestions of the IUGS Subcommission on the knowledge of igneous petrology which enabled Systematics of Igneous Rocks. Geology. so much to be achieved. Vol.7, p.331–335. 1980. Classification and nomenclature of vol- SELECTED PUBLICATIONS canic rocks, lamprophyres, carbonatites and melilitic rocks. IUGS Subcommission on the 1964. Zur Klassifikation der Eruptivgesteine. Systematics of Igneous Rocks. Recommen- Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie. Stuttgart. dations and suggestions. Geologische Monatshefte. p.195–222. Rundschau. Internationale Zeitschrift für 1965. Die Klassifikation der Eruptivgesteine. Geologie. Vol.69, p.194–207. Geologische Rundschau. Internationale 1986. (with Le Bas, Le Maitre & Zanettin) A Zeitschrift für Geologie. Vol.55, p.478–491. chemical classification of volcanic rocks 1967. Classification and nomenclature of based on the total alkali – silica diagram. igneous rocks. Final report of an inquiry. Journal of Petrology. Oxford. Vol. 27, p.745- Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie. Stuttgart. 750. x Foreword to 1st edition

In the early summer of 1958 Ernst Niggli asked International Congress in Prague; the discus- Theo Hügi and me if we would be willing to sion was fixed for 21 August 1968. For this collaborate in revising Paul Niggli’s well- meeting a large amount of documentation was known book Tabellen zur Petrographie und provided; it contained an Account of the previ- zum Gesteinsbestimmen which had been used ous work, a Report of the Petrographic Com- as a text for decades at the Federal Polytechni- mittee of the USSR, a Report of the Geological cal Institute of Zürich. We agreed and I was Survey of Canada, and comments from col- placed in charge of the classification and no- leagues throughout the world. But political menclature of igneous rocks. Quite soon I felt events prevented the intended discussion. that the scheme used in the Niggli Tables At this stage, Professor T.F.W. Barth, as needed careful revision but, as maybe 12 other President of the IUGS, suggested the forma- classification schemes had already been pub- tion of an International Commission. The Sub- lished, Eduard Wenk warned that we should commission on the Systematics of Igneous not propose an ominous 13th one; instead he Rocks was formed, under the IUGS Commis- proposed that it would be better to outline the sion on Petrology, to deliberate the various inherent problems of igneous rock classifi- problems of igneous rock nomenclature and to cation in an international review article and present definite recommendations to the IUGS. should present a provisional proposal, asking The Subcommission began its work in March for comments and replies. This was dangerous 1970. This was done by way of correspond- advice! ence with subsequent meetings for discussions However, the article was written (Streck- and to make decisions. Tom Barth suggested eisen, 1964), and the consequence was an beginning with plutonic rocks, as this was avalanche of replies, mostly consenting, and easier; his advice was followed. many of them with useful suggestions. It thus It was agreed that plutonic rocks should be became clear that the topic was of international classified and named according to their modal interest and that we had to continue. A short mineral contents and that the QAPF double report (Streckeisen, 1965) summarized the re- triangle should serve for their presentation. A sults of the inquiry. Subsequent discussions difficulty arose in discussing the nomenclature with colleagues from various countries led to a of granites; the most frequent granites were detailed proposal (Streckeisen, 1967), which named quartz-monzonite in America and was widely distributed. This was accompanied adamellite in England. With energetic inter- by a letter from Professor T.F.W. Barth, Presi- vention, A.K. and M.K. Wells (Contribution dent of the International Union of Geological No.12) advocated that a logical classification Sciences (IUGS), who emphasized the interest would demand that quartz-monzonite in rela- in the undertaking, and asked for comments. tion to monzonite must have the same status as The IUGS Commission on Petrology then quartz-syenite to syenite and quartz-diorite to established a Working Group on Rock Nomen- diorite. On this critical point, Paul Bateman clature, which made arrangements to discuss made an inquiry concerning this topic among the nomenclature of magmatic rocks at the leading American geologists (Contribution xi

No.21) with the result that 75% of the respond- Various methods of chemical classification ents declared themselves willing to accept were considered and tested by a set of com- quartz-monzonite as a term for field 8*, i.e. for bined modal and chemical analyses. Finally, a straight relation to monzonite. the Subcommission agreed to use the total In this relatively short period of time, the alkali – silica (TAS) diagram that Roger Le Subcommission had, therefore, discussed the Maitre had elaborated and correlated with the problems of plutonic rocks, so that in spring mineralogical QAPF diagram (Le Maitre, 1984) 1972 at the Preliminary Meeting in Berne it by using the CLAIR and PETROS databases. made recommendations, which were discussed After making minor modifications, the TAS and, with some modifications, accepted by the diagram was accepted by the Subcommission Ordinary Meeting in Montreal, in August 1972. (Le Bas et al., 1986). A special working group had been set up to Later on, Mike Le Bas started work on discuss the charnockitic rocks and presented distinguishing the various types of volcanic its recommendations in 1974. nephelinitic rocks using normative parameters; Work then started on the problems of the similar work is also underway to distinguish classification of volcanic and pyroclastic rocks. the various volcanic leucitic rocks. An effort to The latter was dealt with by a special working classify high-Mg volcanic rocks (picrite, group set up under the chairmanship of Rolf meimechite, komatiite) united Russian and Schmid. After much discussion and some western colleagues at the closing meeting in lengthy questionnaires this group published a Copenhagen in 1988. descriptive nomenclature and classification of The intention to compile a glossary of igne- pyroclastic rocks (Schmid, 1981). ous rock names, which should contain recom- The first problem to be addressed for vol- mendations for terms to be abandoned, and canic rocks was whether their classification definitions of terms to be retained, had already and nomenclature should be based on mineral- been expressed at the beginning of the under- ogy or chemistry. Strong arguments were put taking (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27). A first ap- forward for both solutions. However, crucial proach was made in October 1977 by a ques- points were the fine-grained nature and pres- tionnaire which contained a large number of ence of glass that characterize many volcanic igneous rock terms. Colleagues were asked rocks, which means that modal contents can be whether, in their opinion, the terms were of extremely difficult to obtain. Similarly, the common usage, rarely used today, or almost calculation of modes from chemical analyses never been used. More than 200 detailed re- was considered to be too troublesome or not plies were received, and almost all heartily sufficiently reliable. After long debate the Sub- advocated the publication of a glossary, hop- commission decided on the following impor- ing it would be as comprehensive as possible. tant principles: At the final stage of our undertaking, Roger Le (1) if modes are available, volcanic rocks Maitre has taken over the heavy burden of should be classified and named according compiling the glossary, for which he will be to their position in the QAPF diagram thanked by the entire community of geologists. (2) if modes are not available, chemical pa- The work of the Subcommission began with rameters should be used as a basis for a the Congress of Prague and will end with that chemical classification which, however, of Washington, a space of 20 years. During this should be made comparable with the min- time, 49 circulars, containing 145 contribu- eralogical QAPF classification. tions and comments amounting to some 2000 xii pages, were sent to members and interested of reports and comments, as guests of meet- colleagues — a huge amount of knowledge, ings, and in other ways: in short, a family of stimulation, ideas and suggestions. Unfortu- colleagues from many different countries and nately only part of this mass of knowledge was continents, united in a common aim. able to be incorporated in the final documents. On behalf of the Subcommission, I thank all However, all the documents will be deposited those colleagues who have helped by giving in the British Museum (Natural History) in advice, suggestions, criticisms and objections, London [Ed.: now called the Natural History and I am grateful for the continual collabora- Museum], so that they will be available for use tion we have enjoyed. in the future. Within this period of time, a large number of Albert Streckeisen geologists have been collaborating as col- Berne, Switzerland leagues, whether as members of the Subcom- mission or of working groups, as contributors November 1988 xiii Chairman’s Preface

This 2nd edition contains the same essentials Further discussions led to his 1967 paper of the QAPF and TAS classification systems as written in English which he considered would the 1st edition, but with a few corrections and be the “final report of an enquiry”. This plenary updates. Bigger changes have been made in the study aroused the interest of IUGS and was not area of the alkaline and related rocks. In the ten the final report he had anticipated. Instead, it years between the 1st and 2nd editions, several led to arrangements being made for a discus- Working Groups have been working hard on sion meeting at the 1968 International Con- the kimberlitic, lamproitic, leucitic, melilitic, gress in Prague, but the Russian invasion pre- kalsilitic, lamprophyric and picritic rocks with vented that taking place. In its place, IUGS varied success. The Subcommission thanks created the Commission of Petrology and its each member of the Working Groups for their Subcommission on the Systematics of Igneous assiduous and constructive contributions to the Rocks, with Streckeisen as the Chairman of revised classifications. Being too numerous to both. identify individually here, they are named in The Subcommission began with the plutonic Appendix A. rocks and gave a progress report to the 1972 The lamproites and kimberlites continue to International Congress in Montreal. This re- defy precise classification, but we do now have sulted in several papers published in 1973–74, improved characterizations rather than the defi- all without the author’s name. The two most nitions normally required to give limits be- significant ones were a simplified version in tween one rock type and the next. The work of Geotimes in 1973 and a fuller account in the Subcommission continues, not only to re- Geologische Rundschau for 1974. This was solve these problematic areas but also to tackle followed by the definitive 1976 paper “To each new issues as they arise. With the publication plutonic rock its proper name”. Such was the of the 2nd edition, I shall retire from the chair demand that he rapidly ran out of reprints. and am pleased to pass the reins over to the Recommendations on volcanic rocks swiftly capable hands of Prof. Bernard Bonin of followed in 1978, 1979 and 1980, which were Université Paris-Sud. longer and shorter versions of the same recom- Particular tribute is due to the late Albert mendations, but in journals reaching different Streckeisen who died during the early stages of readers. preparation of this 2nd edition. His long asso- Now the entire geological community was ciation with igneous rock nomenclature began receiving recommendations on how to name in earnest in 1964 when he published a review igneous rocks. More followed from article in which he evaluated the dozen igneous Streckeisen’s tireless efforts with the Subcom- rock classifications current at that time. That mission: pyroclastic rocks, charnockitic rocks, stirred much international interest and pro- alkaline and other rocks, all classified in nu- duced many enquiries, the result of which was merous papers some written by him as sole that in 1965 he wrote his “Die Klassifikation author, others with co-authors. By means of der Eruptivgesteine”. It established the QAPF patient listening, discussing and careful pro- as the primary means of classification. posals, he was able to produce consensus, and xiv he was acclaimed “The father of igneous nomenclature, and present not only the rules but menclature and classification”. He never owned also the reasons by which we were guided in a computer but produced innumerable elaborating our proposals.” Having been given spreadsheets of data all laboriously handwrit- the opportunity by Streckeisen to see his cri- ten (and referenced) and then plotted on graph tique of the CIPW and other normative analy- paper, which would be circulated to all mem- ses and of other classification schemes such as bers of the Subcommission for discussion. His the R1–R2 scheme of De La Roche, it is regret- industry and assiduity were profound. His com- table that this potentially valuable book never mand of most European languages served him reached publication. well in finding the best terminology that would Sincere thanks are also owed to Roger Le stand the test of maintaining meaning during Maitre for his skilful and painstaking editing of translation. This, he told me, had first been put this 2nd edition. Without his commitment to to the test in 1937 when he was personal produce on his Mac all the text, figures and assistant to Paul Niggli at Berne University, tables ready for print by Cambridge University and under that tutelage had been commis- Press, this book would be vastly more expen- sioned to produce a French translation of a sive. He has served science well, for which we lecture that Niggli had given in Paris on petro- are all most grateful. I am particularly grateful chemistry. It took, he said, several weeks plus to Alan Woolley for his exemplary secretary- a visit to Paris to attain a satisfactory text. ship during my 17 years as Chairman. His After 18 years at the helm, he felt in 1980 that unfailing cheerful outlook, good advice, effi- he should introduce new leadership to the ciency and all-round helpfulness were his hall- Subcommission and Bruno Zanettin took over. marks. He has also been instrumental in getting I followed in 1984. Streckeisen remained a all the papers, reports and circulars put into the powerful influence on the workings of the archives of the Natural History Museum, Lon- Subcommission, offering valuable advice and don where they may be consulted. A full set has criticism on the construction of the first edition also been deposited by Henning Sørensen in of this book. He strongly supported the crea- Geologisk Central Institut in Copenhagen. The tion of the TAS classification for volcanic keen co-operation of Wang Bixiang in produc- rocks (1986). Although no longer Chairman, ing a Chinese translation of the 1st edition, he continued contributing to the discussions published in Beijing in 1991, and of Slava until 1997 when ill-health slowed him down Efremova for the Russian edition published in and the stream of authoritative letters ceased. I 1997 is also gratefully acknowledged. particularly recall his vigour and valuable ad- I would also like to pay tribute to Jean Lam- vice at an ad hoc meeting at EUG95 in Stras- eyre who died in 1992 and who contributed so bourg, and gladly acknowledge my debt to him considerably to the 1st edition. for his tutorship since 1972 in the business of naming igneous rocks. Mike Le Bas Besides writing up several Swiss geological Chairman, IUGS Subcommission on map sheets for the Survey, he began in the the Systematics of Igneous Rocks, 1980s writing a book Systematik der School of Ocean and Earth Science, Eruptivgesteine to be published by Springer. University of Southampton, UK He completed some chapters which would “discuss the problem of classification and no- August 2001 xv Editor’s Preface

As the member of the Subcommission once phy and appendices were all produced in this again given the responsibility for compiling manner. This, of course, saved an enormous and producing this publication, my task in amount of editing time and minimized the editing the 2nd edition, which has taken well possibility of errors. over a year, has been somewhat easier than However, since the 1st edition the amount of editing the 1st edition. information has increased considerably, with This is due to several facts. Firstly, I was not the main changes, additions and deletions be- directly involved in any of the working groups; ing outlined in the Introduction (see p.1–2). As secondly, only minor editing had to be done to a result the number of pages has increased from the Glossary; and thirdly, improvements in 193 to 236. computer technology – in particular e-mail In the Glossary an extra 51 rock terms have which, with over 450 transmissions, enabled been added to bring the total number to 1637, me to obtain quick responses to my editorial of which 316 are recommended by the Sub- queries with colleagues around the world. commission, 413 are regarded as obsolete and However, the occasional phone call to speak to 312 are regarded as local terms. another human being also made life more bear- Of the 316 recommended rock names and able and speeded things up. terms 179 are strictly speaking IUGS root This edition has been much easier to produce names; 103 are subdivisons of these root names, than the 1st edition, which was produced from including 33 specific names for the various photo-ready copy. That involved printing the “foid” root names, e.g. nepheline syenite; and entire book on a Laserwriter and sending large 34 are rock terms. parcels of paper to the publishers. To produce The Bibliography has18 new references bring- this edition all I have had to do is to generate ing the total number of references to 809, and PDF (Portable Document Format) files which an extra 37 people have contributed to the I have then sent to the publishers by e-mail. classification in various ways, bringing the The book was then printed directly from the total number of contributors to 456 – from 52 PDF files by the printer – a much simpler task! different countries. The software used to do this included Adobe To take account of the extra data in the PageMaker®, for editing the entire text and Glossary and the list of references, the statis- producing the PDF files; Adobe Illustrator® for tics given in Chapters 3 and 4 have been producing all the figures and tables; and completely recalculated. Unfortunately, dur- FileMaker Pro® for maintaining the relational ing this process I discovered that, in some databases of rock descriptions, references, jour- cases, the number of references used in the 1st nal names and contributors. edition had included some that should not have In addition, FileMaker Pro® was scripted to been present. I apologise for these errors and, export the information in rich text format (RTF) after much checking, am now sure that the so that when imported into Adobe PageMaker® present numbers are correct. the text was italicized, bolded, capitalized etc. Without the help of my colleagues this task in all the right places. The glossary, bibliogra- would not have been possible. My thanks to all xvi those who have helped in the preparation and developed on a Power Macintosh, I would like proof reading of this edition, in particular: to thank John Semmens for making sure that Mike Le Bas and Alan Woolley for much the code also ran on a PC under Windows and guidance, helpful comments and suggestions; for writing the small amount of machine spe- Giuliano Bellieni, Bernard Bonin, Arnost cific code required to allow the user to abort Dudek, Jörg Keller, Peter Sabine, Henning execution at any time – a feature not available Sørensen and Bruno Zanettin for meticulous with standard C++. proofreading, many helpful suggestions and I would also like to thank Susan Francis (my locality checking; in addition Jörg Keller for CUP editor) for being extremely helpful in checking some of the older German references promptly dealing with my many queries with and helping to update the pyroclastic classifi- what is not a normal run-of-the-mill book; and cation; George J. Willauer of Connecticut Col- Anna Hodson (my copy editor) for patiently lege for checking on an early American refer- explaining the idiosyncrasies of the CUP style ence; Louise Simpson of the Earth Sciences (most of which were adopted) and for meticu– Information Centre (located via the internet), lously correcting my punctuation and grammar. Natural Resources Canada, for help with an Finally, I would like to sincerely thank my early Annual Report; and Mrs Z.J.X. Frenkiel wife, Vee, for once more putting up with me in of the Natural History Museum, London, for editorial mode. help with the Russian references. I have also been able to include a new Appen- dix C, with the approval of the Subcommis- Roger Le Maitre sion, giving details of a C++ package called “Lochiel” IUGSTAS for determining the TAS name of Ross 7209 an analysis. Although this is code has been Tasmania used for a considerable time by myself and Australia many of my colleagues it has never been generally available until now. As IUGSTAS was August 2001 1 1 Introduction

This book is the result of over three decades of that 456 people from 52 countries participated deliberation by The International Union of in the formulation of the recommendations in Geological Sciences (IUGS) Subcommission various ways. Of these, 52 were official mem- on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks. bers of the Subcommission representing their The Subcommission was originally set up countries at various times; 201 were members after the International Geological Congress of various working groups that were periodi- meeting in Prague in 1968 as the result of an cally set up to deal with specific problems; 176 earlier investigation into the problems of corresponded with the Subcommission; and 27 igneous rock classification that had been attended meetings as guests. These people are undertaken by Professor Albert Streckeisen listed in Appendix A. from 1958 to 1967 (Streckeisen, 1967). He was All the recommendations of the Subcommis- appointed the first Chairman of the Subcom- sion were published as individual papers as mission, a position he held from 1969 to 1980 soon as they were agreed upon. However, it and was followed by Bruno Zanettin (1980– was decided, at the 1986 meeting in Freiburg 1984, Italy), Mike Le Bas (1984–2001, UK) im Breisgau, to present all the results under one and Bernard Bonin (2001–, France). The sec- cover to make access easier, even though parts retaries of the Subcommission have been V. of the classification were still unresolved. This Trommsdorff (1970–75, Switzerland), Rolf resulted in the first edition of this book being Schmid (1975–80, Switzerland), Giuliano published (Le Maitre et al., 1989). Bellieni (1980–84, Italy) and Alan Woolley Although the concept of a glossary was men- (1984–2001, UK). tioned by the Subcommission in 1976, it was During this time the Subcommission has held not until late 1986 that the work on creating it official meetings in Bern (1972), Montreal was started in earnest. The original idea for the (1972), Grenoble (1975), Sydney (1976), glossary was that it should only include those Prague (1977), Padova (1979), Paris (1980), names that were recommended for use by the Cambridge (1981), Granada (1983), Moscow Subcommission. However, it soon became (1984), London (1985), Freiburg im Breisgau obvious that for it to be really useful it should (1986), Copenhagen (1988), Washington D.C. be as complete as possible. (1989), Southampton (1996) and Prague (1999). For these meetings the secretaries distributed 52 circulars to the members of the Subcommis- 1.1 CHANGES TO THE 1ST EDITION sion containing a total of 164 contributions from petrologists throughout the world. All of During the last decade a considerable amount these contributions have now been deposited of work has been undertaken by the Subcom- in the Department of Mineralogy at the Natural mission to resolve those loose ends left after History Museum in London and in the Library the publication of the 1st edition. In particular, of the Geological Museum, University of Co- the Subcommission has had two very active penhagen. groups working on the problems of the “high- Records of the Subcommission also indicate Mg” rocks and on the classification of the 2 1 Introduction lamproites, lamprophyres and kimberlites. Also and F have been rewritten (section 2.12.2, discussed at length were the classification of p.38–39) the melilite-, kalsilite- and leucite-bearing rocks (10)the section on basalts in TAS (section and the chemical distinction between basanites 2.12.2, p.36) has been expanded and nephelinites. (11)all the Figures have been redrawn and the All of these recommendations were approved Tables redrafted, hopefully for the better at the 1999 meeting in Prague, which meant (12)all figures, tables and sections of the book that the Subcommission was in a position to referred to in the glossary are now accom- publish a much more comprehensive classifi- panied by a page number cation than that presented in the 1st edition. (13)the statistics given in Chapters 3 and 4 Hence this book, which is in effect the second have been completely recalculated in ac- edition, although it does have a different title cordance with the extra entries in the glos- and publisher from the 1st edition. sary. Unfortunately during this process it Apart from minor rewriting and corrections, was discovered that, in some cases, the the main changes to this edition are as follows: number of references used in the 1st edi- (1) following the Contents is a List of Figures tion had included some that should not on p.vi and a List of Tables on p.vii have been present. This has now been (2) a change in the hierarchy of classification corrected (section 2.1.3, p.6) (14)the glossary now contains an extra 51 (3) a rewrite of the pyroclastic classification terms giving a total of 1637, of which 316 (section 2.2, p.7) to bring it into line with or 19% have been recommended and de- the latest volcanological terminology fined by the Subcommission and are given (4) a complete rewrite of the melilite-bearing in bold capitals in the glossary in Chapter rocks (section 2.4, p.11) 3. These names are also listed in Appendix (5) a new section on the kalsilite-bearing rocks B at the end of the book for easy reference. (section 2.5, p.12) The glossary rock descriptions have been (6) the replacement of the section on changed in accordance with recommenda- “lamprophyric rocks”, which is no longer tions made by the International Minera- approved by the Subcommission, with logical Association. However, with the three new individual sections, i.e. amphiboles and pyroxenes the old names kimberlites (section 2.6, p.13), lamproites have been retained for historical and other (section 2.7, p.16) and lamprophyres (sec- reasons as explained in section 3.1.2 (p.44) tion 2.9, p.19). Certain melilite-bearing (15)the bibliography now contains a total of rocks that were previously included in the 809 references, an increase of 18 over the lamprophyre classification are now classi- previous edition. The names of terms in fied under melilite-bearing rocks square brackets for which the reference is (7) a new section on the leucite-bearing rocks not the prime source are now given in (section 2.8, p.18) italics (8) the section on detecting certain rock types, (16)the List of Circulars(Appendix A in the 1st such as “high-Mg” rocks, before using the edition) has been omitted TAS classification has been rewritten and (17)a new Appendix C giving details of a C++ had nephelinites and melanephelinites software package IUGSTAS to determine added to it (section 2.12.2, p.34) the TAS name of an analysis has been added (9) the sections dealing with TAS fields U1 3 2 Classification and nomenclature

This chapter is a summary of all the published is presumed to have formed by slow cool- recommendations of the IUGS Subcommission ing. Many rocks that occur in orogenic on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks together belts have suffered some metamorphic with some other decisions agreed to since the overprinting, so that it is left to the discre- last Subcommission meeting in Prague in 1999. tion of the user to decide whether to use an igneous or metamorphic term to describe the rock (e.g. whether to use gneissose 2.1 PRINCIPLES granite or granitic gneiss). (4) The term volcanic rockis taken to mean an Throughout its deliberations on the problems igneous rock with an aphanitic texture, i.e. of classification the Subcommission has been a relatively fine-grained (< 1 mm) rock in guided by the following principles, most of which most of the individual crystals can- which have been detailed by Streckeisen (1973, not be distinguished with the naked eye 1976) and Le Bas & Streckeisen (1991). and which is presumed to have formed by (1) For the purposes of classification and relatively fast cooling. Such rocks often nomenclature the term “igneous rock” is contain glass. taken to mean “Massige Gesteine” in the (5) Rocks should be named according to what sense of Rosenbusch, which in English they are, and not according to what they can be translated as “igneous or igneous- might have been. Any manipulation of the looking”. Igneous rocks may have crystal- raw data used for classification should be lized from magmas or may have been justified by the user. formed by cumulate, deuteric, metasomatic (6) Any useful classification should corre- or metamorphic processes. Arguments as spond with natural relationships. to whether charnockites are igneous or (7) The classification should follow as closely metamorphic rocks are, therefore, irrel- as possible the historical tradition so that evant in this context. well-established terms, e.g. granite, basalt, (2) The primary classification of igneous rocks andesite, are not redefined in a drastically should be based on their mineral contentor new sense. mode. If a mineral mode is impossible to (8) The classification should be simple and determine, because of the presence of glass, easy to use. or because of the fine-grained nature of the (9) All official recommendations should be rock, then other criteria may be used, e.g. published in English, and any translation chemical composition, as in the TAS or transliteration problems should be solved classification. by members in their individual countries. (3) The term plutonic rockis taken to mean an However, publications by individual Sub- igneous rock with a phaneritic texture, i.e. commission members, in languages other a relatively coarse-grained (> 3 mm) rock than English, were encouraged in order to in which the individual crystals can be spread the recommendations to as wide an distinguished with the naked eye and which audience as possible. 4 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.1.1 PARAMETERS USED a general root name to a rock. As such root names are often not specific enough, espe- The primary modal classifications of plutonic cially for specialist use, the Subcommission rocks and volcanic rocks are based on the encourages the use of additional qualifiers relative proportions of the following mineral which may be added to any root name. groups for which volume modal data must be These additional qualifiers may be mineral determined: names (e.g. biotite granite), textural terms Q = quartz, tridymite, cristobalite (e.g. porphyritic granite), chemical terms (e.g. A = alkali feldspar, including orthoclase, mi- Sr-rich granite), genetic terms (e.g. anatectic crocline, perthite, anorthoclase, sanidine, granite), tectonic terms (e.g. post-orogenic

and albitic plagioclase (An0 to An5) granite) or any other terms that the user thinks

P = plagioclase (An5 to An100) and scapolite are useful or appropriate. For general guidance F = feldspathoids or foids including nephe- on the use of qualifiers the Subcommission line, leucite, kalsilite, analcime, sodalite, makes the following points. nosean, haüyne, cancrinite and pseudo- (1) The addition of qualifiers to a root name leucite. must not conflict with the definition of the M = mafic and related minerals, e.g. mica, root name. That means that a biotite gran- amphibole, pyroxene, olivine, opaque min- ite, porphyritic granite, Sr-rich granite, erals, accessory minerals (e.g. zircon, apa- and post-orogenic granite must still be tite, titanite), epidote, allanite, garnet, granites in the sense of the classification. melilite, monticellite, primary carbonate. Quartz-free granite, however, would not Groups Q, A, P and F comprise the felsic be permissible because the rock could not minerals, while the minerals of group M are be classified as a granite, if it contained no considered to be mafic minerals, from the point quartz. of view of the modal classifications. (2) The user should define what is meant by The sum of Q + A + P + F + M must, of course, the qualifiers used if they are not self- be 100%. Notice, however, that there can never explanatory. This applies particularly to be more than four non-zero values, as the geochemical terms, such as Sr-rich or Mg- minerals in groups Q and F are mutually exclu- poor, when often no indications are given sive, i.e. if Q is present, F must be absent, and of the threshold values above or below vice versa. which the term is applicable. Where modal data are not available, several (3) If more than one mineral qualifier is used parts of the classification utilize chemical data. the mineral names should be given in In these cases all oxide and normative values order of increasing abundance are in weight %, unless otherwise stated. All (Streckeisen, 1973, p.30; 1976, p.22), e.g. normative values are based on the rules of the a hornblende-biotite granodiorite should CIPW norm calculation (see p.233). contain more biotite than hornblende. Notice that this is the opposite of the convention often adopted by metamor- 2.1.2 NOMENCLATURE phic petrologists. (4) The use of the suffix -bearing, as applied During the work of the Subcommission it was to mineral names, has not been consistently quickly realized that the classification schemes defined, as it is used with different would rarely go beyond the stage of assigning threshold values. For example, in the 2.1 Principles 5

QAPF classification, 5% Q in Q + A + P is (7) The prefix meta- should be used to indicate used as the upper limit of the term quartz- that an igneous rock has been metamor- bearing, while 10% F in A + P + F is used phosed, e.g. meta-andesite, meta-basalt etc., as the upper limit of the term foid-bearing. but only when the igneous texture is still The value of 10% is also used for preserved and the original rock type can be plagioclase-bearing ultramafic rocks (Fig. deduced. 2.6, p.25), but for glass-bearing rocks 20% (8) Volcanic rocks for which a complete min- is the upper limit (Table 2.1, p.5). eral mode cannot be determined, and have (5) For volcanic rocks containing glass, the not yet been analysed, may be named amount of glass should be indicated by provisionally following the terminology using the prefixes shown in Table 2.1 of Niggli (1931, p.357), by using their (from Streckeisen, 1978, 1979). For rocks visible minerals (usually phenocrysts) to with more than 80% glass special names assign a name which is preceded by the such as obsidian, pitchstone etc. are used. prefix pheno- (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7; Furthermore, for volcanic rocks, which 1979, p.333). Thus a rock containing have been named according to their chem- phenocrysts of sodic plagioclase in a cryp- istry using the TAS diagram, the presence tocrystalline matrix may be provisionally of glass can be indicated by using the called pheno-andesite. Alternatively the prefix hyalo-with the root name, e.g. hyalo- provisional “field” classifications could rhyolite, hyalo-andesite etc. For some rocks be used (Fig. 2.19, p.39). special names have been given, e.g. (9) The colour index M' is defined limburgite = hyalo-nepheline basanite (Streckeisen, 1973, p.30; 1976, p.23) as M (6) the prefix micro- should be used to indi- minus any muscovite, apatite, primary cate that a plutonic rock is finer-grained carbonates etc., as muscovite, apatite, and than usual, rather than giving the rock a primary carbonates are considered to be special name. The only exceptions to this colourless minerals for the purpose of the are the long-established terms dolerite and colour index. This enables the terms diabase (= microgabbro) which may still leucocratic, mesocratic, melanocratic etc. be used. These two terms are regarded as to be defined in terms of the ranges of being synonymous. The use of diabase for colour index shown in Table 2.2. Note that Palaeozoic or Precambrian basalts or for these terms are applicable only to rocks altered basalts of any geological age should and must not be used to describe minerals. be avoided.

Table 2.2. Colour index terms Table 2.1. Prefixes for use with rocks containing glass Colour index term Range of M'

% glass Prefix hololeucocratic 0 – 10 leucocratic 10 – 35 0 – 20 glass-bearing mesocratic 35 – 65 20 – 50 glass-rich melanocratic 65 – 90 50 – 80 glassy holomelanocratic 90 – 100 6 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.1.3 USING THE CLASSIFICATION origin go to section 2.2 “Pyroclastic Rocks and Tephra” on p.7 One of the problems of classifying igneous (2) if the rock contains > 50% of modal car- rocks is that they cannot all be classified sensi- bonate go to section 2.3 “Carbonatites” on bly by using only one system. For example, the p.10 modal parameters required to adequately de- (3) if the rock contains > 10% of modal melilite fine a felsic rock, composed of quartz and go to section 2.4 “Melilite-bearing Rocks” feldspars, are very different from those re- on p.11 quired to define an ultramafic rock, consisting (4) if the rock contains modal kalsilite go to of olivine and pyroxenes. Similarly, lampro- section 2.5 “Kalsilite-bearing Rocks” on phyres have usually been classified as a sepa- p.12 rate group of rocks. Also modal classifications (5) check to see if the rock is a kimberlite as cannot be applied to rocks which contain glass described in section 2.6 on p.13 or are too fine-grained to have their modes (6) check to see if the rock is a lamproite as determined, so that other criteria, such as chem- described in section 2.7 on p.16 istry, have to be used in these examples. (7) if the rock contains modal leucite go to As a result several classifications have to be section 2.8 “Leucite-bearing Rocks” on presented, each of which is applicable to a p.18 certain group of rocks, e.g. pyroclastic rocks, (8) check to see if the rock is a lamprophyre as lamprophyres, plutonic rocks. This, however, described in section 2.9 on p.19. Note that means that one has to decide which of the certain melilite-bearing rocks that were classifications is appropriate for the rock in previously included in the lamprophyre question. To do this in a consistent manner, so classification should now be classified as that different petrologists will arrive at the melilite-bearing rocks same answer, a hierarchy of classification had (9) check to see if the rock is a charnockite as to be agreed upon. The basic principle in- described in section 2.10 on p.20 volved in this was that the “special” rock types (10) if the rock is plutonic, as defined in section (e.g. lamprophyres, pyroclastic rocks) must be 2.1, go to section 2.11 “Plutonic rocks” on dealt with first so that anything that was not p.21 regarded as a “special” rock type would be (11) if the rock is volcanic, as defined in section classified in either the plutonic or volcanic 2.1, go to section 2.12 “Volcanic rocks” on classifications which, after all, contain the vast p.30 majority of igneous rocks. The sequence that (12) if you get to this point, either the rock is not should be followed is as follows: igneous or you have made a mistake. (1) if the rock is considered to be of pyroclastic 7

2.2 PYROCLASTIC ROCKS AND called “reworked pyroclasts”, or “epiclasts” if TEPHRA their pyroclastic origin is uncertain. The various types of pyroclasts are mainly This classification has been slightly modified distinguished by their size (see Table 2.3, p.9): from that given in the 1st edition. Bombs — pyroclasts the mean diameter of It should be used only if the rock is consid- which exceeds 64 mm and whose shape or ered to have had a pyroclastic origin, i.e. was surface (e.g. bread-crust surface) indicates that formed by fragmentation as a result of explosive they were in a wholly or partly molten condition volcanic eruptions or processes. It specifically during their formation and subsequent transport. excludes rocks formed by the autobrecciation Blocks — pyroclasts the mean diameter of of lava flows, because the lava flow itself is the which exceeds 64 mm and whose angular to direct result of volcanic action, not its subangular shape indicates that they were solid brecciation. during their formation. The nomenclature and classification is purely Lapilli — pyroclasts of any shape with a descriptive and thus can easily be applied by mean diameter of 64 mm to 2 mm non-specialists. By defining the term Ash grains — pyroclasts with a mean “pyroclast” in a broad sense (see section 2.2.1), diameter of less than 2 mm They may be the classification can be applied to air fall, flow further divided into coarse ash grains (2 mm to and surge deposits as well as to lahars, 1/16 mm) and fine ash (or dust) grains (less subsurface and vent deposits (e.g. intrusion than 1/16 mm). and extrusion breccias, tuff dykes, diatremes). When indicating the grain size of a single pyroclast or the middle grain size of an 2.2.2 PYROCLASTIC DEPOSITS assemblage of pyroclasts the general terms “mean diameter” and “average pyroclast size” Pyroclastic deposits are defined as an are used, without defining them explicitly, as assemblage of pyroclasts which may be grain size can be expressed in several ways. It unconsolidated or consolidated. They must is up to the user of this nomenclature to specify contain more than 75% by volume of pyroclasts, the method by which grain size was measured the remaining materials generally being of in those examples where it seems necessary to epiclastic, organic, chemical sedimentary or do so. authigenic origin. When they are predominantly consolidated they may be called pyroclastic rocksand when predominantly unconsolidated 2.2.1 PYROCLASTS they may be called tephra. Table 2.3 shows the nomenclature for tephra and well-sorted Pyroclasts are defined as fragments generated pyroclastic rocks. by disruption as a direct result of volcanic However, the majority of pyroclastic rocks action. are polymodal and may be classified according The fragments may be individual crystals, or to the proportions of their pyroclasts as shown crystal, glass or rock fragments. Their shapes in Fig. 2.1 as follows: acquired during disruption or during subsequent Agglomerate — a pyroclastic rock in which transport to the primary deposit must not have bombs > 75%. been altered by later redepositional processes. Pyroclastic breccia — a pyroclastic rock in If the fragments have been altered they are which blocks > 75%. 8 2 Classification and nomenclature

Tuff breccia — a pyroclastic rock in which may also be further qualified by the use of any bombs and/or blocks range in amount from other suitable prefix, e.g. air-fall tuff, flow tuff, 25% to 75%. basaltic lapilli tuff, lacustrine tuff, rhyolitic Lapilli tuff — a pyroclastic rock in which ash, vent agglomerate etc. The terms may also bombs and/or blocks < 25%, and both lapilli be replaced by purely genetic terms, such as and ash < 75%. hyaloclastite or base-surge deposit, whenever Lapillistone — a pyroclastic rock in which it seems appropriate to do so. lapilli > 75%. Tuff or ash tuff — a pyroclastic rock in which ash > 75%. These may be further divided into 2.2.3 MIXED PYROCLASTIC–EPICLASTIC DEPOSITS coarse (ash) tuff (2 mm to 1/16 mm) and fine (ash) tuff (less than 1/16 mm). The fine ash tuff For rocks which contain both pyroclastic and may also be called dust tuff. Tuffs and ashes normal clastic (epiclastic) material the Sub- may be further qualified by their fragmental commission suggests that the general term composition, i.e a lithic tuff would contain a tuffites can be used within the limits given in predominance of rock fragments, a vitric tuff a Table 2.4. Tuffites may be further divided predominance of pumice and glass fragments, according to their average grain size by the and a crystal tuff a predominance of crystal addition of the term “tuffaceous” to the normal fragments. sedimentary term, e.g. tuffaceous sandstone. Any of these terms for pyroclastic deposits

blocks and bombs (> 64 mm) pyroclastic breccia (blocks) agglomerate (bombs) 75 75

tuff breccia

25 25 lapillistone lapilli tuff tuff or ash tuff

lapilli 25 75 ash (64 – 2 mm) (< 2 mm) Fig. 2.1. Classification of polymodal pyroclastic rocks based on the proportions of blocks/bombs, lapilli and ash (after Fisher, 1966). 2.2 Pyroclastic rocks and tephra 9

Table 2.3. Classification and nomenclature of pyroclasts and well-sorted pyroclastic rocks based on clast size

Average Pyroclastic deposit Clast size Pyroclast Mainly unconsolidated: Mainly consolidated: in mm tephra pyroclastic rock agglomerate agglomerate bomb, block bed of blocks or pyroclastic breccia bomb, block tephra 64 layer, bed of lapilli lapillus lapillistone or lapilli tephra 2 coarse ash grain coarse ash coarse (ash) tuff 1/16 fine ash grain fine (ash) tuff fine ash (dust) (dust grain) (dust tuff)

Source: After Schmid (1981, Table 1).

Table 2.4. Terms to be used for mixed pyroclastic–epiclastic rocks

Average Tuffites Epiclastic clast size Pyroclastic (mixed pyroclastic (volcanic and/or in mm –epiclastic) non-volcanic) agglomerate, pyroclastic breccia tuffaceous conglomerate, conglomerate, 64 tuffaceous breccia breccia lapillistone 2 coarse tuffaceous sandstone sandstone 1/16 (ash) tuff fine tuffaceous siltstone siltstone 1/256 tuffaceous mudstone, shale mudstone, shale Amount of pyroclastic 100% to 75% 75% to 25% 25% to 0% material Source: After Schmid (1981, Table 2). 10 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.3 CARBONATITES Qualifications, such as dolomite-bearing, may be used to emphasize the presence of a minor This classification should be used only if the constituent (less than 10%). Similarly, igneous rock contains more than 50% modal carbon- rocks containing less than 10% of carbonate ates (Streckeisen, 1978, 1979). Carbonatites may be called calcite-bearing ijolite, dolomite- may be either plutonic or volcanic in origin. bearing peridotite etc., while those with be- Mineralogically the following classes of tween 10% and 50% carbonate minerals may carbonatites may be distinguished: be called calcitic ijolite or carbonatitic ijolite Calcite-carbonatite — where the main car- etc. bonate is calcite. If the rock is coarse-grained If the carbonatite is too fine-grained for an it may be called sövite; if medium- to fine- accurate mode to be determined, or if the grained, alvikite. carbonates are complex Ca–Mg–Fe solid solu- Dolomite-carbonatite — where the main car- tions, then the chemical classification shown bonate is dolomite. This may also be called in Fig. 2.2 can be used for carbonatites with beforsite. SiO2 < 20%.

Ferrocarbonatite — where the main carbon- However, if SiO2 > 20% the rock is a ate is iron-rich. silicocarbonatite. For a more detailed chemi- Natrocarbonatite — essentially composed of cal classification of calciocarbonatites, sodium, potassium, and calcium carbonates. magnesiocarbonatites and ferrocarbonatites At present this unusual rock type is found only refer to Gittins & Harmer (1997) and Le Bas at Oldoinyo Lengai volcano in Tanzania. (1999).

CaO calciocarbonatite

20 20

magnesiocarbonatite ferrocarbonatite

50 MgO FeO + Fe2O3+ MnO

Fig. 2.2. Chemical classification of carbonatites with SiO2 < 20% using wt % oxides (Woolley & Kempe, 1989). Carbonatites in which

SiO2 > 20% are silicocarbonatites. 11

2.4 MELILITE-BEARING ROCKS nepheline and pyroxene. If these minerals comprise > 10% of the rock and melilite is < This classification is used for rocks which 65% then the following names may be used: contain > 10% modal melilite and, if feld- 1) if perovskite > 10% then it is an afrikandite spathoids are present, melilite > feldspathoid. 2) if olivine > 10% then it is a kugdite The general term for plutonic melilite-bearing 3) if haüyne > 10% and melitite > haüyne rocks is melilitolite, and for volcanic melilite- then it is an okaite bearing rocks it is melilitite. For rocks with > 4) if nepheline > 10% and melitite > nepheline 10% melilite and/or containing kalsilite go to then it is a turjaite section 2.5 “Kalsilite-bearing Rock” on p.12. 5) if pyroxene > 10% then it is an uncompahgrite. If a third mineral is present in amounts greater 2.4.1 MELILITOLITES than 10% then it can be applied as a modifier, e.g. magnetite-pyroxene melilitolite. The plutonic melilitic rocks, melilitolites, are classified according to their mineral content. Those with melilite < feldspathoid and with 2.4.2 MELILITITES feldspathoid > 10% are classified by QAPF as melilite foidolites. However, the majority of If a mode can be determined, the appropriate melilitolites have M > 90 and may be classified name can be obtained from Fig. 2.3. However, according to their mineral content, e.g. pyrox- if it falls in the foidite field of QAPF (Fig. 2.11, ene melilitolite. p.31) the name melilite should precede the In a recent paper on the classification of appropriate foidite name, e.g melilite nepheli- melilitic rocks, Dunworth & Bell (1998) sug- nite, if the predominant foid is nepheline. gested that melilitolites with melilite > 65% be If the mode cannot be determined and a termed “ultramelilitolites”. chemical analysis is available, then the TAS Besides melilite, other principal mineral com- classification should be used (see description ponents include perovskite, olivine, haüyne, of field F on p.38).

Mel

melilitite

olivine melilitite

10 10 melilite-bearing volcanic rocks Ol Cpx

Fig. 2.3. Modal classification of volcanic rocks containing melilite (after Streckeisen, 1978, Fig. 5) based on the values of melilite (Mel), olivine (Ol) and clinopyroxene (Cpx). 12 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.5 KALSILITE-BEARING ROCKS cation system, the presence of essential melilite and/or leucite indicates that either the The principal minerals of the kalsilite-bearing classification of melilite-bearing or leucite- rocks include clinopyroxene, kalsilite, leucite, bearing rocks should be applied. However, the melilite, olivine and phlogopite, as shown in presence of kalsilite and leucite is considered Table 2.5. Rocks with kalsilite but no leucite or petrogenetically so distinctive and important melilite may be called kalsilitite. If the rock is that the accepted term kamafugite should be plutonic the term pyroxenite may be more retained for this consanguineous series of rocks. appropriately employed. Table 2.6 indicates their nomenclature as a The rock types mafurite and katungite, function of mineral assemblage. together with the closely associated leucite- Plutonic kalsilite-bearing rocks of the Aldan bearing rock ugandite (which is excluded from and North Baikal petrological provinces of Table 2.5, as it does not contain kalsilite and is Russia, which are not kamafugitic, may be more logically classified as an olivine leucitite), distinguished by the prefix “kalsilite”. Thus, are the principal constitutents of the kamafugitic the rock type synnyrite becomes kalsilite series of Sahama (1974). syenite, and yakutite becomes kalsilite-biotite From the point of view of the IUGS classifi- pyroxenite.

Table 2.5. Mineral assemblages of kalsilite-bearing volcanic rocks

Rock Phlogopite Clinopyroxene Leucite Kalsilite Melilite Olivine Glass

Mafurite – £ – £ – £ £ Katungite – – £ £ £ £ £ Venanzite £ £ £ £ £ £ – Coppaelite £ £ – £ £ – –

£ = present; – = absent. Source: Mitchell & Bergman (1991, Table 2.3).

Table 2.6. Nomenclature of the kamafugitic rock series

Historical name Recommended name

Mafurite Olivine-pyroxene kalsilitite Katungite Kalsilite-leucite-olivine melilitite Venanzite Kalsilite-phlogopite-olivine-leucite melilitite Coppaelite Kalsilite-phlogopite melilitite Ugandite Pyroxene-olivine leucitite 13

2.6 KIMBERLITES presence of macrocrysts (a general term for large crystals, typically 0.5–10 mm diameter) Kimberlites are currently divided into Group I and, in some cases, megacrysts (larger crystals, and Group II (Smith et al., 1985; Skinner, typically 1–20 cm) set in a fine-grained matrix. 1989). The Group I kimberlites corresponds The macrocryst–megacryst assemblage, at with archetypal rocks from Kimberley, South least some of which are xenocrystic, includes Africa, which were formerly termed “basaltic anhedral crystals of olivine, magnesian kimberlites” by Wagner (1914). The Group II ilmenite, pyrope, diopside (sometimes kimberlites, on the other hand, correspond to subcalcic), phlogopite, enstatite and Ti-poor the micaceous or lamprophyric kimberlites of chromite. Olivine macrocrysts are a Wagner (1914). characteristic and dominant constituent in all Petrologists actively studying kimberlites but fractionated kimberlites. have concluded that there are significant pet- The matrix contains a second generation of rological differences between the two groups, primary euhedral-to-subhedral olivine which although opinion is divided as to the extent of occurs together with one or more of the fol- the revisions required to their nomenclature. lowing primary minerals: monticellite, Some wish to retain the status quo (Skinner, phlogopite, perovskite, spinel (magnesian ul- 1989), whereas others (e.g. Mitchell, 1986; vospinel-Mg-chromite-ulvospinel-magnetite Mitchell & Bergman, 1991; Mitchell, 1994) solid solutions), apatite, carbonate and ser- believe that the terminology should be com- pentine. Many kimberlites contain late-stage pletely revised (see below). However, the poikilitic micas belonging to the barian Subcommission agreed that, because of the phlogopite–kinoshitalite series. Nickeliferous mineralogical complexity of the rocks, a sin- sulphides and rutile are common accessory gle succinct definition cannot be used to de- minerals. The replacement of earlier-formed scribe both rock types, but that olivine, phlogopite, monticellite and apatite characterizations can be given (Woolley et al., by deuteric serpentine and calcite is common. 1996). Evolved members of Group I may be poor in, Following a concept originally developed by or devoid of, macrocrysts, and composed Dawson (1980), the rocks may be recognized essentially of second-generation olivine, as containing a characteristic mineral calcite, serpentine and magnetite, together with assemblage. The following characterization minor phlogopite, apatite and perovskite. of Group I kimberlites is after Mitchell (1995) It is evident that kimberlites are complex which is based essentially on that of Mitchell hybrid rocks in which the problem of distin- (1986, 1994) and evolved from earlier guishing the primary constituents from the “definitions” given by Clement et al. (1984) entrained xenocrysts precludes simple defini- and Mitchell (1979). tion. The above characterization attempts to recognize that the composition and mineralogy of kimberlites are not entirely derived 2.6.1 GROUP I KIMBERLITES from a parent magma, and the non-genetic terms macrocryst and megacryst are used to Group I Kimberlites are a group of volatile- describe minerals of cryptogenic, i.e. unknown rich (dominantly CO2) potassic ultrabasic rocks origin. commonly exhibiting a distinctive Macrocrysts include forsteritic olivine, Cr- inequigranular texture resulting from the pyrope, almandine-pyrope, Cr-diopside, mag- 14 2 Classification and nomenclature nesian ilmenite and phlogopite crystals, that Group II kimberlites are mineralogically dif- are now generally believed to originate by the ferent and petrogenetically separate rock-types. disaggregation of mantle-derived lherzolite, A definition of Group II kimberlites has not harzburgite, eclogite and metasomatized peri- yet been agreed as they have been insuffi- dotite xenoliths. Most diamonds, which are ciently studied. Mitchell (1986, 1994, 1995) excluded from the above “definition”, belong has suggested that these rocks are not kimber- to this suite of minerals but are much less litic at all, and should be termed “orangeite”, in common. recognition of their distinct character and unique Megacrysts are dominated by magnesian il- occurrence in the Orange Free State of South menite, Ti-pyrope, diopside, olivine and en- Africa. Wagner (1928) previously suggested statite that have relatively Cr-poor that the rocks which he initially termed mica- compositions (< 2% Cr2O3). The origin of the ceous kimberlite (Wagner, 1914) be renamed megacrysts is still being debated (e.g. Mitchell, “orangite” (sic). The following characteriza- 1986), and some petrologists believe that they tion of the rocks currently described as Group may be cognate. II kimberlites or micaceous kimberlites fol- Both of these suites of minerals are included lows that of Mitchell (1995). in the characterization because of their com- Group II kimberlites (or orangeites) belong to mon presence in kimberlites. It can be debated a clan of ultrapotassic, peralkaline volatile-rich whether reference to these characteristic con- (dominantly H2O) rocks, characterized by stituents should be removed from the “defini- phlogopite macrocrysts and microphenocrysts, tion” of kimberlite. Strictly, minerals which together with groundmass micas which vary in are known to be xenocrysts should not be composition from “tetraferriphlogopite” to included in a petrological definition, as they phlogopite. Rounded macrocrysts of olivine and have not crystallized from the parental magma. euhedral primary crystals of olivine are com- Smaller grains of both the macrocryst and mon, but are not invariably major constituents. megacryst suite minerals also occur but may Characteristic primary phases in the ground- be easily distinguished on the basis of their mass include: diopside, commonly zoned to, compositions. In this respect, it is important to and mantled by, titanian aegirine; spinels rang- distinguish pseudoprimary groundmass ing in composition from Mg-bearing chromite diopside from macrocrystic or megacrystic to Ti-bearing magnetite; Sr- and REE-rich clinopyroxene. Group I kimberlites do not perovskite; Sr-rich apatite; REE-rich phos- usually contain the former except as a product phates (monazite, daqingshanite); potassian of crystallization induced by the assimilation barian titanates belonging to the hollandite of siliceous xenoliths (Scott Smith et al., 1983). group; potassium triskaidecatitanates

The primary nature of groundmass serpophitic (K2Ti13O27); Nb-bearing rutile and Mn-bear- serpentine was originally recognized by ing ilmenite. These are set in a mesostasis that Mitchell & Putnis (1988). may contain calcite, dolomite, ancylite and other rare-earth carbonates, witherite, nor- sethite and serpentine. 2.6.2 GROUP II KIMBERLITES Evolved members of the group contain groundmass sanidine and potassium richter- Recent studies (Smith et al., 1985; Skinner, ite. Zirconium silicates (wadeite, zircon, 1989; Mitchell, 1994, 1995; Tainton & Brown- kimzeyitic garnet, Ca-Zr-silicate) may occur ing, 1991) have demonstrated that Group I and as late-stage groundmass minerals. Barite is a 2.6 Kimberlites 15 common deuteric secondary mineral. differences in the compositions and overall Note that these rocks have a greater minera- assemblage of minerals, as detailed above, to logical affinity to lamproites than to Group I permit their discrimination from lamproites kimberlites. However, there are significant (Mitchell 1994, 1995). 16 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.7 LAMPROITES ticellite, kalsilite, nepheline, Na-rich alkali feldspar, sodalite, nosean, haüyne, melanite, schor- The lamproite classification system described lomite or kimzeyite. by Mitchell & Bergman (1991) is recommended and involves both mineralogical and geochemical criteria. 2.7.2 CHEMICAL CRITERIA

Lamproites conform to the following chemical 2.7.1 MINERALOGICAL CRITERIA characteristics:

(1) molar K2O / Na2O > 3, i.e. they are Lamproites normally occur as dykes or small ultrapotassic extrusions. Mineralogically they are charac- (2) molar K2O / Al2O3 > 0.8 and often > 1 terized by the presence of widely varying (3) molar (K2O + Na2O) / Al2O3 typically amounts (5 – 90 vol %) of the following pri- > 1, i.e they are peralkaline mary phases: (4) typically FeO and CaO are both < 10%,

(1) titanian, Al-poor phenocrystic phlogopite TiO2 1% – 7% , Ba > 2000 ppm (com-

(TiO2 2% – 10%; Al2O3 5% – 12%) monly > 5000 ppm), Sr > 1000 ppm, (2) groundmass poikilitic titanian “tetraferri- Zr > 500 ppm and La > 200 ppm.

phlogopite” (TiO2 5% – 10%)

(3) titanian potassium richterite (TiO2 3% –

5%; K2O 4% – 6%) 2.7.3 NOMENCLATURE (4) forsteritic olivine

(5) Al-poor, Na-poor diopside (Al2O3 < 1%; The subdivision of the lamproites should fol-

Na2O < 1%) low the scheme of Mitchell & Bergman (1991),

(6) non-stoichiometric iron-rich leucite (Fe2O3 in which the historical terminology is dis- 1% – 4%) carded in favour of compound names based on

(7) Fe-rich sanidine (typically Fe2O3 1% – the predominance of phlogopite, richterite, oli- 5%). vine, diopside, sanidine and leucite, as given in The presence of all the above phases is not Table 2.7. It should be noted that the term required in order to classify a rock as a lam- “madupitic” in Table 2.7 indicates that the rock proite. Any one mineral may be dominant and contains poikilitic groundmass phlogopite, as this, together with the two or three other major opposed to phlogopite lamproite in which minerals present, suffices to determine the phlogopite occurs as phenocrysts. petrographic name. The complex compositional and mineralogi- Minor and common accessory phases in- cal criteria required to define lamproites result clude priderite, wadeite, apatite, perovskite, from the diverse conditions involved in their magnesiochromite, titanian magnesiochromite genesis, compared with those of rocks that can and magnesian titaniferous magnetite with less be readily classified using the IUGS system. commonly, but characteristically, jeppeite, The main petrogenetic factors contributing to armalcolite, shcherbakovite, ilmenite and the complexity of composition and mineralogy enstatite. of lamproites are the variable nature of their The presence of the following minerals metasomatized source regions in the mantle, precludes a rock from being classified as a depth and extent of partial melting, coupled lamproite: primary plagioclase, melilite, mon- with their common extensive differentiation. 2.7 Lamproites 17

Table 2.7. Nomenclature of lamproites

Historical name Recommended name

Wyomingite Diopside-leucite-phlogopite lamproite Orendite Diopside-sanidine-phlogopite lamproite Madupite Diopside madupitica lamproite Cedricite Diopside-leucite lamproite Mamilite Leucite-richterite lamproite Wolgidite Diopside-leucite-richterite madupitica lamproite Fitzroyite Leucite-phlogopite lamproite Verite Hyalo-olivine-diopside-phlogopite lamproite Jumillite Olivine-diopside-richterite madupitica lamproite Fortunite Hyalo-enstatite-phlogopite lamproite Cancalite Enstatite-sanidine-phlogopite lamproite

a Madupitic = containing poikilitic groundmass phlogopite. 18 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.8 LEUCITE-BEARING ROCKS (3) QAPF subfield 15c, leucitite sensu stricto in which foids are 90–100% of the light- The leucite-bearing rocks, after the elimina- coloured constituents and leucite is practi- tion of the lamproites and kamafugites, should cally the sole feldspathoid. be named according to the volcanic QAPF The essential mineralogy of the principal diagram (Fig. 2.11, p.31) with the prefix leucite-bearing rocks is given in Table 2.8. “leucite” or “leucite-bearing” as appropriate. No unambiguous chemical criteria have been Rocks containing little or no feldspar, i.e. falling found to distinguish this group of rocks. On into field 15 (foidite), are leucitite, which is TAS (Fig. 2.14, p.35), leucitites extend divided into three subfields (shown in Fig. significantly beyond the foidite field into 2.12, p.32): adjacent fields (see Le Bas et al., 1992, Fig. (1) QAPF subfield 15a, phonolitic leucitite in 23). They are better distinguished from which foids are 60–90% of the light- lamproites by other compositional parameters, coloured constituents and alkali feldspar although even here some overlap occurs. The > plagioclase. chemical characteristics of the potassic rocks (2) QAPF subfield 15b, tephritic leucitite in and attempts at distinguishing lamproites from which foids are 60–90% of the light- certain leucite-bearing rocks, using a variety of coloured constituents and plagioclase > criteria, are explored by Foley et al. (1987) and alkali feldspar Mitchell & Bergman (1991).

Table 2.8. Mineralogy of the principal groups of leucite-bearing volcanic rocks a

Rock Clinopyroxene Leucite Plagioclase Sanidine b Olivine

Leucitite £ £ – – > 10% Tephritic leucitite £ £ plagioclase > sanidine £ Phonolitic leucitite £ £ plagioclase < sanidine £ Leucite tephrite £ £ £ – < 10% Leucite basanite £ £ £ – > 10% Leucite phonolite £ £ – £ –

£ = present; – = absent. a These rocks may also contain some nepheline. b Includes products of its exsolution. 19

2.9 LAMPROPHYRES (5) hydrothermal alteration of olivine, pyroxene, biotite, and plagioclase, when present, Lamprophyres are a diverse group of rocks that is common chemically cannot be separated easily from (6) calcite, zeolites, and other hydrothermal other normal igneous rocks. Traditionally they minerals may appear as primary phases have been distinguished on the following char- (7) they tend to have contents of K2O and/or acteristics: Na2O, H2O, CO2, S, P2O5 and Ba that are (1) they normally occur as dykes and are not relatively high compared with other rocks simply textural varieties of common plu- of similar composition. tonic or volcanic rocks The Subcommission no longer endorses the (2) they are porphyritic, mesocratic to melano- terms “lamprophyric rocks”, or “lamprophyre cratic (M' = 35 – 90) but rarely holomelano- clan”, as used by Le Maitre et al. (1989) and cratic (M' > 90) Rock (1991) to encompass lamprophyres, lam- (3) feldspars and/or feldspathoids, when proites and kimberlites, because lamproites present, are restricted to the groundmass and kimberlites are best considered independ- (4) they usually contain essential biotite (or ently of lamprophyres. Fe-phlogopite) and/or amphibole and The recommended mineralogical classifica- sometimes clinopyroxene tion of these rocks is given Table 2.9.

Table 2.9. Classification and nomenclature of lamprophyres based on their mineralogy

Light-coloured constituents Predominant mafic minerals biotite > hornblende, hornblende, brown amphibole, feldspar foid ±diopsidic augite, diopsidic augite, Ti-augite, (±olivine) ±olivine olivine, biotite

or > pl – minette vogesite – pl > or – kersantite spessartite – or > pl feld > foid – – sannaite pl > or feld > foid – – camptonite – glass or foid – – monchiquite or = alkali feldspar; pl = plagioclase; feld = feldspar; foid = feldspathoid. Source: Modified from Streckeisen (1978, p.11). Note: Alnöite and polzenite are no longer in the lamprophyre classification and rocks of this type should now be named according to the melilite-bearing rock classification (p.11). 20 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.10 CHARNOCKITIC ROCKS may be applied to certain fields. However, as one of the characteristics of This classification should be used only if the charnockites is the presence of various types rock is considered to belong to the charnockitic of perthite, this raises the common problem of suite of rocks, which is characterized by the how to distribute the perthites between A and presence of orthopyroxene (or fayalite plus P. The Subcommission has, therefore, recom- quartz) and, in many of the rocks, perthite, mended that in charnockitic rocks the perthitic mesoperthite or antiperthite (Streckeisen, 1974, feldspars should be distributed between A and 1976). They are often associated with norites P in the following way: and anorthosites and are closely linked with Perthite — assign to A as the major component Precambrian terranes. is alkali feldspar. Although many show signs of metamorphic Mesoperthite — assign equally between A and overprinting, such as deformation and recrys- P as the amounts of the alkali feldspar and tallization, they conform to the group of “igne- plagioclase (usually oligoclase or andesine) ous and igneous-looking rocks” and have, components are roughly the same. therefore, been included in the classification Antiperthite— assign to P as the major compo- scheme. nent is andesine with minor albite as the The classification is based on the QAP trian- alkali feldspar phase. gle, i.e. the upper half of the QAPF double To distinguish those charnockitic rocks that triangle (Fig. 2.4, p.22). The general names for contain mesoperthite it is suggested that the the various fields are given in Table 2.10, prefix m-, being short for mesoperthite, could together with a number of special names that be used, e.g. m-charnockite.

Table 2.10. Nomenclature of charnockitic rocks QAPF General name Special name field 2 orthopyroxene alkali feldspar granite alkali feldspar charnockite 3 orthopyroxene granite charnockite 4 orthopyroxene granodiorite opdalite or charno-enderbite 5 orthopyroxene tonalite enderbite 6 orthopyroxene alkali feldspar syenite – 7 orthopyroxene syenite – 8 orthopyroxene monzonite mangerite 9 monzonorite (orthopyroxene monzodiorite) jotunite 10 norite (orthopyroxene diorite), anorthosite (M < 10) –

Source: Modified from Streckeisen (1974, p.355). 21

2.11 PLUTONIC ROCKS IUGS Subcommission (Streckeisen, 1973, 1976). The diagram is based on the fundamen- This classification should be used only if the tal work of many earlier petrologists, which is rock is considered to be plutonic, i.e. it is fully summarized by Streckeisen (1967). assumed to have formed by slow cooling and The root names for the classification are has a relatively coarse-grained ( > 3 mm) given in Fig. 2.4 and the field numbers in Fig. texture in which the individual crystals can 2.5. easily be seen with the naked eye. To use the classification the modal amounts There is, of course, a gradation between plu- of Q, A, P, and F must be known and recalcu- tonic rocks and volcanic rocks and the Sub- lated so that their sum is 100%. commission suggests that, if there is any uncer- For example, a rock with Q = 10%, A = 30%, tainty as to which classification to use, the P = 20%, and M = 40% would give recalculated plutonic root name should be given and pre- values of Q, A, and P as follows: fixed with the term “micro”. For example, Q = 100 £ 10 / 60 = 16.7 microsyenite could be used for a rock that was A = 100 £ 30 / 60 = 50.0 considered to have formed at considerable P = 100 £ 20 / 60 = 33.3 depth even if many of the individual crystals Although at this stage the rock can be plotted could not be seen with the naked eye. directly into the triangular diagram, if all that is The classification is based on modal param- required is to name the rock it is easier to eters and is divided into three parts: determine the plagioclase ratio where: (1) if M is less than 90% the rock is classified plagioclase ratio = 100 £ P / (A + P) according to its felsic minerals, using the as the non-horizontal divisions in the QAPF now familiar QAPF diagram (Fig. 2.4), diagram are lines of constant plagioclase ratio. often simply referred to as the QAPF clas- The field into which the rock falls can then sification or the QAPF double triangle easily be determined by inspection. (section 2.11.1) In the above example rock the plagioclase (2) if M is greater or equal to 90%, it is an ratio is 40 so that it can be seen by inspection ultramafic rock and is classified according that the rock falls into QAPF field 8* (Fig. 2.5) to its mafic minerals, as shown in section and should, therefore, be called a quartz 2.11.2, p.28 monzonite (Fig. 2.4). (3) if a mineral mode is not yet available, the Similarly, a rock with A = 50%, P = 5%, F = “field” classification of section 2.11.3, 30%, and M = 15% would recalculate as fol- p.29, may be used provisionally. lows: A = 100 £ 50 / 85 = 58.8 P = 100 £ 5 / 85 = 5.9 2.11.1 PLUTONIC QAPF CLASSIFICATION F = 100 £ 30 / 85 = 35.3 (M < 90%) Plagioclase ratio = 9 This rock falls into QAPF field 11 and should, The modal classification of plutonic rocks is therefore, be called a foid syenite. Further- based on the QAPF diagram and was the first more, if the major foid in the rock is nepheline, to be completed and recommended by the it should be called a nepheline syenite. 22 2 Classification and nomenclature

Q quartzolite

90 90

quartz-rich granitoid granodiorite 60 60 tonalite

alkali feldspar quartz monzodiorite granite granite quartz monzogabbro quartz (syeno- (monzo- quartz diorite alkali feldspar granite) granite) quartz gabbro syenite quartz anorthosite 10 35 65 90 20 20 alkali feldspar quartz quartz monzodiorite syenite syenite monzonite monzogabbro 55 syenite monzonite APfoid-bearing foid-bearing diorite syenite monzonite gabbro 10 10 10 50 90 anorthosite foid-bearing alkali feldspar foid foid-bearing diorite syenite foid monzodiorite foid-bearing gabbro monzosyenite foid foid-bearing anorthosite monzogabbro foid syenite foid-bearing monzodiorite foid-bearing monzogabbro

foid diorite 60 60 foid gabbro

foidolite

Fig. 2.4. QAPF modal classification of plutonic rocks (based on Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 1a). The corners of the double triangle are Q = quartz, A = alkali feldspar, P = plagioclase and F = feldspathoid. This diagram must not be used for rocks in which the mafic mineral content, M, is greater than 90%. 2.11 Plutonic rocks 23

The location of the numerical QAPF fields are subfield 3a, whereas subfield 3b has contained shown in Fig. 2.5. terms such as adamellite and quartz monzonite. Field 2 (alkali feldspar granite) — rocks in In the European literature, however, granite this field have been called alkali granite by has been used to cover both subfields, a view many authors. The Subcommission, however, adopted by the Subcommission. The Subcom- recommends that the term peralkaline granite mission has also recommended that the term be used instead for those rocks that contain adamellite should no longer be used, as it has sodic amphiboles and/or sodic pyroxenes. The been given several meanings, and does not term alaskite may be used for a light-coloured even occur in the Adamello Massif as com- (M < 10%) alkali feldspar granite. monly defined (Streckeisen, 1976). Although Field 3 (granite) — the term granite has been the term quartz monzonite has also been used used in many senses; in most English and with several meanings, the Subcommission American textbooks it has been restricted to decided to retain the term in its original sense, i.e. for rocks in field 8*. Q Field 4 (granodiorite) — the most widespread rocks in this field are granodiorites, commonly 901a 90 containing oligoclase, more rarely andesine. It seems advisable to add the condition that the 1b average composition of the plagioclase should be An – An in order to distinguish the common 60 60 0 50 granodiorites from the rare granogabbro in which

the plagioclase is An50 – An100. 23a3b 4 5 Field 5 (tonalite) — the root name tonalite should be used whether hornblende is present 10 35 65 90 20 20 or not. Trondhjemite and plagiogranite (as 6* 7* 8* 9* 10* used by Russian petrologists) may be used for 5 5 A 6 78910 P a light-coloured (M < 10%) tonalite. 6' 7' 8' 9' 10' 10 10 Field 6' (alkali feldpar nepheline syenite) — 10 50 90 the general term agpaite may be used for peralkaline varieties characterized by complex Zr 11 12 13 14 and Ti minerals, such as eudialyte, rather than simple minerals such as zircon and ilmenite. Field 8 (monzonite) — many so-called 60 60 “syenites” fall into this field. 15 Field 9 (monzodiorite, monzogabbro) — the two root names in this field are separated according to the average composition of their plagioclase – monzodiorite (plagioclase An – F 0 An50), monzogabbro (plagioclase An50 – An100). Fig. 2.5. QAPF field numbers (Streckeisen, The terms syenodiorite and syenogabbro may 1976, Fig. 1a). The fields 6* to 10* are be used as comprehensive names for rocks slightly silica oversaturated variants of fields between syenite and diorite/gabbro, i.e. for 6 to 10, respectively, while 6' to 10' are monzonites (field 8) and monzodiorite/monzo- slightly silica undersaturated variants. gabbro, respectively. 24 2 Classification and nomenclature

Field 10 (diorite, gabbro, anorthosite) — the monzogabbro) — the two root names in this three root names in this field are separated field are separated according to the average according to the colour index and the average composition of their plagioclase, i.e. foid composition of their plagioclase – anorthosite monzodiorite (plagioclase An0 – An50), foid

(M < 10%), diorite (M > 10%, plagioclase An0 monzogabbro (plagioclase An50 – An100).

– An50), gabbro (M > 10%, plagioclase An50 – Wherever possible, replace the term foid with

An100). Gabbros may be further subdivided, as the name of the most abundant feldspathoid. shown below. Either of the two synonymous The term essexite may be applied to nepheline terms dolerite or diabase may be used for monzodiorite or nepheline monzogabbro. medium-grained gabbros rather than the term Field 14 (foid diorite, foid gabbro) — again microgabbro, if required. the two root names in this field are separated Gabbroic rocks — the gabbros (sensu lato) of according to the average composition of their

QAPF field 10, may be further subdivided plagioclase, i.e. foid diorite (plagioclase An0 – according to the relative abundances of their An50), foid gabbro (plagioclase An50 – An100). orthopyroxene, clinopyroxene, olivine and Wherever possible, replace the term foid with hornblende as shown in Fig. 2.6. Some of the the name of the most abundant feldspathoid. special terms used are: Two special terms may continue to be used, Gabbro (sensu stricto) = plagioclase and theralite for nepheline gabbro and teschenite clinopyroxene for analcime gabbro. Norite = plagioclase and orthopyroxene Field 15 (foidolite) — this field contains Troctolite = plagioclase and olivine rocks in which the light-coloured minerals are Gabbronorite = plagioclase with almost equal almost entirely foids and is given the root amounts of clinopyroxene and orthopyroxene name foidoliteto distinguish it from the volcanic Orthopyroxene gabbro = plagioclase and equivalent which is called foidite. As these rocks clinopyroxene with minor amounts of are rather rare the field has not been subdivided. orthopyroxene Again note that the most abundant foid should Clinopyroxene norite = plagioclase and appear in the name, e.g. nephelinolite (urtite, orthopyroxene with minor amounts of ijolite, melteigite). clinopyroxene Leuco- and Mela- variants — for rocks in the Hornblende gabbro = plagioclase and horn- QAPF classification the Subcommission sug- blende with pyroxene < 5%. gests (Streckeisen, 1973, p.30; 1976, p.24) that Field 11 (foid syenite) — although foid syenite the prefixes leuco- and mela- may be used to is the root name, the most abundant foid present designate the more felsic (lower colour index) should be used in the name, e.g. nepheline and mafic (higher colour index) types within syenite, sodalite syenite. each rock group, when compared with the Field 12 (foid monzosyenite) — the root “normal” types in that group.As the threshold name foid monzosyenite may be replaced by values of M' varies from rock group to rock the synonym foid plagisyenite. Wherever pos- group, the limits are shown diagrammatically sible, replace the term foid with the name of the in Fig. 2.7 and Fig. 2.8 for the rock groups to most abundant feldspathoid. Miaskite, which which the terms may be applied. The prefixes contains oligoclase, may also be used. should precede the root name, e.g. biotite Field 13 (foid monzodiorite, foid leucogranite, biotite melasyenite. 2.11 Plutonic rocks 25

anorthosite Plag ANORTHOSITES 90 90

(LEUCO-)

65 65 gabbro gabbronorite olivine gabbro troctolite norite GABBROIDS olivine gabbronorite olivine norite 35 35

(MELA-)

10 10 plagioclase-bearing ultramafic rocks ULTRAMAFIC ROCKS Px Ol

Plag Plag norite gabbronorite gabbro clinopyroxene orthopyroxene norite gabbro 10 10 595plagioclase-bearing pyroxenite Opx Cpx Plag anorthosite ANORTHOSITES 90 90

(LEUCO-)

gabbro 65 65 gabbronorite hornblende gabbro norite GABBROIDS pyroxene hornblende gabbro/gabbronorite/norite 35 35

plagioclase-bearing plagioclase-bearing (MELA-) hornblende pyroxenite pyroxene hornblendite 10 10 ULTRAMAFIC ROCKS

Pxplagioclase-bearing plagioclase-bearing Hbl pyroxenite hornblendite

Fig. 2.6. Modal classification of gabbroic rocks based on the proportions of plagioclase (Plag), pyroxene (Px), olivine (Ol), orthopyroxene (Opx), clinopyroxene (Cpx), and hornblende (Hbl) (after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 3). Rocks falling in the shaded areas of either triangular diagram may be further subdivided according to the diagram pointed to by the arrows. 26 2 Classification and nomenclature

Q = 60 to 20 Q = 20 to 5

P ' 0 – 10 10 – 6565 – 90 90 – 100 0 – 10 10 – 35 35 – 65 65 – 90 90 – 100 Field 2 345 6* 7* 8* 9* 10*

M ' An < 50An > 50 An < 50 An > 50 0 These are leuco- varieties of the rocks below quartz anorthosite

10 granite granite quartz alkali feldspar

20 granodiorite alkali feldspar syenite quartz syenite tonalite

30 quartz monzonite quartz monzodiorite quartz diorite 40 quartz monzogabbro quartz gabbro

These are mela- varieties of the rocks above

Fig. 2.7. Use of the terms mela- and leuco- with QAPF plutonic rocks with Q > 5% (after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 5). Abbreviations: P' = 100 * P / (A + P); M' = colour index; An = anorthite content of plagioclase. 2.11 Plutonic rocks 27

Q = 0 to 5 or F = 0 to 10 F = 10 to 60 F = 60 to 100 P' 0–10 10–35 35–65 65–90 90–100 0–10 10–50 50–90 90–100

Field 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15

M' An<50An>50 An<50An>50 neph* leuc* 0 anorthosite

10 These are leuco- varieties of the rocks below syenite urtite italite alkali feldspar

20 foid syenite syenite

30 monzonite foid monzosyenite

40 diorite monzodiorite monzogabbro 50 malignite ijolite gabbro fergusite foid monzodiorite and monzogabbro 60 foid diorite and gabbro

These are mela- varieties of the rocks above

80 shonkinite melteigite missourite

Fig. 2.8. Use of the terms mela- and leuco- with QAPF plutonic rocks with Q < 5% or F > 0% (after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 5). Abbreviations: P' = 100 * P / (A + P); M' = colour index; An = anorthite content of plagioclase; neph* = nepheline is the predominant foid; leuc* = leucite is the predominant foid. Note: some special names are applicable in certain parts of the diagram. 28 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.11.2 ULTRAMAFIC ROCKS (M > 90%) (Streckeisen, 1973, 1976) recommended two diagrams, both of which are shown in Fig. 2.9. The ultramafic rocks are classified according One is for rocks consisting essentially of olivine, to their content of mafic minerals, which consist orthopyroxene, and clinopyroxene, and the essentially of olivine, orthopyroxene, other for rocks containing hornblende, clinopyroxene, hornblende, sometimes with pyroxenes, and olivine. biotite, and various but usually small amounts Peridotitesare distinguished from pyroxenites of garnet and spinel. The Subcommission by containing more than 40% olivine. This

Ol dunite 90 90

harzburgite wehrlite PERIDOTITE lherzolite olivine 40 40 orthopyroxenite olivine clinopyroxenite olivine websterite PYROXENITE orthopyroxenite clinopyroxenite websterite Opx10 90 Cpx

Ol dunite 90 90 pyroxene hornblende peridotite peridotite PERIDOTITE pyroxene hornblende peridotite olivine 40 40 pyroxenite olivine olivine olivine hornblendite hornblende pyroxene PYROXENITE AND pyroxenite hornblendite HORNBLENDITE pyroxenite hornblendite

Px10 90 Hbl hornblende pyroxenite pyroxene hornblendite

Fig. 2.9. Modal classification of ultramafic rocks based on the proportions of olivine (Ol), orthopyroxene (Opx), clinopyroxene (Cpx), pyroxene (Px) and hornblende (Hbl) (after Streckeisen, 1973, Figs. 2a and 2b). 2.11 Plutonic rocks 29 value, rather than 50%, was chosen because 2.11.3 PROVISIONAL “FIELD” CLASSIFICATION many lherzolites contain up to 60% pyroxene. The peridotites are basically subdivided into The “field” classification of plutonic rocks dunite (or olivinite if the spinel mineral is should be used only as a provisional measure magnetite), harzburgite, lherzoliteand wehrlite. when an accurate mineral mode is not yet The pyroxenites are further subdivided into available. When available, the plutonic QAPF orthopyroxenite, websterite and clinopyrox- diagram should be used. enite. The classification is based on a simplified Ultramafic rocks containing garnet or spinel version of the plutonic QAPF diagram (Streck- should be qualified in the following manner. If eisen, 1976) and is shown in Fig. 2.10. If the garnet or spinel is less than 5% use garnet- suffix “-oid” is felt to be linguistically awk- bearing peridotite, chromite-bearing dunite etc. ward then the alternative adjectival form “-ic If garnet or spinel is greater than 5% use garnet rock” may be used, i.e. use syenitic rock in peridotite, chromite dunite etc. place of syenitoid.

60 60

granitoid

65 20 20 dioritoid syenitoid gabbroid A anorthosite P 10 10 foid foid dioritoid syenitoid foid gabbroid

60 60 foidolite

Fig. 2.10. Preliminary QAPF classification of plutonic rocks for field use (after Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 6). 30 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.12 VOLCANIC ROCKS both fields 3a and 3b. Liparite may be used as a synonym. The term rhyodacite, which has This classification should be used only if the been used ambiguously for rocks of fields 3b rock is considered to be volcanic, i.e. it is and 4, can be used for transitional rocks be- assumed to have been associated with volcan- tween rhyolite and dacite without attributing it ism and has a relatively fine-grained texture in to a distinct field. which most of the individual crystals cannot be Fields 4 and 5 (dacite) — rocks in both these seen with the naked eye. fields are covered by the root name dacite in the The classification of volcanic rocks is di- broad sense. Volcanic rocks of field 5, to which vided into three parts: terms such as “plagidacite” and “quartz andes- (1) if a mineral mode can be determined, use ite” have been applied, are frequently also the QAPF classification (Fig. 2.11) of sec- described as dacite, which is the recommended tion 2.12.1 name. (2) if a mineral mode cannot be determined Fields 6 (alkali feldspar trachyte), 7 (trach- and a chemical analysis is available, use yte), 8 (latite) — rocks with these root names, the TAS classification of section 2.12.2, which contain no modal foids but do contain p.33 nepheline in the norm, may be qualified with (3) if neither a mineral mode nor chemical “ne-normative” to indicate that they would fall analysis is yet available, the “field” classi- in subfields 6'–8', respectively. Peralkaline tra- fication of section 2.12.3, p.39, may be chyte, rather than alkali trachyte, should be used provisionally. used for trachytes containing sodic pyroxene and/or sodic amphibole. Fields 9 and 10(basalt, andesite)— these two 2.12.1 VOLCANIC QAPF CLASSIFICATION fields contain the large majority of volcanic (M < 90%) rocks. Basalt and andesite are tentatively separated using colour index, at a limit of 40 wt %

This classification should be used only if the or 35 vol %, and 52% SiO2 as shown in Table rock is considered to be volcanic and if a 2.11. A plagioclase composition (at a limit of mineral mode can be determined (Streckeisen, An50) is less suitable for the distinction be- 1978 and 1979). The root names for the classi- tween basalt and andesite, because many an- fication are given in Fig. 2.11. desites commonly contain “phenocrysts” of The numbers of the QAPF fields are the same as those for the plutonic rock classification Table 2.11. Classification of QAPF fields 9 (see Fig. 2.5, p.23) except that field 15 has been and 10 volcanic rocks into basalt and divided into three subfields (Fig. 2.12, p.32). andesite, using colour index and wt % SiO2 Field 2 (alkali feldspar rhyolite) — the root name corresponds with alkali feldspar granite. Colour index SiO2 wt % The term peralkaline rhyolite, in preference to vol % wt % < 52 > 52 alkali rhyolite, can be used when the rock contains alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole. > 35 > 40 basalt mela-andesite The name rhyolite may be replaced by the synonym liparite. < 35 < 40 leuco-basalt andesite Fields 3a and 3b (rhyolite) — in an analogous manner to the granites, this root name covers Source: Streckeisen (1978, Fig. 2). 2.12 Volcanic rocks 31

90 90

60 60

alkali feldspar rhyolite rhyolite dacite

quartz alkali feldspar trachyte 20 1035 65 90 20 quartz quartz alkali feldspar trachyte latite trachyte 5 basalt trachyte latite andesite APfoid-bearing foid-bearing foid-bearing trachyte latite 10 alkali feldspar 10 50 90 trachyte

tephritic phonolite basanite (olivine > 10%) phonolite tephrite (olivine < 10%)

phonolitic basanite (olivine > 10%) 60 60 phonolitic tephrite (olivine < 10%)

phonolitic foidite tephritic foidite

90 90

foidite F

Fig. 2.11. QAPF modal classification of volcanic rocks (based on Streckeisen, 1978, Fig. 1). The corners of the double triangle are Q = quartz, A = alkali feldspar, P = plagioclase and F = feldspathoid. This diagram must not be used for rocks in which the mafic mineral content, M, is greater than 90%. 32 2 Classification and nomenclature labradorite or bytownite. Although this may Field 14 (basanite, tephrite) — these two root seem rather unsatisfactory, it is unlikely that names are separated on the amount of olivine many of these rocks will be classified using the in the CIPW norm. If normative olivine is QAPF diagram, as the modes of most basalts greater than 10% the rock is called a basanite; and andesites are difficult to determine accu- if less than 10% it is a tephrite. The nature of the rately so that the TAS classification will have dominant foid should be indicated in the name, to be used. e.g. nepheline basanite, leucite tephrite etc. Field 11 (phonolite) — the root name phono- Field 15 (foidite sensu lato) — the general lite is used in the sense of Rosenbusch for rocks root name of this field is foidite, but as these consisting essentially of alkali feldspar, any rocks occur relatively frequently the field has feldspathoid and mafic minerals. The nature of been subdivided into three: fields 15a , 15b and the predominant foid should be added to the 15c as shown in Fig. 2.12. root name, e.g. leucite phonolite, analcime Field 15a (phonolitic foidite) — wherever phonolite, leucite-nepheline phonolite (with possible replace the term foidite with a more nepheline > leucite) etc. Phonolites containing specific term, such as phonolitic nephelinite. nepheline and/or haüyne as the main foids are Alternatively, the term alkali feldspar foidite commonly described simply as “phonolite”. could be used as the root name, which would Phonolites that contain sodic pyroxene and/or give specific terms such as sanidine nepheli- sodic amphibole may be called peralkaline nite. phonolite. Field 15b (tephritic foidite, basanitic foidite) Field 12 (tephritic phonolite) — these rocks — these two root names are separated accord- are rather rare. Although it was originally sug- ing to their olivine content, as in field 14. gested that the term tephriphonolite is a syno- wherever possible replace the term foidite with nym (Streckeisen, 1978), it is probably better a more specific term, such as tephritic leucitite, to reserve this term for the root name of TAS basanitic nephelinite. field U3, to indicate that the name has been Field 15c (foidite sensu stricto) — the root given chemically and may not be identical to name is foidite and should be distinguished by those of QAPF field 12. the name of the predominant foid, e.g. nephe- Field 13 (phonolitic basanite, phonolitic linite, leucitite, analcimite. tephrite) — these two root names are separated on the amount of olivine in the CIPW norm. If AP normative olivine is greater than 10% the rock is called a phonolitic basanite; if less than 10% 60 60 it is a phonolitic tephrite. Although it was originally suggested that the term phonote- 15a 15b phrite was a synonym of phonolitic tephrite (Streckeisen, 1978), it is probably better to reserve this term for the root name of TAS field 90 90 15c U2, to indicate that the name has been given chemically and may not be identical to those of F QAPF field 13. There is no conflict if the term phonobasanite is used as a synonym for pho- Fig. 2.12. Subdivision of volcanic QAPF nolitic basanite, as the term is not used in TAS. field 15 into fields 15a, 15b and 15c. 2.12 Volcanic rocks 33

2.12.2 THE TAS CLASSIFICATION determined contours of 10% normative F in QAPF The TAS (Total Alkali – Silica) classification (7) the boundary between the S fields and O should be used only if: (for silica Oversaturated) fields was chosen (1) the rock is considered to be volcanic where there was a density minimum (2) a mineral mode cannot be determined, between volcanic rock series that were owing either to the presence of glass or to alkaline and those that were calc-alkaline the fine-grained nature of the rock (8) the boundaries between fields S1–S2–S3– (3) a chemical analysis of the rock is avail- T were all made parallel to a pronounced able. edge found in the distribution of analyses The root names for the classification are of rocks that had been called trachyte shown in Figs. 2.13 and 2.14, while the field (9) similarly, the boundaries between fields symbols are given in Fig. 2.15. The classifica- U1–U2–U3–Ph were also drawn parallel tion is easy to use as all that is required for most to each other. They are not at right angles rocks are the values of Na2O, K2O and SiO2. to the line separating fields S from U. However, if the analysis falls in certain fields, However, after the TAS classification was additional calculations, such as the CIPW norm published, the Subcommission considered (see Appendix C), must be performed in order whether or not it was possible to include some to arrive at the correct root name. of the olivine- and pyroxene-rich (“high-Mg”) The TAS classification was originally con- volcanic rocks, e.g. picrites, komatiites, structed with the more common rock types in meimechites and boninites, into the scheme. mind, using the following principles summa- After lengthy discussions this has been done rized by Le Bas & Streckeisen (1991): by using MgO and TiO2 in conjunction with (1) each field was chosen to accord as closely TAS (see Fig. 2.13, p.34). As a result these as possible with the current usage of the rocks must be considered first, as they are not root name with the help of data from the “normal” type of volcanic rocks for which 24 000 analyses of named fresh volcanic the TAS classification was originally designed. rocks from the CLAIR and PETROS Similarly it has been found that nephelinites databases (Le Maitre, 1982) and melanephelinites both fall in fields F and (2) fresh rocks were taken to be those in which U1 and must therefore be excluded before

H2O+ < 2% and CO2 < 0.5% using theTAS classification. (3) each analysis was recalculated to 100% on It must also be stressed that the TAS

an H2O and CO2 free basis classification is purely descriptive, and that no (4) wherever possible, the boundaries were genetic significance is implied. Furthermore, located to minimize overlap between adja- analyses of rocks that are weathered, altered, cent fields metasomatized, metamorphosed or have

(5) the vertical SiO2 boundaries between the undergone crystal accumulation should be used fields of basalt, basaltic andesite, andesite with caution, as spurious results may be and dacite were chosen to be those in obtained. As a general rule it is suggested that

common use only analyses with H2O+ < 2% and CO2 < 0.5% (6) the boundary between the S (for silica should be used, unless the rock is a picrite, Saturated) fields and the U (for silica komatiite, meimechite or boninite, when this Undersaturated) fields was chosen to be restriction is withdrawn. The application of roughly parallel with the empirically TAS to altered rocks is discussed by Sabine et 34 2 Classification and nomenclature al. (1985), who found that many low-grade As previously explained not all rock types metavolcanic rocks could be satisfactorily fall neatly into the TAS fields so that one must classified. check to see if the rock being classified is one Before using the classification the two follow- of these types before using Fig. 2.14 directly. ing procedures must be adopted: The rocks in question are the “high-Mg” vol- (1) analyses must be recalculated to 100% on canic rocks, i.e. picrite, komatiite, meimechite

an H2O and CO2 free basis or boninite and the nephelinites and (2) if a CIPW norm has to be calculated to melanephelinites which fall in fields F and U1. determine the correct root name, the “High-Mg” volcanic rocks — these are may

amounts of FeO and Fe2O3 should be left be distinguished by the following criteria as as determined. If only total iron has been shown in Fig. 2.13:

determined, it is up to the user to justify the (1) if SiO2 > 52%, MgO > 8% and TiO2 < method used for partitioning the iron be- 0.5%, the rock is a boninite

tween FeO and Fe2O3. One method that (2) if 52% > SiO2 > 30%, MgO > 18% and

can be used to estimate what the FeO and (Na2O + K2O ) < 2%, then the rock is a

Fe2O3 would have been is that of Le Maitre komatiite if TiO2 < 1% or a meimechite if

(1976). Remember, it is the feeling of the TiO2 > 1%

Subcommission that rocks should be (3) if 52% > SiO2 > 30%, MgO > 12%, and

named according to what they are, and not (Na2O + K2O ) < 3%, it is a picrite. according to what they might have been. Note that this scheme is different from that

Na2O + K2O wt % 4 basanite andesite tephrite basaltic 3 andesite 2 foidite picrobasalt basalt

1 boninite (MgO > 8% and TiO2 < 0.5%) 0 37 41 45 49 53 57 61 65 SiO2 wt %

Na2O + K2O wt % 3

2 picrite komatiite TiO < 1% 1 2 meimechite TiO2 > 1% 0 12 18 24 30 MgO wt % Fig. 2.13. Chemical classification and separation of the “high-Mg” volcanic rocks boninite, komatiite, meimechite and picrite prior to using the TAS classification. If a rock falls in the shaded rectangle of the TAS (upper) diagram, check in the lower diagram to see that it is not a komatiite, meimechite or picrite, before naming it as a foidite, picrobasalt or basalt. Similarly, a rock with SiO2 > 52% should be checked to see that it is not a boninite (after Le Bas, 2000). 2.12 Volcanic rocks 35

Na2O + K2O wt % 15 phonolite 13

tephriphonolite trachyte 11 (q < 20%) trachydacite foidite phonotephrite (q > 20%) 9 rhyolite trachyandesite tephrite (ol < 10%) 7 basaltic basanite trachy- (ol > 10%) trachyandesite basalt 5 dacite basaltic andesite 3 andesite picrobasalt basalt 1

37 41 45 49 53 57 61 65 69 73 77 SiO2 wt % ULTRABASIC BASIC INTERMEDIATE ACID 4552 63

Further subdivisions basaltic trachyandesite of shaded fields trachybasalt trachyandesite

Na2O – 2.0 ≥ K2O hawaiite mugearite benmoreite

Na O – 2.0 < K O potassic shoshonite latite 2 2 trachybasalt

Fig. 2.14. Chemical classification of volcanic rocks using TAS (total alkali–silica diagram) (after Le Bas et al., 1986, Fig. 2). Rocks falling in the shaded areas may be further subdivided as shown in the table pointed to by the arrow. The line between the foidite field and the basanite–tephrite field is dashed to indicate that further criteria must be used to separate these types. Abbreviations: ol = normative olivine; q = normative 100 * Q / (Q + or + ab + an). 36 2 Classification and nomenclature

Na2O + K2O wt% 15 (52.5, 14) Ph 13

(48.4, 11.5) U3 (57.6, 11.7) 11 F T (45, 9.4) U2 9 (53, 9.3) R S3 (69, 8) (41, 7) (49.4, 7.3) 7 S2 (63, 7) U1 S1 (57, 5.9) 5 (45, 5) (52, 5) O3 O2 3 (41, 3) (45, 3) O1 B Pc 1

37 41 45 49 53 57 61 65 69 73 77 SiO2 wt% Fig. 2.15. Field symbols and coordinate points of TAS (after Le Bas et al., 1986, Fig. 1). The numbers in brackets are the coordinates of the intersections of the lines.

published in Le Maitre et al. (1989, Fig. B.12). The field letters of the TAS diagram shown The lowering of MgO for picrite from 18% to above are now described in further detail. 12% and increasing the alkalis from 2% to 3% Field B (basalt) — the root name may be makes many rocks into picrites that previously divided into alkali basalt and subalkali basalt were classified as picrobasalt. according to the state of silica saturation – if the Nephelinites and melanephelinites — it has CIPW norm contains nepheline (ne) the rock is been found that nephelinites, melanephelinites an alkali basalt, if not the rock is a subalkali and certain leucitites fall in both fields U1 and basalt. This is based on the principle of the F, which is why the boundary between the two basalt tetrahedron (Yoder & Tilley, 1962) fields is dashed. They are distinguished by the The subalkali basalt group includes a large following rules (after Le Bas, 1989): number of basalt varieties such as calc-alkali (1) if normative ne > 20% the rock is a basalt (high-alumina basalt), mid-ocean ridge nephelinite. basalt, tholeiitic basalt, transitional basalt etc. (2) if normative ne < 20% and ab is present Although none of these have been defined, but but is < 5% the rock is a melanephelinite. only categorized, the Subcommission does rec- If the rock is none of these six types you can use ommend that tholeiitic basalt should be used in TAS diagram in Fig. 2.14 directly. preference to the term tholeiite (see Glossary). 2.12 Volcanic rocks 37

Na2O + K2O wt % consists of various planar surfaces (one for 48.5 52 each normative type) none of which is perpen- 5 alkali dicular to the TAS surface, so that an exact basalt correlation between TAS and silica saturation 4 97% can never be achieved. overlap Bellieni et al. (1983) have investigated this 3 problem using 7594 basalt analyses as defined by TAS. A synopsis of their results is shown in subalkali basalt Fig. 2.16 which is divided into three fields. 2.2 89% 2 Assuming a basalt is equally likely to be alkali 1.4 or subalkali, an analysis falling in the alkali 1 basalt field has a 97% chance of being cor- 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 rectly classified, while one falling in the SiO wt % 2 subalkali basalt field has an 89% chance of Fig. 2.16. Likelihood of correctly classifying being correctly classified. An analysis falling alkali basalt and subalkali basalt using TAS in the overlap field is three times more likely to (after Bellieni et al. 1983) assuming equal be an alkali basalt than a subalkali basalt. chances of a basalt being alkali or subalkali. Subdivision of fields B (basalt), O1 (basaltic andesite), O2 (andesite), O3 (dacite), R (rhyolite) — the root names may be qualified using The TAS diagram has also been used many the terms low-K, medium-K, and high-K as times to separate alkali basalt from subalkali shown in Fig. 2.17. This is in accord with the basalt, resulting in numerable lines and curves concept developed by Peccerillo & Taylor being proposed. This is due to the fact that the (1976), but the lines have been slightly modi- undersaturation plane in the basalt tetrahedron fied and simplified. It must be stressed that the

K2 O wt % 4 high-K

3 68, 2.9 medium-K

2 basalt andesite

48, 1.2 basaltic andesite dacite and rhyolite 1 68, 1.2 low-K 48, 0.3

45 49 53 57 61 65 69 73 77

SiO2 wt %

Fig. 2.17. Division of the basalt–rhyolite series into low-K, medium-K and high-K types. Note that high-K is not synonymous with potassic. The thick stippled lines indicate the equivalent position of some of the fields in the TAS diagram. 38 2 Classification and nomenclature

20 Al2O3 wt% comenditic rhyolite (= comendite) comenditic trachyte 15 > 1.33FeO + 4.4 O3 Al2 < 1.33FeO + 4.4 10 O 3 Al2 pantelleritic rhyolite (= pantellerite) 5 pantelleritic trachyte

0 024681012 Total iron as FeO wt% Fig. 2.18. Classification of trachytes and rhyolites into comenditic and pantelleritic types using the Al2O3 versus total iron as FeO diagram (after Macdonald, 1974). The coordinates of the bottom left of the line are (0.45, 5.0) and the top right are (10.98, 19.0).

term high-K is not synonymous with potassic, salt according to the relative amounts of Na2O as high-K rocks can have more Na2O than K2O. and K2O. If Na2O – 2 is greater than K2O the Field R (rhyolite) — the root name may be rock is considered to be “sodic” and is called further subdivided into peralkaline rhyolite, if hawaiite; if Na2O – 2 is less than K2O the rock the peralkaline index, which is the molecular is considered to be “potassic” and is called ratio (Na2O + K2O) / Al2O3, is greater than 1. potassic trachybasalt (see Fig. 2.14, p.35). Field T (trachyte, trachydacite) — these two Field S2 (basaltic trachyandesite) — using root names are separated by the function the same criterion as for field S1, the root name 100 * Q / (Q + an + ab + or) which is the may be divided into mugearite (“sodic”) and normative equivalent of Q in QAPF. If the shoshonite (“potassic”). value is less than 20% the rock is trachyte; if Field S3 (trachyandesite) — using the same greater than 20% it is trachydacite. Trachytes criterion as for field S1, the root name may be may be further subdivided into peralkaline divided into benmoreite (“sodic”) and latite trachytes, if the peralkaline index > 1. (“potassic”). Peralkaline rhyolites and trachytes — the Field U1 (basanite, tephrite) — if normative Subcommission has considered it useful to ol > 10 % the rock is a basanite, if ol < 10% it further subdivide these rocks into comenditic is a tephrite. rhyolite (= comendite), comenditic trachyte, Field F (foidite) — before deciding that the pantelleritic rhyolite (= pantellerite), and pan- rock should be named a foidite check to see if telleritic trachyte according to the method of it is a melilitite, using the following rules: Macdonald (1974), which is based on the rela- 1) if the rock does not contain kalsilite but has tive amounts of Al2O3 versus total iron as FeO normative cs (dicalcium silicate or larnite) as shown in Fig. 2.18. > 10% and K2O < Na2O, then it is a Field Ph (phonolite) — phonolites may be melilitite (modal olivine < 10%) or an further subdivided into peralkaline phonolites, olivine melilitite (modal olivine > 10%) if the peralkaline index > 1. 2) if normative cs > 10%, K2O > Na2O and

Field S1 (trachybasalt) — the root name may K2O > 2%, then it is a potassic melilitite be divided into hawaiiteand potassic trachyba- (modal olivine < 10%) or apotassic olivine 2.12 Volcanic rocks 39

melilitite (modal olivine > 10%). The latter has been termed katungite, which Q mineralogically is a kalsilite-leucite- olivine melilitite 3) if normative cs is present but is < 10%, melilite nephelinite then the rock is a or a 60 60 melilite leucitite according to the nature of the dominant feldspathoid mineral. The rock should now be named a foidite but rhyolitoid dacitoid wherever possible this term should be replaced 2065 20 with a more specific term according to the andesitoid dominant feldspathoid mineral. trachytoid A basaltoid P 10 10

2.12.3 PROVISIONAL “FIELD” CLASSIFICATION phonolitoid tephritoid

The “field” classification of volcanic rocks should be used only as a provisional measure 60 60 when neither an accurate mineral mode nor a foiditoid chemical analysis is yet available. When either become available, the volcanic QAPF diagram or the TAS diagram should be used. The classification is based on a simplified F version of the volcanic QAPF diagram (Streck- Fig. 2.19. Preliminary QAPF classification eisen, 1978, 1979) and is shown in Fig. 2.19. If of volcanic rocks for field use (after the suffix “-oid” is felt to be linguistically Streckeisen, 1976, Fig. 6). awkward then the alternative adjectival form “-ic rock” may be used, i.e. use dacitic rock in place of dacitoid. 40 2 Classification and nomenclature

2.13 REFERENCES of the Geological Society, London. Vol.148, p.825–833. BELLIENI, G., JUSTIN VISENTIN, E., LE MAITRE, LE BAS, M.J., LE MAITRE, R.W., STRECKEISEN, R.W., PICCIRILLO, E.M. & ZANETTIN, A. & ZANETTIN, B., 1986. A chemical clas- B., 1983. Proposal for a division of the ba- sification of volcanic rocks based on the total saltic (B) field of the TAS diagram. IUGS alkali – silica diagram. Journal of Petrology. Subcommission on the Systematics of Igne- Oxford. Vol.27, p.745–750. ous Rocks. Circular No.38, Contribution LE BAS, M.J., LE MAITRE, R.W. & WOOLLEY, No.102. A.R., 1992. The construction of the total CLEMENT, C.R., SKINNER, E.M.W. & SCOTT alkali-silica chemical classification of vol- SMITH, B.H., 1984. Kimberlite-defined. canic rocks. Mineralogy and Petrology. Journal of Geology. Vol.32, p.223–228. Vol.46, p.1–22. DAWSON, J.B., 1980. Kimberlites and their LE MAITRE, R.W., 1976. Some problems of Xenoliths. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. 252pp. the projection of chemical data into minera- DUNWORTH, E.A. & BELL, K., 1998. Melilito- logical classifications. Contributions to Min- lites: a new scheme of classification. The eralogy and Petrology. Vol.56, p.181–189. Canadian Mineralogist. Vol.36, p.895–903. LE MAITRE, R.W., 1982. Numerical Petrol- FISHER, R.V., 1966. Rocks composed of ogy. Elsevier, Amsterdam. 281pp. volcanic fragments. Earth Science Reviews. LE M AITRE, R.W. (Editor), BATEMAN, P., DUDEK, International Magazine for Geo-Scientists. A., KELLER, J., LAMEYRE, M., LE BAS, M.J., Amsterdam. Vol.1, p.287–298. SABINE, P.A., SCHMID, R., SØRENSEN, H., FOLEY, S.F., VENTURELLI, G., GREEN, D.H. & STRECKEISEN, A., WOOLLEY, A.R. & ZANETTIN, TOSCANI, L., 1987. The ultrapotassic rocks: B., 1989. A Classification of Igneous Rocks characteristics, classification and constraints and a Glossary of Terms. Blackwell Scien- for petrogenetic models. Earth Science tific Publications, Oxford. 193pp. Reviews. International Magazine for Geo- MACDONALD, R., 1974. Nomenclature and Scientists. Amsterdam. Vol.24, p.81–134. petrochemistry of the peralkaline oversatu- GITTINS, J. & HARMER, R.E., 1987. What is rated extrusive rocks. Bulletin ferrocarbonatite? A revised classification. Volcanologique. Vol.38, p.498–516. Journal of African Earth Sciences. Vol. 28(1), MITCHELL, R.H., 1979. The alleged kimberl- p.159–168. ite-carbonatite relationship: additional con- LE BAS, M.J., 1989. Nephelinitic and basa- trary mineralogical evidence. American nitic rocks. Journal of Petrology. Oxford. Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.279, Vol.30, p.1299–1312. p.570–589. LE BAS, M.J., 1999. Sövite and alvikite: two MITCHELL, R.H., 1986. Kimberlites: Miner- chemically distinct calciocarbonatites C1 and alogy, Geochemistry and Petrology. Plenum C2. South African Journal of Geology. Press, New York. 442pp. Vol.102(2), p.109–121. MITCHELL, R.H., 1994. Suggestions for revi- LE BAS, M.J., 2000. IUGS reclassification of sions to the terminology of kimberlites and the high-Mg and picritic volcanic rocks. lamprophyres from a genetic viewpoint. In: Journal of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.41(10), Meyer, H.O.A. & Leonardos, O.H. (Editors) p.1467–1470. Proceedings of the Fifth International Kim- LE BAS, M.J. & STRECKEISEN, A., 1991. The berlite Conference. 1. Kimberlites and re- IUGS systematics of igneous rocks. Journal lated rocks and mantle xenoliths, Companhia 2.13 References 41

de Pesquisa de Recursos Minerais, Special Vol.1, p.121–142. Publication No.1/A, Brasilia. p.15–26. SKINNER, E.M.W., 1989. Contrasting Group- MITCHELL, R.H., 1995. Kimberlites, Orange- 1 and Group-2 kimberlite petrology: towards ites and Related Rocks. Plenum Press, New a genetic model for kimberlites. Proceedings York. 410pp. of the Fourth International Kimberlite Con- MITCHELL, R.H. & BERGMAN, S.C., 1991. Pe- ference, Perth, Australia. Geological Society trology of Lamproites. Plenum Press, New of Australia. Special Publication No.14, York. 447pp. p.528–544. MITCHELL, R.H. & PUTNIS, A., 1988. Polygo- SMITH, C.B., GURNEY, J.J., SKINNER, E.M.W., nal serpentine in segregation-textured kim- CLEMENT, C.R. & EBRAHIM, N., 1985. Geo- berlite. The Canadian Mineralogist. Vol.26, chemical character of southern African kim- p.991–997. berlites: a new approach based upon isotopic NIGGLI, P., 1931. Die quantitive mineralog- constraints. Transactions of the Geological ische Klassifikation der Eruptivgesteine. Society of South Africa. Vol.88, p.267–280. Schweizerische Mineralogische und STRECKEISEN, A., 1967. Classification and Petrographische Mitteilungen, Zürich. Nomenclature of Igneous Rocks (Final Re- Vol.11, p.296–364. port of an Inquiry). Neues Jahrbuch für PECCERILLO, A. & TAYLOR, S.R., 1976. Geo- Mineralogie. Stuttgart, Abhandlungen. chemistry of the Eocene calc-alkaline vol- Vol.107, p.144–240. canic rocks from the Kastamonu area, northern STRECKEISEN, A., 1973. Plutonic Rocks. Clas- Turkey. Contributions to Mineralogy and sification and nomenclature recommended Petrology. Vol.58, p.63–81. by the IUGS Subcommission on the System- ROCK, N.M.S., 1991. Lamprophyres. Blackie, atics of Igneous Rocks. Geotimes. Vol.18(10), London. 285pp. p.26–30. SABINE, P.A., HARRISON, R.K. & LAWSON, STRECKEISEN, A., 1974. How should char- R.I., 1985. Classification of volcanic rocks nockitic rocks be named? Centenaire de la of the British Isles on the total alkali oxide– Société Géologique de Belgique Géologie silica diagram, and the significance of altera- des Domaines Cristallins, Liège. p.349–360. tion. British Geological Survey Report. STRECKEISEN, A., 1976. To each plutonic rock Vol.17, p.1–9. its proper name. Earth Science Reviews. In- SAHAMA, T.G., 1974. Potassium-rich alkaline ternational Magazine for Geo-Scientists. rocks. In: Sørensen, H. (Editor) The Alka- Amsterdam. Vol.12, p.1–33. line Rocks. Wiley, New York. p.96–109. STRECKEISEN, A., 1978. IUGS Subcommission SCHMID, R., 1981. Descriptive nomenclature on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks. Classi- and classification of pyroclastic deposits and fication and nomenclature of volcanic rocks, fragments: Recommendations of the IUGS lamprophyres, carbonatites and melilitic Subcommission on the Systematics of Igne- rocks. Recommendations and suggestions. ous Rocks. Geology. The Geological Society Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie. Stuttgart, of America. Boulder, Co. Vol.9, p.41–43. Abhandlungen. Vol.134, p.1–14. SCOTT SMITH, B.H., DANCHIN, R.V., HARRIS, STRECKEISEN, A., 1979. Classification and J.W. & STRACKE, K.J., 1983. Kimberlites nomenclature of volcanic rocks, lampro- near Orroroo, South Australia. In: Kornprobst, phyres, carbonatites, and melilitic rocks: J. (Editor) Proceedings of the Third Interna- Recommendations and suggestions of the tional Kimberlite Conference. Elsevier. IUGS Subcommission on the Systematics of 42 2 Classification and nomenclature

Igneous Rocks. Geology. The Geological Science. Vol.25, p. 127–148. Society of America. Boulder, Co.. Vol.7, WOOLLEY, A.R. & KEMPE, D.R.C., 1989. Car- p.331–335. bonatites: nomenclature, average chemical TAINTON, K. M. & BROWNING, P., 1991. The compositions and element distribution. In: K. group 2 kimberlite–lamproite connection: Bell (Editor), Carbonatite Genesis and Evo- some constraints from the Barkly-West Dis- lution. Unwin Hyman, London. p.1–14. trict, northern Cape Province, South Africa. WOOLLEY, A.R., BERGMAN, S.C., EDGAR, A.D., Fifth International Kimberlite Conference, LE BAS, M.J., MITCHELL, R.H., ROCK, N.M.S. Araxa. Extended Abstract. Companha de & SCOTT SMITH, B.H. 1996. Classification Pesquisa de Recursos Minerais, Special Pub- of lamprophyres, lamproites, kimberlites, and lication No.2/91. Brasilia. p.405–407. the kalsilitic, melilitic, and leucitic rocks. WAGNER, P.A., 1914. The diamond fields of The Canadian Mineralogist. Vol.34, p.175– southern Africa. Transvaal Leader, Johan- 186. nesburg. YODER, H.S. & TILLEY, C.E. 1962. Origin of WAGNER, P.A., 1928. The evidence of kim- basaltic magmas: an experimental study of berlite pipes on the constitution of the outer natural and synthetic rock systems. Journal part of the Earth. South African Journal of of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.3, p.342–532. 43 3 Glossary of terms

In order to make the glossary a standard refer- been included where they are self-explanatory, ence for the future, every effort has been made e.g. hornblende granite, biotite granite. How- to make the list of rock names as complete as ever, varietal names have been included where possible. The initial list included all the names they have assumed a special meaning (e.g. found in standard reference texts and glossa- nepheline syenite, quartz monzonite) or are not ries such as Johannsen (1931, 1932, 1937, self-evident (e.g. Oslo-essexite, Puys-andesite) 1938, 1939), Tröger (1935, 1938), Sørensen or are in common usage (e.g. mid-ocean ridge (1974) and Tomkeieff et al. (1983), except for basalt, I-type granite). varietal names as outlined in section 3.1.1. Additional terms in brackets are alternative This list was later extensively edited and modi- spellings, usually due to different trans- fied by suggestions from contributors and par- literations into English, often from German or ticularly when the references were checked. Russian. Terms separated only by commas are The list published in the 1st edition contained discrete names but with the same derivations, 1586 terms which has now been extended to e.g. pallioessexite, palliogranite. 1637. The glossary of terms also contains all the root names recommended by the 3.1 DETAILS OF ENTRIES Subcommission together with some general, adjectival and chemical terms that are necessary Most of the glossary entries consist of five for their definition and understanding. All these types of information: terms are listed in BOLD CAPITALS as they (1) the term, with any alternative spellings in form part of the Subcommission classification. brackets A total of 316 entries (or 19%) falls into this (2) a brief petrological description or com- category. No attempt has been made to include ments on the term all igneous textural terms as some petrological (3) the author(s), year and page number of the (as well as mineralogical) knowledge is source reference expected of the reader. (4) the origin of the term Any of the others terms may also be used if (5) the location of the term in three standard they are felt to serve a useful purpose, although texts. it is hoped that some of the terms described as Where given the last three are printed in italics “obsolete” would not be revived. Note, how- and enclosed in brackets. Each of these five ever, that the Subcommission has not defined types of information is described in further any of these terms. detail below.

3.1.2 PETROLOGICAL DESCRIPTION 3.1.1 CHOICE OF TERMS The petrological descriptions were designed to The principles with which names have been be concise and informative. Wherever poss- included in the glossary have been somewhat ible the names have been described in terms of subjective. In general, varietal names have not the root name that would have been used if the 44 3 Glossary of terms rock had been classified using the IUGS pargasitic hornblende”or a “(sometimes sodian) Subcommission recommendations as set out ferro-pargasitic hornblende”. These names earlier in the book. In most cases this has been were later changed to “(sometimes sodian) achieved by using the phrase “a variety of” pargasite” or “(sometimes sodian) followed by the root name. A total of 465 ferropargasite” (Leake et al., 1997, p.309). entries (or 28%) falls into this category. The IMA (p.558) also states that barkevikite The term “obsolete” is used when, to the best has never been defined chemically and has also knowledge of members of the Subcommis- been used for other compositions. In this in- sion, the term has not been used in publications stance it seems rather pointless to try to guess for a long time. In many cases the terms were what optically identified barkevikite might be. only used once in the original publication. It is For these reasons, all “old” names are fol- hoped that these terms will not be revived. A lowed by the IMA recommended names in total of 413 entries (or 25%) falls into this brackets, e.g. hypersthene (= enstatite), category. torendrikite (= magnesio-riebeckite), with the The term “local” is used when, to the best exception of barkevikite which appears as knowledge of members of the Subcommis- barkevikite (see p.44), referring to this page. sion, the name has only been used for rocks from the particular local region or area where 3.1.4 SOURCE REFERENCE it was named. It is suggested that such names should not be used outside their local areas. A Given after the petrological description are the total of 312 entries (or 19%) falls into this author(s) and date of the original source refer- category. ence where it is thought the term was first used. This differs somewhat from many of the refer-

3.1.3 AMPHIBOLE AND PYROXENE NAMES ences given in some of the other standard texts where the source reference cited often refers to The International Mineralogical Association where the rock was first collected but not (IMA) has published several recommenda- necessarily named. This explains some of the tions on the nomenclature of amphiboles (IMA, apparent discrepancies that will be found be- 1978; Leake et al., 1997) and pyroxenes tween these references and some of those in the (Morimoto et al., 1988). Where these changes standard texts, in particular Tröger and are largely grammatical and involve no ambi- Tomkeieff. guity they have been implemented, e.g. The page number given with the reference is titanaugit has been changed to titanian augite. where the name is first used or where it is However, in many cases it was felt inappropri- defined and described in detail. ate to eliminate the “old” names not only for historical reasons but also because many iden- 3.1.5 ORIGIN OF NAME tifications were based purely on well-known optical properties. Wherever possible the source reference is This is particularly true of the amphibole followed by information concerning the origin barkevikite, which petrologists have identified of the term, unless the derivation is obvious, optically as commonly occurring in certain e.g. pyroxenite. Most rocks and terms are named alkaline rocks. The IMA (1978, p.558) states after a geographical locality or region, a Greek, that barkevikite isa “(sometimes sodian) ferroan Latin or other linguistic root or a person. In 3.1 Details of entries 45 some cases where the derivation is obvious errors have been found. Of the 1633 terms (i.e. mineralogical) the type locality is given listed in this glossary, 833, or 51%, can be instead. A total of 882 entries (or 57%) has this found in Tröger, 616 (38%) in Johannsen and information. 1179 (72%) in Tomkeieff. Only the relatively All the geographical localities, except the small number of 499, or 31%, of the terms can very local, are given in their English spelling be found in all three texts. Comparing the texts and conform to the style found in The Times with each other, Tomkeieff contains 339 terms Atlas of the World, Comprehensive Edition, that are not in Tröger or Johannsen; Tröger 1998. contains 39 terms that are not in Johannsen or The frequency with which some countries Tomkeieff while Johannsen only contains 17 and linguistic roots have been used is given in terms that are not in Tröger or Tomkeieff. Table 3.1. As can be seen 49% of the terms Finally, a total of 371, or 23%, of the terms in come from only seven countries – USA, Italy, this glossary is not contained in Tröger, Russian Federation, Norway, Germany, UK Johannsen or Tomkeieff. and France. Similarly, 13% of the terms have a Greek or Latin derivation or have been named after people.

3.1.6 LOCATION IN STANDARD TEXTS

The last piece of information given is the location of the term in either Johannsen (1931, Table 3.1. Countries and linguistic roots 1932, 1937, 1938 or 1939), Tröger (1935 or found 12 or more times in the origin of new 1938) or Tomkeieff et al. (1983). rock terms For example, Johannsen v.4, p.165 indicates Number Acc%a that the name can be found in Johannsen volume 4 on page 165. Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn.), p.238 USA 81 9.2 indicates that the name can be found in Italy 77 17.9 Johannsen volume 1, 2nd edition on page 238. Russian Federation 76 26.5 from Greek 69 34.4 v.1 The dates of the various volumes are = Norway 63 41.5 1931; v.1 (2nd Edn.) = 1939; v.2 = 1932; v.3 = Germany 57 48.0 1937; v.4 = 1938. UK 42 52.7 Similarly, Tröger 508 indicates that the name France 39 57.1 occurs as rock number 508 in Tröger (1935). Canada 31 60.7 named after people 28 63.8 Tröger(38) 775ﬂ indicates that the name oc- Czech Republic 23 66.4 curs as rock number 775ﬂ in Tröger (1938). Sweden 23 69.0 Note that both of these references can be found from Latin 17 71.0 in Tröger (1969), a reprinted facsimile edition. Madagascar 13 72.4 Finally, Tomkeieff p.261 indicates that the Australia 13 73.9 name can be found on page 261 of Tomkeieff Portugal 12 75.3 South Africa 12 76.6 et al. (1983). The contribution of these texts has been con- a Based on the 882 glossary entries for which siderable, although many discrepancies and information is available. 46 3 Glossary of terms

3.2 HISTORICAL PERSPECTIVE Similarly, Table 3.3 shows the “best” and “worst” 2-, 5- and 10-year periods since 1800. For those interested in the historical perspec- Of the terms produced in the period 1934– tive of igneous petrology, it is interesting to 1938, about half are from Tröger and Johannsen. look at the distribution of new rock names and Table 3.4 gives a list of some of the more terms with time. For example, as can be seen in prolific individual years for the production of Table 3.2, of the 1560 terms for which the year new terms and references containing new terms. in which the term was first used is known, only The largest number of new rock terms pro- 36 are from the period prior to 1800 while 522 duced in one year was 57 in 1973 which was were defined in the period 1800–99 and a mostly the work of the Subcommission – many further 1002 in the period 1900–99. of these, however, were newly defined terms which had previously been used as varietal Table 3.2. Frequency of new rock terms and names. The next three most prolific years, 1938, 1920 and 1911 are also mainly due to the their references by century efforts of Johannsen. Rocks References Period Number Acc% Number Acc% pre 1800 36 2.3 21 2.7 Table 3.4. Years with 20 or more new rock 1800–99 522 35.8 280 39.0 terms and 10 or more references containing 1900–99 1002 100.0 471 100.0 new rock terms Totals 1560 772 Rocks References Year Num Acc%a Year Num Acc%a 1973 57 3.7 1913 18 2.3 Table 3.3. “Best” and “worst” periods since 1938 50 6.9 1896 14 4.1 1920 37 9.2 1893 13 5.8 1800 for the publication of new rock terms 1911 36 11.5 1899 13 7.5 and their references 1913 32 13.6 1912 13 9.2 1935 30 15.5 1917 13 10.8 Rocks References 1898 28 17.3 1895 12 12.4 2-year periods 1983 27 19.0 1900 12 13.9 Best 1937–38 71 1912–13 31 1978 27 20.8 1928 12 15.5 1917 27 22.5 1902 11 16.9 5-year periods 1811 24 24.0 1906 11 18.3 Best 1909–13 121 1912–16 61 1931 23 25.5 1916 11 19.7 1934–38 121 1913–17 61 1926 22 26.9 1937 11 21.2 Worst 1800–05 0 1800–05 0 1921 22 28.3 1898 10 22.5 1801–06 0 1801–06 0 1901 22 29.7 1901 10 23.7 1937 21 31.1 1904 10 25.0 10-year periods 1912 21 32.4 1905 10 26.3 Best 1911–20 205 1893–02 110 1900 21 33.8 1910 10 27.6 1908–17 110 1933 20 35.1 1911 10 28.9 Worst 1985–94 7 1800–09 4 1896 20 36.3 1915 10 30.2 1986–95 7 1895 20 37.6 1935 10 31.5 1987–96 7 a Based on the 1560 terms for which the 1988–97 7 source references are known. 3.2 Historical perspective 47

The largest number of references with new were 1800–05, 1812, 1818, 1828–30, 1856, rocks names produced in one year was 18 in 1867, 1871, 1950–51, 1987–88, 1991, 1993- 1913, surprisingly due to 16 different authors. 94, 1997 and 1999. Only 11 or about 50% of the years are com- Figure 3.1 shows the frequency with which mon to both lists indicating that a large number new rocks terms and references have appeared of publications does not automatically corre- in the literature for 10-year periods since 1760, spond to a large number of rock names. i.e. over the last 240 years. In order to see the Since 1800 there have only been 23 years influence of different “schools” of petrology, when no new rock terms were published. They the contribution of new rock names from

200 150

120 150 90 100 60 50 30

0 0 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 1800 1900 1800 1900 (a) new rock terms (b) new rock terms published in English

100 35 30 80 25 60 20 40 15 10 20 5 0 0 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 60800 204060800 20406080 1800 1900 1800 1900 (c) new rock terms published in German (d) new rock terms published in French

120 5

100 4 80 3 60 2 40 20 1 0 0 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 0 20 40 60 80 60800 204060800 20406080 1800 1900 1800 1900 (e) references containing new rock terms (f) new rock terms per reference

Fig. 3.1. Frequency with which new rocks terms and their references have appeared in the literature over 10-year intervals from 1760 to 2000 for: (a) the number of new rock terms published; (b) the number of new rock terms published in English; (c) the number of new rock terms published in German; (d) the number of new rock terms published in French; (e) the number of references containing new rock terms; (f) the number of new rock terms per reference. The year values along the horizontal axis are the lower value for each class. 48 3 Glossary of terms publications written in English (Fig. 3.1b), taining new rock names (Fig. 3.1e) where the German (Fig. 3.1c) and French (Fig. 3.1d) are early and late peaks shown in the distribution given as well. of new rock terms are missing. The most prolific period for new rock terms Finally, the histograms of the number of new (Fig. 3.1a) was from the 1890s to the 1930s, rock names per reference (Fig. 3.1f) is interest- with minor peaks in the 1810s, mainly due to ing. On average each publication produced Brongniart, Cordier and Pinkerton, and in the about two new rock names. However, two 1970s, due to the Subcommission’s work. The distinct peaks are present, one reflecting the French school has two distinct peaks of activ- pioneering work of Brongniart, Cordier and ity, the earlier due to Brongniart and Cordier, Pinkerton in the 1810s, the other the work of while the later peak is due mainly to Lacroix. the Subcommission in the 1970s. In this re- The major activity of the German school slightly spect, the Subcommission’s work can be said preceded that of the English and the second to be one of the most “productive” (to use a peak of the French. hackneyed political term) in the last 170 years. A slightly different picture is presented by the Whether we should be congratulated or not, distribution of the number of references con- only time will tell! 49

3.3 GLOSSARY defined in the TAS classification (Fig. 2.14, p.35) for rocks containing more than 63% TYPEGRANITE A- . A general term for granitic SiO2. See also intermediate, basic and rocks typically occurring in rift zones and in ultrabasic. (Abich, 1841, p.12; Tomkeieff the interiors of stable continental plates. They p.6) are usually mildly alkaline granites with low ACIDITE. An obsolete general term applied to

CaO and Al2O3, high Fe / (Fe+Mg), high K2O all acid rocks. (Cotta, 1864a, p.824; Tröger

/ Na2O and K2O values and consist of quartz, 778; Tomkeieff p.6) K-feldspar, minor plagioclase and Fe-rich ADAKITE. A term for a series of andesites, biotite, and sometimes alkali amphibole. The dacites and sodic rhyolites of unusual chemi- prefix A stands for anorogenic. (Loiselle & cal composition erupted in some continent- Wones, 1979, p.468) based and island arc settings. They are char- ABESSEDITE. An obsolete local term for a vari- acterized by high values of Sr, high Sr/Y and ety of peridotite composed of olivine, horn- La/Yb ratios and negative Nb, Ti and Zr blende and phlogopite.(Cotelo Neiva, 1947a, anomalies; the more mafic rocks of the series p.105; Abessédo Mine, Bragança district, may contain high contents of transition met- Portugal; Tomkeieff p.3) als such as Cr and Ni. They usually contain ABSAROKITE. A collective term, related to phenocrysts of plagioclase, amphibole, mica, banakite and shoshonite, for a trachyandesitic very rare orthopyroxene, but no rock, containing phenocrysts of olivine and clinopyroxene; titanomagnetite, apatite, zir- augite in a groundmass of augite, calcic con and titanite are common. (Defant & plagioclase, alkali feldspar and sometimes Drummond, 1990, p.662; Adak, Aleutian leucite. Later defined chemically in several Islands, Alaska, USA)

ways in terms of K2O and SiO2. (Iddings, ADAM-GABBRO, ADAM-DIORITE, ADAM-TONALITE. 1895a, p.938; Absaroka Range, Yellowstone A series of obsolete terms suggested for rocks National Park, Wyoming, USA; Tröger 271; intermediate between an adamellite and Johannsen v.4, p.44; Tomkeieff p.4) gabbro, diorite and tonalite respectively. ABYSSAL THOLEIITE. A term defined as a variety (Johannsen, 1920b, p.168; Tomkeieff p.7)

of tholeiitic basalt with K2O < 0.4% occur- ADAMELLITE. A term originally used for ring on the ocean floor; synonymous with orthoclase-bearing tonalite of the Adamello mid-ocean ridge basalt. (Miyashiro & Shido, Massif, but later used for granites with about 1975, p.268) equal amounts of alkali feldspar and ACHNAHAITE. An obsolete name used as a plagioclase, which do not occur in the magma type for a biotite-bearing eucrite or Adamello. The term should be avoided be- variety of gabbro. (Niggli, 1936, p.360; cause of ambiguity and it is recommended Achnaha, Ardnamurchan, Scotland, UK; that such rocks should be called monzogranite Tröger(38) 362; Tomkeieff p.6) of QAPF field 3b (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Cathrein, ACHNELITH. A term for pyroclastic fragments 1890, p.74; Mt Adamello, Alto Adige, Italy; formed from solidified lava spray and whose Tröger 779; Johannsen v.2, p.308; Tomkeieff external features are controlled by surface p.6) tension and not by fracturing. (Walker & AEGIAPITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a Croasdale, 1971, p.308; from the Greek achne variety of pyroxenite consisting essentially = spray) of aegirine and apatite. (Belyankin & ACID. A commonly used chemical term now Vlodavets, 1932, p.63; Cape Turii, Kola Pe- 50 3 Glossary of terms

ninsula, Russian Federation; Tröger(38) glass. (Tyrrell, 1931, p.66; from the Latin 775ﬂ; Tomkeieff p.8) gluten = glue; Tomkeieff p.9) AEGINEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a AGPAITE (AGPAITIC). A general term for rock consisting essentially of aegirine and nepheline syenites characterized by the mo-

nepheline. (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) lecular ratio of (Na2O + K2O) / Al2O3 > 1 AEGIRINITE. An intrusive rock consisting es- (originally > 1.2), high contents of Na, Fe, Cl sentially of aegirine-augite with minor and Zr with low Mg and Ca. Agpaite is now nepheline and albite.(Polkanov, 1940, p.303; restricted (Sørensen, 1960) to peralkaline Gremiakha-Vyrmes pluton, Kola Peninsula, nepheline syenites characterized by complex Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.8) Zr and Ti minerals, such as eudialyte, rather AEGIRINOLITH (AIGIRINOLITH, EGIRINOLITH). An than simple minerals such as zircon and obsolete name for a variety of alkali ilmenite. Agpaitic has commonly, but incor- clinopyroxenite containing aegirine-augite, rectly, been used as a synonym for peralkaline. titanite and magnetite. The original spelling Cf. miaskitic. (Ussing, 1912, p.341; Agpat was aigirinolith. (Kretschmer, 1917, p.201; (now Appat), Ilímaussaq, Greenland; Tröger Tröger 780; Tomkeieff p.8) 781; Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn), p.238; AEGISODITE. A mnemonic name suggested for Tomkeieff p.10) a rock consisting of aegirine and sodalite. AIGIRINOLITH. See aegirinolith. (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) AILLIKITE. An ultramafic carbonate-rich AETNA-BASALT. A term from an obsolete chemi- lamprophyre consisting of various cal classification, based on feldspar composi- phenocrysts including olivine, diopsidic

tion rather than SiO2 alone, for basaltic rocks pyroxene, amphiboles and phlogopite in a

in which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 8 : 2.5 : 1 and matrix of similar minerals with at least partly

SiO2 ≈ 50%. (Lang, 1891, p.236; Mt Etna, primary carbonate and minor perovskite but Sicily, Italy; Tomkeieff p.9) no melilite. (Kranck, 1939, p.75; Aillik, Lab- AFRIKANDITE (AFRICANDITE). A vari- rador, Canada; Tomkeieff p.10) ety of melilitolite consisting of pyroxene, AILSYTE (AILSITE). A local name for a variety of olivine, mica, perovskite, titanomagnetite microgranite or quartz microsyenite consist- and melilite. May be used as an optional term ing of orthoclase, quartz and riebeckite. Cf. in the melilitic rocks classification if paisanite. (Heddle, 1897, p.266; Ailsa Craig, perovskite > 10% (section 2.4, p.11). Firth of Clyde, Scotland, UK; Tröger 32; (Chirvinskii et al., 1940, p.31; Africanda Tomkeieff p.10) railway station, Kola Peninsula, Russian Fed- AIOUNITE. A local name for a variety of eration; Tomkeieff p.9) melteigite containing titanian augite and AGGLOMERATE. Now defined in the biotite in a cryptocrystalline groundmass of pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.7 uncertain composition. (Duparc, 1926, and Fig. 2.1, p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in p.b119; El Aïoun, Morocco; Tröger(38) 404ƒ; which bombs > 75%. Cf. Pyroclastic breccia. Tomkeieff p.10) (Leonhard, 1823b, p.685; from the Latin AKENOBEITE. A local name for an aplitic dyke agglomerare = to join; Johannsen v.2, p.289; rock which is associated with granodiorite Tomkeieff p.9) and composed of oligoclase, orthoclase, AGGLUTINATE. A variety of agglomerate in quartz, chloritized biotite and garnet. (Kato, which the ejecta were plastic when emplaced 1920, p.17; Higashiyama, Akénobé district, and are cemented together by thin skins of Tajima, Japan; Tröger 112; Johannsen v.2, 3.3 Glossary 51

p.360; Tomkeieff p.11) California, USA; Tröger 169; Johannsen v.3, AKERITE. A collective term for varieties of p.138; Tomkeieff p.12) microsyenite and micromonzonite consist- ALBITOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a porphyritic ing of alkali feldspar, with more or less rock containing albite phenocrysts in a feld- oligoclase, biotite, pyroxene and often quartz. spathic groundmass. A variety of keratophyre. They are characterized by rectangular (Coquand, 1857, p.78; Tröger 787; Johannsen oligoclase.(Brögger, 1890, p.43; Vestre Aker, v.3, p.139; Tomkeieff p.12) Oslo Igneous Province, Norway; Tröger 782; ALBORANITE. An obsolete local name for a Johannsen v.3, p.62; Tomkeieff p.11) variety of basalt containing phenocrysts of AKOAFIMITE. A leucocratic variety of horn- hypersthene (= enstatite), augite and calcic blende-bearing quartz norite of QAPF field plagioclase in a groundmass of plagioclase, 10* (Fig. 2.4, p.22) belonging to the augite and glass.(Becke, 1899, p.553; Alboran charnockitic rock series. It is suggested Island, near Cabo de Gata, Spain; Tröger (Streckeisen, 1974, p.357) that this term 127; Johannsen v.3, p.284; Tomkeieff p.13) should be abandoned. (Schüller, 1949, p.574; ALENTEGITE. An obsolete name suggested for a Akoafim, Cameroon) group of mica quartz “diorites” containing ALABRADORITE. An obsolete name applied to 16% to 33% of quartz. Erroneously spelt rocks which contain alkali feldspar but no alentecite by Tomkeieff. (Marcet Riba, 1925, labradorite.(Senft, 1857, Table II; Tomkeieff p.293; Alentejo, Portugal; Tomkeieff p.13) p.11) ALEUTITE. A term proposed for a variety of ALASKITE. A leucocratic variety of alkali porphyritic basaltic andesite with a fine- feldspar granite consisting almost entirely of grained groundmass whose feldspars are in- quartz and alkali feldspar. May be used as a termediate in composition between those synonym for leucocratic alkali feldspar gran- found in basalt and andesite. (Spurr, 1900a, ite of QAPF field 2 (p.23). (Spurr, 1900a, p.190; Katmai region, Aleutian Peninsula, p.189; named after Alaska, USA; Tröger 14; Alaska, USA; Tröger 342; Johannsen v.3, Johannsen v.2, p.106; Tomkeieff p.11) p.179; Tomkeieff p.13) ALBANITE. A local name for a variety of leucitite ALEXOITE. An obsolete local name for a variety composed essentially of leucite and of dunite composed of olivine, pyrrhotite and clinopyroxene in about equal proportions with smaller amounts of magnetite and pentlandite. subordinate plagioclase. Minor amounts of (Walker, 1931, p.5; Alexo Mine, Dundonald alkali feldspar, nepheline and olivine may be Township, Ontario, Canada; Tröger 775; present. The name was previously used for a Johannsen v.4, p.407; Tomkeieff p.13) bituminous material from Albania. (Wash- ALGARVITE. A name proposed for a variety of ington, 1920, p.47; Lake Albano, Alban Hills, biotite melteigite. (Lacroix, 1922, p.646; near Rome, Italy; Tröger 784; Tomkeieff Navete, Caldas de Monchique, Algarve, Por- p.11) tugal; Tröger 610; Johannsen v.4, p.330; ALBASALT. An obsolete name proposed for a Tomkeieff p.14) basalt with excess alumina and alkalis. ALKALI. A prefix given to a rock which (Belyankin, 1931, p.30; from an abbreviation contains either: (1) modal foids and/or alkali of aluminate basalt; Tomkeieff p.11) amphiboles or pyroxenes or (2) normative ALBITITE. A variety of alkali feldspar syenite foids or acmite. (Iddings, 1895b, p.183; consisting almost entirely of albite. (Turner, Tomkeieff p.14) 1896, p.728; Meadow Valley, Plumas County, ALKALI ANDESITE. A term used as a synonym for 52 3 Glossary of terms

trachyandesite.(Original reference uncertain; 6 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.4) Tröger 1003; Tomkeieff p.14) ALKALI GABBRO. A variety of gabbro in QAPF ALKALI BASALT. A term originally used field 10', with alkaline character due to the for basalts containing accessory foids. Such presence of analcime or nepheline and such rocks generally contain a titanian augite and dark constituents as barkevikite (see p.44), olivine as their main ferromagnesian phases. kaersutite, titanian augite etc. (Niggli, 1931, Now defined chemically as a variety of basalt p.326; Tröger 789; Tomkeieff p.15) in TAS field B (p.36) which contains norma- ALKALI GRANITE. A term used, but not tive nepheline. Cf. subalkali basalt. (Hibsch, recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline 1910, p.402; Böhmisches Mittelgebirge (now granite, i.e. a granite containing alkali ºeské St¶edoho¶í), N. Bohemia, Czech Re- amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used public; Tröger 381; Johannsen v.4, p.69; as a synonym for alkali feldspar granite. Tomkeieff p.14) (Rosenbusch, 1896, p.56; Tröger 56; ALKALI DIORITE. A variety of diorite with alka- Tomkeieff p.15) line character due to the presence of such ALKALI RHYOLITE. A term used, but not dark constituents as barkevikite (see p.44), recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline kaersutite etc. (Niggli, 1931, p.323) rhyolite, i.e. a rhyolite containing alkali ALKALI FELDSPAR CHARNOCKITE. A amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used member of the charnockitic rock series equiva- as a synonym for alkali feldspar rhyolite. lent to orthopyroxene alkali feldspar granite (Original reference uncertain) QAPF field 2 (Table 2.10, p.20).(Streckeisen, ALKALI SYENITE. A term used, but not 1974, p.355) recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline ALKALI FELDSPAR FOIDITE. A term suggested as syenite, i.e. a syenite containing alkali an alternative to phonolitic foidite. amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7) as a synonym for alkali feldspar syenite. ALKALI FELDSPAR GRANITE. A spe- (Rosenbusch, 1907, p.141; Tröger 176; cial term for a variety of granite in which Tomkeieff p.16) plagioclase is less than 10% of the total ALKALI TRACHYTE. A term used, but not feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field recommended, as a synonym for peralkaline 2 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) trachyte, i.e. a trachyte containing alkali ALKALI FELDSPAR RHYOLITE. A spe- amphibole or pyroxene. It should not be used cial term for a variety of rhyolite in which as a synonym for alkali feldspar trachyte. plagioclase is less than 10% of the total (Rosenbusch, 1908, p.916; Tröger 207; feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field Tomkeieff p.16) 2 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.4) ALKALIPLETE. An obsolete term for a

ALKALI FELDSPAR SYENITE. A special melanocratic rock in which (Na2O + K2O) > term for a variety of syenite in which CaO.(Brögger, 1898, p.265; Tomkeieff p.16) plagioclase is less than 10% of the total ALKALIPTOCHE. An obsolete term for igneous feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field rocks poor in alkalis. (Loewinson-Lessing, 6 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) 1900b, p.241; Tomkeieff p.16) ALKALI FELDSPAR TRACHYTE. A spe- ALKORTHOSITE. An obsolete name for a variety cial term for a variety of trachyte in which of syenite consisting predominantly of Na- plagioclase is less than 10% of the total orthoclase. (Eckermann, 1942, p.403; feldspar. Now defined modally in QAPF field Tomkeieff p.16) 3.3 Glossary 53

ALLALINITE. A local name for a saussuritized dyke rock containing phenocrysts of quartz, gabbro, consisting of uralite (= actinolite feldspar and garnet in a fine-grained pseudomorph after pyroxene), talc, saussurite groundmass of quartz, feldspar and colour- and altered olivine. Many original textures less mica. (Chelius, 1892, p.2; Melibocus, are preserved. (Rosenbusch, 1896, p.328; Alsbach, Odenwald, Germany; Tröger 111; Allalin, Zermatt, Switzerland; Johannsen v.3, Johannsen v.2, p.359; Tomkeieff p.20) p.229; Tomkeieff p.17) ALVIKITE. A special term in the carbonatite ALLGOVITE. An obsolete name temporarily classification for the medium- to fine-grained proposed for a group of basaltic rocks which variety of calcite carbonatite consisting prin- could not be classified as melaphyres or trapps cipally of calcite (section 2.3, p.10). as their age was unknown. (Winkler, 1859, (Eckermann, 1942, p.403; Alvik, Alnö Is- p.669; Allgovia, Allgäuer Alps, Bavaria, land, Västernorrland, Sweden; Tomkeieff Germany; Tröger 790; Johannsen v.3, p.299; p.21) Tomkeieff p.17) AMBONITE. A local collective name for a series ALLIVALITE. A variety of troctolite composed of andesites and dacites containing cordierite of olivine and highly calcic plagioclase. possibly formed by assimilation of sillimanite- (Harker, 1908, p.71; Allival, now Hallival, cordierite gneiss. (Verbeek, 1905, p.100; Island of Rhum, Scotland, UK; Tröger 364; Ambon Island, Moluccas, Indonesia; Tröger Johannsen v.3, p.348; Tomkeieff p.17) 791; Johannsen v.3, p.176; Tomkeieff p.21) ALLOCHETITE. A porphyritic fine-grained vari- AMHERSTITE. A leucocratic variety of quartz ety of nepheline monzosyenite containing monzodiorite of QAPF field 9* (Fig. 2.4, phenocrysts of labradorite, orthoclase, titanian p.22) belonging to the charnockitic rock se- augite and nepheline in a felted groundmass ries. The rock consists essentially of andesine- of augite, biotite, hornblende, nepheline and microcline antiperthite with minor quartz and orthoclase. (Ippen, 1903, p.133; Allochet hypersthene (= enstatite). It is suggested Valley, Mt Monzoni, Alto Adige, Italy; (Streckeisen, 1974, p.357) that this term Tröger 518; Johannsen v.4, p.176; Tomkeieff should be abandoned. (Although attributed p.17) to Watson & Taber, 1913, the reference does ALLOITE. An obsolete term for a tuff consisting not contain the name although it does de- of fragments of feldspathic glass and some scribe the type rock; Amherst County, Vir- crystals. (Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff ginia, USA; Tröger 294; Tomkeieff p.22) p.18) AMIATITE. A term from an obsolete chemical ALNÖITE. An ultramafic rock with phenocrysts classification, based on feldspar composition

of phlogopite-biotite, olivine and augite in a rather than SiO2 alone, for a class of rocks in

groundmass of melilite (often altered to cal- which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 1.1 : 1 : 1.8 and

cite), augite and/or biotite with minor SiO2 ≈ 63%. (Lang, 1891, p.226; Mt Amiata, perovskite, garnet and calcite. (Rosenbusch, Tuscany, Italy; Tröger 792; Tomkeieff p.22) 1887, p.805; Alnö Island, Västernorrland, AMNEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a Sweden; Tröger 746; Johannsen v.4, p.385; rock consisting of amphibole and nepheline. Tomkeieff p.19) (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) ALPHA GRANITE. A possible term suggested for AMPASIMENITE. A local name for a porphyritic granites falling into QAPF field 3a. variety of ijolite or nephelinite with a glassy (Streckeisen, 1973, p.28) matrix. (Lacroix, 1922, p.647; Ampasimena, ALSBACHITE. A local name for a porphyritic Madagascar; Tröger 793; Tomkeieff p.22) 54 3 Glossary of terms

AMPHIBOLDITE. An erroneous spelling of p.419; Anabohitsy, Madagascar; Tröger 680; amphibololite. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.23) Johannsen v.4, p.464; Tomkeieff p.24) AMPHIBOLEID. An obsolete field term for a ANALCIMEBASALT . A term used for an alkaline coarse-grained igneous rock consisting al- mafic volcanic rock consisting of olivine, most entirely of amphibole.(Johannsen, 1911, titanian augite and analcime with minor p.320; Tomkeieff p.22) feldspars. The name should not be used as the AMPHIBOLIDE. A revised spelling recommended term basalt is now restricted to a rock con- to replace the field term amphiboleid. Now taining essential plagioclase. As the rock is a obsolete.(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen variety of foidite it should be given the appro- v.1, p.57; Tomkeieff p.22) priate name, e.g. olivine analcimite. AMPHIBOLITE. A term originally used for any (Lindgren, 1886, p.727; Highwood Mts, rock with a groundmass of hornblende in Montana, USA; Tröger 655; Johannsen v.4, which other minerals are disseminated. Now p.345; Tomkeieff p.25) solely used for metamorphic rocks consisting ANALCIME BASANITE. Now defined in of hornblende and plagioclase. (Brongniart, QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of 1813, p.40; Tröger 700; Johannsen v.4, p.442; basanite in which analcime is the most abun- Tomkeieff p.22) dant foid.(Although this term is attributed to AMPHIBOLOLITE. A general term used in France Hibsch, 1920, p.69, he does not use the name, for medium- to coarse-grained igneous rocks but only describes it in the group of nepheline composed almost entirely of amphibole. basanites; Tröger 599) (Lacroix, 1894, p.270; Tröger 700; Tomkei- ANALCIME DIORITE. Now defined in eff p.23) QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of AMPHIGENITE. An obsolete term originally used foid diorite in which analcime is the most for leucite-tephrites but later used for intru- abundant foid. sive rocks composed of more than 90% mo- ANALCIME GABBRO. Now defined in dal leucite. (Cordier, 1842, vol.1, p.388; from QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of the French amphigène = leucite; Tröger 794; foid gabbro in which analcime is the most Johannsen v.4, p.337; Tomkeieff p.23) abundant foid. The special term teschenite AMYGDALITE. An old term for a coarse-grained may be used as an alternative. amygdaloidal basalt with “nodules or kernals ANALCIME MONZODIORITE. Now de- of chalcedony, agate, calcareous spar”. Cf. fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a mandelstein. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.89; variety of foid monzodiorite in which Tomkeieff p.24) analcime is the most abundant foid. AMYGDALOID. A term proposed for a rock ANALCIME MONZOGABBRO. Now de- containing amygdales. (Cronstedt, 1758, fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a p.228; Tomkeieff p.24) variety of foid monzogabbro in which AMYGDALOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a analcime is the most abundant foid. porphyritic rock containing amygdales. ANALCIME MONZOSYENITE. Now de- (Jenzsch, 1853, p.395; Tröger 795; Tomkeieff fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a p.24) variety of foid monzosyenite in which ANABOHITSITE. A local name for a variety of analcime is the most abundant foid. The term websterite consisting of hypersthene (= is synonymous with analcime plagisyenite. enstatite), augite, ilmenite and magnetite with ANALCIME PHONOLITE. Now defined in minor olivine and hornblende.(Lacroix, 1914, QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of 3.3 Glossary 55

phonolite in which analcime is the most abun- (Johannsen, 1911, p.321; Tomkeieff p.25) dant foid. (Pelikan, 1906, p.118; Radzein ANAMESEID PORPHYRY. An obsolete field term (now Radej¢n), between Lovosice and for a dark-coloured porphyritic igneous rock Teplice, N. Bohemia, Czech Republic; with an aphanitic groundmass. Also called Johannsen v.4, p.132) melanophyreid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321) ANALCIME PLAGISYENITE. Now defined ANAMESITE. An obsolete term for basaltic rocks in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety which are between basalt and dolerite in of foid plagisyenite in which analcime is the texture. (Leonhard, 1832, p.150; from the most abundant foid. The term is synonymous Greek anamesos = in the middle; Tröger 796; with analcime monzosyenite. Johannsen v.3, p.291; Tomkeieff p.25) ANALCIME SYENITE. Now defined in ANATECTITE (ANATEXITE). An igneous rock QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of produced by the remelting of crustal rocks. foid syenite in which analcime is the most Cf. prototectite and syntectite. (Loewinson- abundant foid. (Hibsch, 1899, p.72; Lessing, 1934, p.7; Tomkeieff p.26) Schlossberg, near Velké B¶ezno, Böhmisches ANCHORITE. An obsolete local name for a Mittelgebirge (now ºeské St¶edoho¶í), N. diorite containing occasional syenite veins Bohemia, Czech Republic; Johannsen v.4, and scattered mafic segregation patches. p.114; Tomkeieff p.24) (Lapworth, 1898, p.419; Anchor Inn, ANALCIMITE. An alkaline volcanic rock Nuneaton, Warwickshire, England, UK; composed essentially of analcime, titanian Tröger 797; Tomkeieff p.26) augite, opaques and only minor olivine. Now ANDELATITE. An obsolete term suggested for defined as a variety of foidite in QAPF field an extrusive rock intermediate between 15c (Fig. 2.11, p.31) in which analcime is the andesite and latite.(Johannsen, 1920b, p.174; most abundant foid. (Gemmellaro, 1845, Tröger 798; Tomkeieff p.27) p.318, ; the reference cited by Johannsen and ANDENDIORITE. A local name suggested for Tomkeieff is erroneous; Cyclope Island, diorites that are younger than the usual ones. Catania, Sicily, Italy; Tröger 654; Johannsen (Stelzner, 1885, p.201; Tröger 799) v.4, p.336; Tomkeieff p.24) ANDENGRANITE. A local name suggested for ANALCIMOLITH. An obsolete term proposed for granitic rocks that are younger than the usual a monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of ones. (Stelzner, 1885, p.201; Tröger 799) analcime, i.e. a leucocratic analcimite. ANDENNORITE. A local name suggested for (Johannsen, 1938, p.336; Tomkeieff p.25) norites that are younger than the usual ones. ANALCITITE. As analcime is the mineral spell- (Wolff, 1899, p.482; Tröger 799; Tomkeieff ing recommended by the International Min- p.27) eralogical Association analcimite should be ANDERSONITE. An obsolete name suggested for used in preference to analcitite. (Pirsson, a group of amphibole tonalites.(Marcet Riba, 1896, p.690; Johannsen v.4, p.337) 1925, p.293; named after W. Anderson) ANAM-AEGISODITE. A mnemonic name sug- ANDESIBASALT. A term used in the USSR as a gested for a rock consisting of analcime, synonym for basaltic andesite. (Original ref- amphibole, aegirine and sodalite.(Belyankin, erence uncertain) 1929, p.22) ANDESILABRADORITE. A name used in France ANAMESEID. An obsolete field term for dark for rocks transitional between andesite and coloured, non-porphyritic aphanitic igneous labradorite (an old French group name which rock. Also called melano-aphaneid. includes basalt). (Tröger, 1935, p.322; Tröger 56 3 Glossary of terms

890; Tomkeieff p.27) aegirine (0.7%), fayalite (3.6%) and acces- ANDESINE BASALT. A term for a dark-coloured sory magnetite, apatite, aenigmatite, olivine-bearing andesite. (Iddings, 1913, hastingsite and cancrinite. (Andrade, 1954; p.191; Lava of 1910, Mt Etna, Sicily, Italy; Chamaco complex, Angola) Tröger 327; Tomkeieff p.27) ANKARAMITE. A porphyritic melanocratic ANDESINITE. A term proposed for a coarse- basanite with abundant phenocrysts of grained rock consisting essentially of pyroxene and olivine.(Lacroix, 1916a, p.182; andesine. (Turner, 1900, p.110; Tröger 293; Ankaramy, Ampasindava, Madagascar; Johannsen v.3, p.146; Tomkeieff p.27) Tröger 408; Johannsen v.3, p.338; Tomkei- ANDESITE. An intermediate volcanic rock, eff p.29) usually porphyritic, consisting of plagioclase ANKARANANDITE. A group name for varieties of (frequently zoned from labradorite to orthopyroxene alkali feldspar syenite to oligoclase), pyroxene, hornblende and/or orthopyroxene syenite of QAPF fields 6–6* biotite. Now defined modally in QAPF fields to 7–7* (Fig. 2.4, p.22) belonging to the 9 and 10 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) and, if modes are charnockitic rock series. It is suggested not available, chemically in TAS field O2 (Streckeisen, 1974, p.357) that this term (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Buch, 1836, p.190; Andes should be abandoned. (Giraud, 1964, p.49; Mts, South America; Tröger 324; Johannsen Betafo-Ankaranando, Madagascar) v.3, p.160; Tomkeieff p.27) ANKARATRITE. A melanocratic variety of olivine ANDESITE-BASALT. An obsolete term originally nephelinite containing biotite. (Lacroix, used as a synonym for basanite and later for 1916b, p.256; Ankaratra, Madagascar; Tröger rocks intermediate in composition between 623; Johannsen v.4, p.366; Tomkeieff p.29) andesite and basalt. (Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.43; ANORTHITISSITE. An obsolete name given to a Tröger 801; Tomkeieff p.27) melanocratic variety of gabbro consisting of ANDESITE-TEPHRITE. An obsolete term for a 70% hornblende and 22% anorthite.(Tröger, foid-bearing variety of trachyandesite com- 1935, p.175; Koswinski Mts, Urals, Russian posed of plagioclase, sanidine, augite and Federation; Tröger 403; Johannsen v.3, haüyne. Olivine and nepheline may also be p.350; Tomkeieff p.30) present. (Colony & Sinclair, 1928, p.307; ANORTHITITE. A term proposed for a variety of Tröger 267; Tomkeieff p.27) anorthosite consisting essentially of anorthite. ANDESITOID. Originally used as a variety of In the original description the composition of andesite containing considerable amounts of the plagioclase was probably incorrectly de- sanidine in the groundmass. Now proposed termined. (Turner, 1900, p.110; Tröger 300; for preliminary use in the QAPF “field” clas- Johannsen v.3, p.338; Tomkeieff p.30) sification (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks ANORTHOBASE. According to Tomkeieff et al. tentatively identified as andesite. (Sigmund, (1983) this rock is a diabase containing calcic 1902, p.282; Tröger 802; Tomkeieff p.28) plagioclase. However, the term does not ap- ANGARITE. A local name for Siberian basalts pear in the reference cited. The same incor- and dolerites. (Loewinson-Lessing et al., rect reference is also cited by Loewinson- 1932, p.71; River Angara, Siberia, Russian Lessing (1932). (Belyankin, 1911, p.363; Federation; Tomkeieff p.28) Tomkeieff p.30) ANGOLAITE. A peralkaline syenite consisting ANORTHOCLASEBASALT . A variety of of alkali feldspar (87% in type material), trachybasalt containing phenocrysts of titanaugite with aegirine-augite rims (5%), anorthoclase, augite and enstatite in a 3.3 Glossary 57

groundmass of these minerals, labradorite texture in which ovoids of plagioclase are and opaques.(Skeats & Summers, 1912, p.33; mantled by orthoclase. Tomkeieff et al. use it Sugarloaf Hill, Mt Macedon, Victoria, Aus- as a variety of rapakivi granite with this tralia; Tröger 273; Tomkeieff p.30) texture. (Vakar, 1931, p.1026; Umylymnan ANORTHOCLASITE. A variety of alkali feldspar Mt, Kolyma region, Siberia, Russian Federa- syenite composed almost entirely of tion; Tomkeieff p.32) anorthoclase. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, ANTSOHITE. A local name for a lamprophyric p.114; Tröger 805; Johannsen v.3, p.5; dyke rock consisting of phenocrysts of biotite Tomkeieff p.30) in a groundmass of biotite, hornblende and ANORTHOLITE. An erroneous term stated to be interstitial quartz. (Lacroix, 1922, p.431; synonymous with anorthosite. However, the Antsohy, Tsaratanana, Madagascar; Tröger reference cited (Hunt, 1864) does not contain 147; Tomkeieff p.32) the term, only the term anorthosite. APACHITE. A variety of peralkaline phonolite (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.30) rich in sodic amphiboles and containing sodic ANORTHOPHYRE. An obsolete name for a pyroxene and aenigmatite. (Osann, 1896, porphyritic anorthoclase syenite. Cf. pilandite. p.402; Apache (now Davis) Mts, Texas, USA; (Loewinson-Lessing, 1900a, p.174; Tröger Tröger 466; Johannsen v.4, p.129; Tomkei- 804; Tomkeieff p.30) eff p.33) ANORTHOSITE. A leucocratic plutonic rock APANEITE. A mnemonic name from apatite and consisting essentially of plagioclase often nepheline, used for alkaline intrusive rocks with small amounts of pyroxene. Now defined consisting mainly of apatite with variable modally in QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). amounts of nepheline and minor aegirine and The term is synonymous with plagioclasite. biotite, i.e. a nepheline-bearing apatitolite. (Hunt, 1862, p.62; Laurentian Mts, Quebec, (Vlodavets, 1930, p.34; Khibina complex, Canada; Tröger 291; Johannsen v.3, p.196; Kola Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.31) Tröger(38) 775ﬁ; Tomkeieff p.33) ANORTHOSYENITE. An obsolete term for a vari- APATITOLITE. A rock of magmatic origin com- ety of syenite with phenocrysts of posed essentially of apatite. (Loewinson- anorthoclase. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1900a, Lessing, 1936, p.989; Khibina complex, Kola p.174; Tröger 805; Tomkeieff p.31) Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tomkeieff ANOTERITE. An obsolete name for a variety of p.33) rapakivi granite with euhedral quartz thought APHANEID. An obsolete field term for non- to have crystallized at a high level. porphyritic rocks which contain a (Sederholm, 1891, p.21; from the Greek megascopically indeterminable component. anoteros = higher up; Tomkeieff p.31) (Johannsen, 1911, p.318; from the Greek ANTHRAPHYRE. An obsolete term proposed for aphanes = invisible; Tomkeieff p.33) igneous rocks intruding anthracite-rich for- APHANIDE. A revised spelling recommended to mations. (Ebray, 1875, p.291) replace the field term aphaneid. Now obso- ANTIFENITEPEGMATITE. A sodic syenite lete.(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; from the Greek pegmatite composed mainly of antiperthite aphanes = invisible; Johannsen v.1, p.56; with minor biotite and opaques.(Barth, 1927, Tomkeieff p.33) p.97; Island of Seiland, Finnmark, Norway; APHANITE. A term originally suggested by Tröger 173) Haüy for fine-grained rocks, including trapp, ANTIRAPAKIVI. A term originally used for a ophite and variolite, of dioritic composition. 58 3 Glossary of terms

Now generally applied to all fine-grained with conspicuous hornblende in a base of igneous rocks. (D’Aubuisson de Voisins, oligoclase-andesine and/or orthoclase with 1819, p.147; Tröger 806; Tomkeieff p.33) or without quartz. The plutonic equivalent of APLITE. A term used both for fine-grained vogesite and spessartite. (Bailey & Maufe, granitic rocks, consisting only of feldspar 1916, p.167; Appin district, near Ballachulish, and quartz, and as a group name for any Scotland, UK; Tröger 811; Tomkeieff p.35) leucocratic fine-grained to aphanitic dyke ARAPAHITE. A local name for a variety of basalt rock. (Leonhard, 1823a, p.51; from the Greek containing over 50% magnetite. (Washing- haploos = simple; Tröger 807; Johannsen v.2, ton & Larsen, 1913, p.452; named after p.91; Tomkeieff p.34) Arapaho Indians, Colorado, USA; Tröger APLO-. A prefix used for light-coloured rocks 777; Johannsen v.3, p.303; Tomkeieff p.36) with simple mineralogy and few ARENDALITE. A comprehensive term for rocks ferromagnesian minerals, e.g. aplodiorite of the charnockitic series found in the Arendal (Tröger 105), aplogranite (Tröger 808). Cf. area. It is suggested (Streckeisen, 1974, p.357) haplo-. Bailey & Maufe (1960, p. 211) later that this term should be abandoned. (Bugge, abandoned the term aplogranite in favour of 1940, p.81; Arendal, Norway) binary granite. (Bailey & Maufe, 1916, p.160; ARGEINITE. A local name for a variety of Tomkeieff p.34) olivine hornblendite composed of hornblende APLOID. An obsolete term for a nepheline- and olivine. (Lacroix, 1933, p.194; Argeins, bearing aplite. (Shand, 1910, p.377; Tröger Pyrénées, France; Tröger 707; Tomkeieff 809; Tomkeieff p.34) p.37) APLOSYENITE. An obsolete term used as a ARIEGITE. A local group name for a variety of family name for syenites with less than 5% websterite composed of clinopyroxene, mafics. (Tröger, 1935, p.79; Tröger 163– orthopyroxene, abundant spinel and often 165) pyrope-rich garnet and hornblende.(Lacroix, APO-. A prefix used to denote that one rock has 1901a, p.360; Lac de Lherz, now Lhers, been derived from another by a specific al- Ariège, Pyrénées, France; Tröger 684; teration process. This can include Johannsen v.4, p.461; Tomkeieff p.38) devitrification, e.g. aporhyolite (Tröger 810), ARIZONITE. A local name for a dyke rock apoperlite and apoobsidian would be acid consisting of 80% quartz with 18% orthoclase volcanic rocks whose structure was once and 2% muscovite. (Spurr & Washington, glassy.(Bascom, 1893, p.828; from the Greek 1917, p.34; Helvitia, Arizona, USA; Tröger apo = from, off; Tomkeieff p.34) 7; Johannsen v.2, p.32; Tomkeieff p.38) APOGRANITE. An albitized or greisenized gran- ARKESINE. An obsolete name for hornblende ite located in the apices of intrusions and biotite granodiorites and granites in the Dent frequently mineralized in Sn, W, Be, Nb–Ta, Blanche nappe of the Swiss and Italian Alps. Li and B. (Beus et al., 1962, p.5) (Jurine, 1806, p.373; Mont Blanc, France; APOTROCTOLITE. A term used for a coarse- Tomkeieff p.39) grained rock consisting essentially of alkali ARKITE. A local name for a leucocratic variety feldspar and olivine, with minor pyroxene, of nepheline fergusite consisting of leucite or biotite and chlorite. (Barth, 1944, p.57; pseudoleucite in a matrix of nepheline, Tomkeieff p.35) melanite garnet, biotite, sodic pyroxene, APPINITE. A local, general term for medium- to amphibole and minor alkali feldspar. (Wash- coarse-grained, meso- to melanocratic rocks ington, 1901, p.617; named after the abbre- 3.3 Glossary 59

viation of Arkansas, USA; Tröger 629; orthoclase, smaller amounts of sodalite, and Johannsen v.4, p.274; Tomkeieff p.39) nepheline with aegirine-augite, biotite and ARSOITE. A local name for a variety of trachyte large crystals of titanite. (Shand, 1910, p.403; consisting of phenocrysts of sanidine, diop- Borralan complex, Assynt, Scotland, UK; side, andesine and a little olivine in a ground- Tröger 439; Johannsen v.4, p.101; Tomkei– mass of sanidine, oligoclase and diopside eff p.42) with minor amounts of leucite. The same ASTRIDITE. A green ultrabasic rock composed rock had previously been called ciminite by mainly of chromo-jadeite and picotite. Washington. (Reinisch, 1912, p.121; Arso (*Willems, 1934, p.120; named after Astrid, flow of 1302, Epomeo, Ischia, Italy; Tröger Queen of Belgium; Tomkeieff p.42) 252; Johannsen v.4, p.36; Tomkeieff p.40) ATATSCHITE. An obsolete term originally used ASCHAFFITE. A local name for a variety of for a glassy orthophyre containing sillimanite kersantite (a lamprophyre) with abundant and cordierite, but later shown to be contact biotite in a matrix of plagioclase and quartz. metamorphosed tuffs and agglomerates with (Gümbel, 1865, p.206; Aschaffenburg, porphyry boulders. The correct translitera- Bavaria, Germany; Tröger 812; Johannsen tion should be atachite. (Morozewicz, 1901, v.3, p.190; Tomkeieff p.40) p.16; Atatch Ridge, Magnitnaya Mts, S. ASCLERINE. An obsolete term for a tuff consist- Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger 258; ing of fragments of altered feldspathic glass Tomkeieff p.42) and some crystals. (Cordier, 1816, p.372; ATLANTITE. An obsolete term for a melanocratic Tomkeieff p.40) variety of basanite. (Lehmann, 1924, p.118; ASH, ASH GRAIN. Now defined in the named after islands of the Atlantic Ocean; pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.1, p.7) Tröger 577; Johannsen v.4, p.240; Tomkeieff as a pyroclast with a mean diameter < 2 mm. p.42) (Schmid, 1981, p.42; Tomkeieff p.41) AUGANITE. A collective name for augite ASH TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic andesites composed essentially of augite and classification (section 2.2.2, p.8 and Fig. 2.1, plagioclase. (Winchell, 1912, p.657; Tröger p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in which ash > 75%. 814; Johannsen v.3, p.280; Tomkeieff p.44) The term is synonymous with tuff. See also AUGITITE. A volcanic rock composed essen- coarse (ash) tuff, fine (ash) tuff and dust tuff. tially of augite and opaque phenocrysts in an (Hibsch, 1896, p.234; Tomkeieff p.41) indeterminate dark coloured matrix which ASH-STONE. A term used for a lithified volcanic may be analcime. (Rosenbusch, 1883, p.404; ash. (Williams, 1941, p.279; Tomkeieff p.40) Tröger 580; Johannsen v.4, p.21; Tomkeieff ASO LAVA. Aso lava is the same as ash-stone in p.45) Japan. (Williams, 1941, p.279; Aso Volcano, AUGITOPHYRE. An obsolete name for an augite Japan; Tomkeieff p.41) porphyry. (Palmieri & Scacchi, 1852, p.67; ASPERITE. An obsolete field term for a variety Johannsen v.3, p.322; Tomkeieff p.45) of andesite with trachytic character. (Becker, AVEZACITE. A local name for a variety of 1888, p.151; from the Latin asper = rough; pyroxene hornblendite which occurs as dykes Tröger 813) and consists of phenocrysts of hornblende in ASPRONE. An alternative name for sperone. a groundmass of hornblende, augite and abun- (Gmelin, 1814; Tomkeieff p.41) dant ilmenite. (Lacroix, 1901b, p.826; ASSYNTITE. A local name for a variety of Avezac-Prat, S.W. Lannemezan, Pyrénées, nepheline syenite composed of abundant France; Tröger 714; Johannsen v.4, p.449; 60 3 Glossary of terms

Tomkeieff p.48) BANATITE. A term used for a series of rocks BAHIAITE. An obsolete local name for a variety ranging from granite to diorite (but mainly of hornblende orthopyroxenite consisting of granodiorite) that were intruded in Upper hypersthene (= enstatite), hornblende and Cretaceous time in the Banat and adjacent small amounts of olivine and spinel. (Wash- areas of Hungary and Yugoslavia. (Cotta, ington, 1914a, p.86; near Maracas, Bahia, 1864b, p.13; Banat district, Transylvania, Brazil; Tröger 679; Johannsen v.4, p.432; Romania; Tröger 816; Johannsen v.2, p.348; Tomkeieff p.50) Tomkeieff p.51) BAJAITE. Originally used as “bajaite series BANDAITE. A variety of glassy andesite com- rocks” the term is now used as a rock name for posed of labradorite, sanidine, hypersthene

a variety of boninite with MgO ≈ 8%, SiO2 ≈ (= enstatite) and augite in a base of glass 56% and characterized by high contents of Sr containing potential quartz and feldspar. (> 1000 ppm) and high K/Rb ratios (> 1000). (Iddings, 1913, p.111; Bandai San, Iwasciro It was originally described as a magnesian Province, Japan; Tröger 158; Johannsen v.2, andesite. (Rogers et al., 1985, p.392; Baja p.416; Tomkeieff p.52) California, Mexico) BARAMITE. Altered ultramafic plutonic rock BALDITE. A variety of analcimite composed composed of serpentine, magnesite and opal. essentially of analcime and titanian augite (Hume et al., 1935, p.26; Baramia Mine, with minor olivine and opaques. The rock Upper Egypt, Egypt; Tröger(38) 677ƒ; was originally called analcime basalt. Tomkeieff p.52) (Johannsen, 1938, p.393; Big Baldy Mt, Lit- BARNEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a tle Belt Mts, Montana, USA; Tröger(38) rock consisting of barkevikite and nepheline. 640ƒ; Tomkeieff p.51) (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) BALGARITE. A local name for a variety of BARSHAWITE. A melanocratic variety of trachyte with marked spheroidal structure analcime nepheline monzosyenite consisting composed essentially of perthite with minor of kaersutite, titanian augite, alkali feldspar, amounts of biotite and aegirine-augite. andesine, nepheline and analcime. (Borisov, 1963, p.225; Balgarovo, Bulgaria) (Johannsen, 1938, p.283; Barshaw, Paisley, BALTORITE. A local comprehensive term for Scotland, UK; Tröger(38) 564ƒ; Tomkeieff potassic vogesites and potassic minettes. p.53) (Comucci, 1937, p.737; Alto Baltoro, BASALATITE. A term suggested for an extrusive Karakorum, Kashmir, India) rock intermediate between basalt and latite. BANAKITE. A collective term, related to (Johannsen, 1920c, p.212; Tröger 1004) absarokite and shoshonite, for a BASALT. A volcanic rock consisting essen- trachyandesitic rock containing phenocrysts tially of calcic plagioclase and pyroxene. of augite and sometimes olivine in a Olivine and minor foids or minor interstitial groundmass of sanidine mantling labradorite– quartz may also be present. Now defined andesine, augite, biotite, analcime and modally in QAPF fields 9 and 10 (Fig. 2.11, opaques. It is similar to absarokite but con- p.31) and, if modes are not available, chemi- tains less olivine and augite. (Iddings, 1895a, cally in TAS field B (Fig. 2.14, p.35). For p.947; named after Bannock Indians, some other varieties of basalt see also alkali Yellowstone National Park, Wyoming, USA; basalt, high-alumina basalt, island arc basalt, Tröger 527; Johannsen v.4, p.44; Tomkeieff mid-ocean ridge basalt (MORB), olivine ba- p.51) salt, olivine tholeiite, subalkali basalt, 3.3 Glossary 61

tholeiite, tholeiitic basalt, transitional basalt. Tomkeieff p.54) (A term of great antiquity, probably Egyp- BASALTINE. An obsolete term for a porphyritic tian in origin, usually attributed to Pliny,† or fine-grained basalt. (Born, 1790, p.395; AD 77 – see Johannsen for further discussion; Tomkeieff p.54) Tröger 378; Johannsen v.3, p.246; Tomkei- BASALTITE. An obsolete term originally used eff p.54) for a variety of melaphyre, but later used in BASALT-TRACHYTE. An obsolete name for a several other senses ranging from specific trachyte containing augite and hornblende. types of basalt to a group name for rocks (Vogelsang, 1872, p.541; Tomkeieff p.55) consisting of labradorite, augite, nepheline BASALT-WACKE. An obsolete term for an al- and leucite. (Raumer, 1819, p.101; Tröger tered basalt. (Cotta, 1855, p.44; Tomkeieff 817; Tomkeieff p.54) p.55) BASALTOID. The term was originally used BASALTIC ANDESITE. A term for a vol- as the name for a black Egyptian basalt, but canic rock which has plagioclase of variable later as a collective term for black basic composition with the ferromagnesian miner- volcanic rocks. Now proposed for prelimi- als more commonly found in basalts, e.g. nary use in the QAPF “field” classification olivine. Now defined chemically in TAS field (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks tenta- O1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Anderson, 1941, p.389; tively identified as basalt. (Haüy, 1822, one of the Modoc basalts, Medicine Lake, p.542; Tomkeieff p.55) California, USA) BASALTON. An obsolete term for a coarse- BASALTIC KOMATIITE (KOMATIITIC BASALT). A grained basalt, e.g. dolerite. (Pinkerton, member of the komatiite series with MgO in 1811a, p.72; Tomkeieff p.55) the range 5% to 15% typically displaying BASANITE. A term originally used for a spinifex texture and evidence of rapid quench- porphyritic basalt containing pyroxene ing of high-temperature magma. Chemically phenocrysts, but later used as a group name they are intermediate between tholeiitic ba- for rocks composed of clinopyroxene, salt and boninite and are thought to have been plagioclase, essential foids and olivine. Now komatiite magmas contaminated by crustal defined modally in QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, material. (Viljoen & Viljoen, 1969, p.61; p.31) and, if modes are not available, chemi- Komati River, Barberton, Transvaal, South cally in TAS field U1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (A Africa) term of great antiquity usually attributed to BASALTIC TRACHYANDESITE. A group Theophrastus, 320 BC – see Johannsen for term introduced for rocks intermediate be- further discussion; from the Greek basanos tween trachyandesite and trachybasalt, i.e. an = touchstone; Tröger 818; Johannsen v.4, analogous name to basaltic andesite in the p.230; Tomkeieff p.55) oversaturated rocks. Now defined chemically BASANITIC FOIDITE. A collective term in TAS field S2 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Le Bas et for alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of foids al., 1986, p.747) with some plagioclase as defined modally in BASALTIN. An obsolete term for a fine-grained QAPF field 15b (Fig. 2.11, p.31). It is distin- variety of basalt. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.32; guished from tephritic foidite by having more than 10% modal olivine. If possible the most † There is considerable confusion with the abundant foid should be used in the name, derivation of the word basalt as some versions of e.g. basanitic nephelinite, basanitic leucitite Pliny contain the phrase “quem vocant basalten” while others contain “quem vocant basanites”. etc. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7) 62 3 Glossary of terms

BASANITOID. A term originally used for vol- norrland, Sweden; Tröger 759; Tomkeieff canic rocks intermediate between olivine p.59) basalt and basanite. Has also been used for BEKINKINITE. A melanocratic variety of theralite rocks with the composition of basanite but consisting of abundant brown amphibole and without modal nepheline. (Bücking, 1881, lesser titanian augite with minor olivine, p.154; Johannsen v.4, p.69; Tomkeieff p.55) nepheline, labradorite and alkali feldspar. BASIC. A commonly used chemical term now (Rosenbusch, 1907, p.441; Mt Bekinkina, defined in the TAS classification (Fig. 2.14, Madagascar; Tröger 515; Johannsen v.4,

p.35) as a rock with SiO2 between 45% and p.332; Tomkeieff p.59) 52%. See also ultrabasic, intermediate and BELOEILITE. A local name for a variety of acid. (Abich, 1841, p.12; Tomkeieff p.56) sodalitolite consisting of about 70% sodalite BASITE. An obsolete group name for all basic with nepheline, alkali feldspar, oligoclase igneous rocks. (Cotta, 1864a, p.824; Tröger and a little aegirine, originally described as a 819; Tomkeieff p.56) feldspathic variety of tawite. (Johannsen, BASITE-PORPHYRY. An obsolete term for a 1920b, p.163; Beloeil, now Mt St Hilaire, porphyritic nepheline and leucite rock. Quebec, Canada; Tröger 506; Johannsen v.4, (Vogelsang, 1872, p.542; Tomkeieff p.56) p.282; Tomkeieff p.60) BATUKITE. A melanocratic variety of leucitite BELUGITE. An obsolete term for a plutonic rock essentially composed of clinopyroxene with whose feldspars are intermediate in composi- small amounts of olivine and leucite.(Iddings tion between those typical of diorite and & Morley, 1917, p.595; Batuku, Sulawesi, gabbro. (Spurr, 1900a, p.189; Beluga River, Indonesia; Tröger 647; Johannsen v.4, Alaska, USA; Tröger 330; Johannsen v.3, p.369; Tomkeieff p.57) p.159; Tomkeieff p.60) BAUCHITE. A local name for varieties of fayalite- BENMOREITE. Originally described as a bearing orthopyroxene granite and quartz member of the sodic volcanic rock series monzonite of QAPF fields 3, 7* and 8* (Fig. falling in Daly’s compositional gap between 2.4, p.22). It is suggested (Streckeisen, 1974, mugearite and trachyte, with a differentiation p.357) that this term should be abandoned. index between 65 and 75. It consists essen- (Oyawoye, 1965, p.689; Bauchi, Jos Plateau, tially of anorthoclase or sodic sanidine, Fe- Nigeria; Tomkeieff p.57) olivine and ferroaugite (= augite). Now de- BAULITE. An obsolete term for a variety of fined chemically as the sodic variety of rhyolite. (Bunsen, 1851, p.199; Mt Baula, trachyandesite in TAS field S3 (Fig. 2.14, Faeroe Islands; Tomkeieff p.57) p.35).(Tilley & Muir, 1963, p.439; Ben More, BEBEDOURITE. A local name for a variety of Island of Mull, Scotland, UK) biotite pyroxenite composed essentially of BENTONITE. A clayey material, composed aegirine-augite and biotite with perovskite largely of smectite and montmorillonite, and opaques. (Tröger, 1928, p.202; formed by the alteration and devitrification Bebedouro, Minas Gerais, Brazil; Tröger 692; of volcanic rocks, often with shard and Johannsen v.4, p.452; Tomkeieff p.58) phenocryst outlines preserved.(Knight, 1898, BEFORSITE. A medium- to fine-grained va- p.491; Fort Benton Formation, Wyoming, riety of dolomite carbonatite which often USA) occurs as dykes and consists principally of BERESHITE. See bjerezite, which is an earlier dolomite. (Eckermann, 1928a, p.386; transliteration. Bergeforsen, near Alnö Island, Väster- BERESITE. A miners’ term for a kaolinized dyke 3.3 Glossary 63

rock which was originally a quartz porphyry (Streckeisen, 1973, p.28) but now looks like a greisen. (Rose, 1837, BIELENITE. An obsolete local name for a variety p.186; Beresovsk, Urals, Russian Federa- of olivine websterite consisting of diallage (= tion; Tröger 9; Johannsen v.2, p.23; Tomkei- altered diopside), enstatite and olivine. eff p.61) (Kretschmer, 1917, p.153; Biele River (now BERGALITE. A local name for an ultramafic B£lá), Moravia, Czech Republic; Tröger lamprophyre similar to alnöite except that the 820; Johannsen v.4, p.437; Tomkeieff p.62) matrix contains essential feldspathoids as BIGWOODITE. A variety of alkali feldspar syenite well as melilite. The rock could be described consisting essentially of orthoclase, as a haüyne melilitite. The term is essentially microcline and albite with traces of foids and synonymous with polzenite. (Söllner, 1913, sodic pyroxene and/or amphibole. (Quirke, p.415; Oberbergen, Kaiserstuhl, Baden, Ger- 1936, p.179; Bigwood Township, Ontario, many; Tröger 662; Johannsen v.4, p.379; Canada; Tröger(38) 163ƒ; Johannsen v.4, Tomkeieff p.61) p.31; Tomkeieff p.62) BERGMANITE. An obsolete term for a variety of BIMSSTEIN (BYNFTEIN, BYMSFTEIN). An old Ger- serpentinite. (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.53; named man term for pumice. (Boetius de Boot, 1636, after T. Bergman, 1780; Tomkeieff p.61) p.576; Tröger 821; Johannsen v.2, p.282) BERINGITE. An local name for a melanocratic BINARY GRANITE. An obsolete term applied to a variety of trachyte containing nearly 50% of variety of granite containing both muscovite barkevikite (see p.44). (Starzynski, 1912, and biotite. (Keyes, 1895, p.714; Johannsen p.671; Bering Island, Bering Sea, Russian v.2, p.225; Tomkeieff p.63) Federation; Tröger 231; Johannsen v.3, BINEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a p.106; Tomkeieff p.61) rock consisting of biotite and nepheline. BERMUDITE. A local name for a lamprophyric (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) rock consisting of biotite and minor titanian BINEMELITE. A mnemonic name suggested for augite in a groundmass of analcime (prob- a rock consisting of biotite, nepheline and ably after nepheline). Possibly equivalent in melilite. (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) composition to ouachitite. (Pirsson, 1914, BIOTITITE. A rock consisting almost entirely of p.340; named after Bermuda; Tröger 621; biotite. (Washington, 1927, p.187; Villa Johannsen v.4, p.345; Tomkeieff p.61) Senni, near Rome, Italy; Tröger 720; BERONDRITE. A melanocratic variety of theralite Johannsen v.4, p.441; Tomkeieff p.66) with kaersutite, titanian augite and labradorite BIQUAHORORTHANDITE. An unwieldy name con- rimmed with alkali feldspar and small amounts structed by Johannsen to illustrate some of of nepheline. (Lacroix, 1920, p.21; Beronda the possibilties of the mnemonic classifica- Valley, Bezavona Massif, Madagascar; tion of Belyankin (1929) for a granitic rock Tröger 545; Johannsen v.4, p.198; consisting of biotite, quartz, hornblende, Tomkeieff p.62) orthoclase and andesine. Cf. hobiquandorthite BESCHTAUITE. A local name for a variety of and topatourbiolilepiquorthite. (Johannsen, porphyritic rhyolite that contains phenocrysts 1931, p.125) of sanidine and oligoclase. (*Bayan, 1866; BIRKREMITE (BJERKREIMITE). A member of the Mt Beschtau, Pyatigorsk, N. Caucasus, Rus- charnockitic rock series, this term was origi- sian Federation; Tröger 95; Tomkeieff p.62) nally used for an orthopyroxene alkali feld- BETA GRANITE. A possible term suggested for spar granite in QAPF field 2 (Fig. 2.4, p.22), granites falling into QAPF field 3b. but as it was later shown to contain 64 3 Glossary of terms

mesoperthite, it became a mesoperthite BLATTERSTEIN. A local German name for a charnockite of QAPF field 3. It is suggested variolite. (Leonhard, 1823a, p.108; Tröger (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that this term 822; Tomkeieff p.71) should be abandoned.(Kolderup, 1903, p.117; BLOCK. Now defined in the pyroclastic classi- Birkrem, Egersund district, Norway; Tröger fication (section 2.2.1, p.7) as a pyroclast 15; Johannsen v.2, p.46; Tomkeieff p.66) with a mean diameter > 64 mm and whose BISTAGITE. An obsolete local name for a variety angular to subangular shape indicates that it of clinopyroxenite composed essentially of was solid during its formation Cf. bomb. diopside. (Yachevskii, 1909, p.46; Bis-Tag (Wentworth, 1935, p.227; Tomkeieff p.71) Range, Yenisey Province, Siberia, Russian BODERITE. A term proposed for a melanocratic Federation; Tröger(38) 821ƒ; Tomkeieff variety of nosean phonolite, originally called p.67) a nosean sanidine biotite augitite, with more BIZARDITE. A local name applied to an ultramafic alkali feldspar than nosean, biotite and augite. lamprophyre or aillikite. (Stansfield, 1923b, Cf. riedenite and rodderite. (Taylor et al., p.551; Bizard Island, Montreal, Quebec, 1967, p.409, and Frechen, 1971, p.41 for the Canada; Tröger 665; Tomkeieff p.68) description; Boder Wald, near Rieden, Eifel BIZEUL. According to Tomkeieff a local French district, near Koblenz, Germany) name for diabase or diorite. (Tomkeieff et al., BOGUEIRITE. An obsolete local name for a 1983, p.68) variety of hornblende orthopyroxenite com- BJEREZITE. A term for a porphyritic posed of enstatite and hornblende. (Cotelo micromonzonite or monzogabbro rich in Neiva, 1947b, p.118; Bogueiro Hill, Bragança nepheline phenocrysts and containing district, Portugal; Tomkeieff p.73) analcime, titanian augite rimmed by aegirine. BOGUSITE. A term synonymous with teschenite Later transliterated as bereshite. (Erdmanns- or analcime gabbro.(Johannsen, 1938, p.220; dörffer, 1928, p.88; Bjerez River, Yenisey Boguszow, Silesia, Poland; Tröger(38) 565ﬁ; River, Siberia, Russian Federation; Tröger Tomkeieff p.73) 562; Johannsen v.4, p.292; Tomkeieff p.68) BOJITE. A plutonic rock originally described as BJERKREIMITE. An alternative spelling of consisting of labradorite, brown hornblende, birkremite. (Original reference uncertain) minor augite and a little biotite, i.e. a variety BJÖRNSJÖITE. A local name for a variety of of gabbro. Tröger (1935), however, showed trachyte consisting essentially of albite and the plagioclase to be andesine and the rock to small amounts of aegirine-augite. (Brögger, be a diorite. The term was later adopted by 1932, p.34; Lake Björnsjö, Oslo district, Johannsen (1938) in its original sense as an Norway; Tröger 205; Tomkeieff p.68) alternative to hornblende gabbro. BLACOLITE. An obsolete term for a variety of (Weinschenk, 1899, p.541; named after serpentinite. (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.53; named Boii, a Celtic tribe, Pfaffenreuth district, after J. Black, 1760; Tomkeieff p.69) Bavaria, Germany; Tröger 309; Johannsen BLAIRMORITE. A leucocratic variety of v.3, p.226; Tomkeieff p.73) analcimite with phenocrysts of analcime in a BOLSENITE. A term from an obsolete chemical groundmass of analcime and aegirine-augite classification, based on feldspar composition

with minor nepheline, sanidine and melanite rather than SiO2 alone, for a class of rocks in

garnet. (Knight, 1905, p.275; Blairmore, Al- which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 1.9 : 1 : 4.8 and

berta, Canada; Tröger 653; Johannsen v.4, SiO2 ≈ 60%. (Lang, 1891, p.221; Lake p.256; Tomkeieff p.70) Bolsena, Umbria, Italy; Tomkeieff p.74) 3.3 Glossary 65

BOMB. Now defined in the pyroclastic clas- tirely of alkali feldspar and characterized by sification (section 2.2.1, p.7) as a pyroclast a bostonitic texture, i.e. irregular, subparallel with a mean diameter > 64 mm and whose laths of feldspar arranged in a divergent man- shape or surface indicates that it was in a ner. (Hunter & Rosenbusch, 1890, p.447; wholly or partly molten condition during its Boston, Massachusetts, USA; Tröger 171; formation and subsequent transport. Cf. block. Johannsen v.4, p.22; Tomkeieff p.75) (Wentworth & Williams, 1932, p.46; BOTTLEITE. A local Irish name for a tachylyte. Tomkeieff p.74) (Kinahan, 1875, p.426; Tomkeieff p.75) BONINITE. A high magnesia, low alkali, BOWRALITE. A variety of peralkaline syenite andesitic rock consisting of phenocrysts of pegmatite composed of idiomorphic feldspars protoenstatite (which inverts to clinoenstatite), with interstitial arfvedsonite and aegirine- orthopyroxene, clinopyroxene and olivine in augite. (Mawson, 1906, p.606; Bowral, New a glassy base full of crystallites. The rock South Wales, Australia; Tröger 195; exhibits textures characteristic of rapid growth Johannsen v.3, p.32; Tomkeieff p.76) and was originally described as an BOXITE. A name given to a hypothetical set of hyaloandesite. Now defined chemically in data used to illustrate the problems of the the TAS classification (Fig. 2.13, p.34). statistical interpretation of rock compositions. (Petersen, 1890a, p.25, and Petersen, 1890b (Aitchison, 1984, p.534) for the description; Bonin Islands, now BRACCIANITE. An aphyric variety of tephritic Ogaswara-gunto Islands, Japan; Tröger 160; leucitite essentially composed of leucite and Johannsen v.3, p.174; Tomkeieff p.74) clinopyroxene in about equal proportions with BORENGITE. A dyke rock consisting essentially small amounts of plagioclase. Minor olivine of K-feldspar with minor fluorite. and nepheline may be present. (Lacroix, (Eckermann, 1960, p.519; Båräng, Alnö Is- 1917e, p.1030; Lake Bracciano, Sabatini land, Västernorrland, Sweden) Volcanoes, near Rome, Italy; Tröger 583; BORNITE. An obsolete term for an altered Johannsen v.4, p.307; Tomkeieff p.77) porphyry, predating its use as a mineral name. BRAGANÇAITE. A local name for a variety of (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.239; named after Baron hornblende harzburgite composed of olivine, von Born; Tomkeieff p.75) enstatite and hornblende. (Cotelo Neiva, BOROLANITE. A local name for a coarse-grained 1947a, p.112; Bragança district, Portugal; variety of nepheline syenite consisting of Tomkeieff p.77) alkali feldspar, nepheline (or its alteration BRANDBERGITE. A local name for a peralkaline products), melanite and biotite, and some- granite containing biotite and small amounts times characterized by the presence of of arfvedsonite. (Chudoba, 1930, p.389; pseudoleucite.(Horne & Teall, 1892, p.163; Brandberg, Erongo Mts, Namibia; Tröger Loch Borolan, now Borralan, Assynt, Scot- 27; Johannsen v.2, p.99; Tomkeieff p.77) land, UK; Tröger 420; Johannsen v.4, BRECCIOLE. A term originally used for piperno- p.139; Tomkeieff p.75) like basaltic tuffs. (Brongniart, 1824, p.3; BORZOLITE. An obsolete term for a hornblende- Val Nera, Chiampo Valley, near Arzignano, bearing rock with carbonate amygdales asso- Italy; Tomkeieff p.77) ciated with serpentinite. (Issel, 1880, p.187; BRONZITITE. A variety of orthopyroxenite com- Borzoli, Genoa, Italy; Tomkeieff p.75) posed almost entirely of bronzite (= enstatite). BOSTONITE. A variety of fine-grained leucocratic (Williams, 1890, p.47; Tröger 675; alkali feldspar syenite consisting almost en- Johannsen v.4, p.459; Tomkeieff p.78) 66 3 Glossary of terms

BUCHNERITE. An obsolete name for lherzolite. ally lacking hornblende and containing in- (Wadsworth, 1884, p.85; named after Dr verted pigeonite, exceptionally calcic alkali Otto Buchner for writings on meteorites; feldspar and potassic plagioclase. They are Tröger 823) characterized by distinctively high abun- UCHONITE B . A local name for a variety of dances of K2O, TiO2, P2O5 and LILE and low

melanocratic tephrite containing labradorite, CaO at a given SiO2 level compared to meta- hornblende, titanian augite, biotite, nepheline morphic charnockites, I-, S- and A-type gran- and minor orthoclase. (Sandberger, 1872, ites. The prefix C stands for charnockitic. p.208; Buchonia, now Rhön Mts, Germany; (Kilpatrick & Ellis, 1992, p.155) Tröger 579; Johannsen v.4, p.202; Tomkei- CABYTAUITE. A mnenonic name from calcite, eff p.79) bytownite and augite, given to an altered BUGITE. A term applied to a series of dark fine- dolerite composed mainly of highly calcic grained rocks, belonging to the charnockitic plagioclase, minor augite, calcite and biotite

rock series, with 50% to 75% SiO2 and con- with secondary iron oxides.(Vlodavets, 1952, sisting mainly of plagioclase, hypersthene (= p.659; Tomkeieff p.81) enstatite) and quartz. The series is character- CALC-ALKALI BASALT. A basalt not defined by ized by the absence of orthoclase and a com- its mineralogy but by its association with plete transition in mineral composition from rocks of the basalt–andesite–dacite suite of the basic to acid end members. It is suggested the orogenic belts and island arcs. (Original (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that this term reference uncertain) should be abandoned. (Bezborod’ko, 1931, CALC-TONALITE. An obsolete term for a tonalite p.129; Bug River, Podolia, Ukraine; in which the alkali feldspar to plagioclase Tröger(38) 131ƒ; Tomkeieff p.80) ratio is less than 1 to 6.5. (Bailey & Maufe, BURGASITE. A local name for a potassic vol- 1916, p.160; Tomkeieff p.85) canic rock with marked spheroidal structure CALCICLASITE. A term for varieties of anorthosite composed of almost equal amounts of alkali containing calcic plagioclase. (Johannsen, feldspar and various zeolites with minor 1937, p.338; Tröger 300; Tomkeieff p.83) augite, biotite and aegirine-augite. It may be CALCIOCARBONATITE. A chemically de- a metasomatized andesitic rock. (Borisov, fined variety of carbonatite in which wt %

1963, p.225; Burgas, Bulgaria) CaO/(CaO+MgO+FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) > 0.8 BUSONITE. An erroneous spelling of busorite. (Fig. 2.2, p.10). (Woolley & Kempe, 1989) (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.80) CALCIOPLETE. An obsolete term for a

BUSORITE. A local name for a coarse-grained melanocratic rock in which CaO > (Na2O +

cancrinite syenite with primary calcite, alkali K2O).(Brögger, 1898, p.265; Tomkeieff p.83) feldspar, lepidomelane and aegirine. CALCIPTOCHE. An obsolete adjectival term for (Béthune, 1956, p.394; Busori, Lueshe, Kivu, igneous rocks poor in calcium. (Loewinson- Democratic Republic of Congo; Tomkeieff Lessing, 1901, p.118; Tomkeieff p.84) p.80) CALCITE-CARBONATITE. A variety of BYTOWNITITE. A variety of anorthosite com- carbonatite in which the main carbonate is posed mainly of highly calcic plagioclase. calcite (section 2.3, p.10).(Streckeisen, 1978, Cf. allivalite. (Johannsen, 1920a, p.60; Tröger p.12) 299; Johannsen v.3, p.196; Tomkeieff p.80) CALCITFELS. An obsolete term for a calcite-rich C-TYPE GRANITE. A general term for granitic member of the ijolite–melteigite series. rocks with charnockitic features, i.e. gener- (Brögger, 1921, p.136; Tomkeieff p.84) 3.3 Glossary 67

CALCITITE. A term proposed for a calcareous essentially albite or sodic plagioclase, with carbonatite or calcite carbonatite.(Belyankin abundant mafic minerals, notably biotite and & Vlodavets, 1932, p.53; Tomkeieff p.84) amphibole. (Quensel, 1913, p.177; CALCOGRANITONE. An obsolete term for a Monmouth Township, Ontario, Canada; gabbroic rock impregnated with calcite. Tröger 484; Johannsen v.4, p.185; Tomkei- (Mazzuoli & Issel, 1881, p.326; Tomkeieff eff p.86) p.85) CANCALITE. A variety of potassic lamproite CALTONITE. An obsolete local name for a containing normative olivine but no norma- variety of analcime basanite consisting of tive leucite. Mineralogically is an enstatite- olivine, titanian augite, labradorite and sanidine-phlogopite lamproite (Table 2.7, analcime. (Johannsen, 1938, p.242; Calton p.17). (Fuster et al., 1967, p.35; Cancarix and Hill, Derbyshire, England, UK; Tröger(38) Calasparra, Spain) 599ƒ; Tomkeieff p.86) CANCARIXITE. A local name for a variety of CAMPANITE. A variety of leucite tephrite with peralkaline quartz syenite consisting essen- large leucite crystals associated with essentially of sanidine and lesser amounts of tial plagioclase and clinopyroxene with mi- aegirine-augite and quartz. (Parga-Pondal, nor sanidine, nepheline and haüyne.(Lacroix, 1935, p.66; Cancarix, Sierra de las Cabras, 1917b, p.207; Mt Somma, Naples, Campania, Spain; Tröger(38) 233ƒ; Tomkeieff p.87) Italy; Tröger 573; Johannsen v.4, p.190; CANCRINITE DIORITE. Now defined in Tomkeieff p.86) QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of CAMPTONITE. A variety of lamprophyre foid diorite in which cancrinite is the most composed of phenocrysts of combinations of abundant foid. (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21) olivine, kaersutite, titanian augite, and Ti- CANCRINITE GABBRO. Now defined in rich biotite in a matrix of the same minerals QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of (minus olivine) with plagioclase and foid gabbro in which cancrinite is the most sometimes subordinate alkali feldspar and abundant foid. (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21) feldspathoids. A volatile-rich basanite or alkali CANCRINITE MONZODIORITE. Now de- basalt. Now defined in the lamprophyre fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a classification (Table 2.9, p.19).(Rosenbusch, variety of foid monzodiorite in which 1887, p.333; Campton Falls, New Hampshire, cancrinite is the most abundant foid. USA; Tröger 322; Johannsen v.4, p.63; (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21) Tomkeieff p.86) CANCRINITE MONZOGABBRO. Now CAMPTOSPESSARTITE. A local term used for a defined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a basic spessartite containing titanian augite. variety of foid monzogabbro in which (Tröger, 1931, p.139; Golenz, S.W. Bautzen, cancrinite is the most abundant foid. Lausitz, Saxony, Germany; Tröger 322; (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21) Johannsen v.3, p.193; Tomkeieff p.86) CANCRINITE MONZOSYENITE. Now CAMPTOVOGESITE. A name suggested for a defined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a basic variety of vogesite containing basaltic variety of foid monzosyenite in which hornblende. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1905a, cancrinite is the most abundant foid. The p.15; Tagil River, Ural Mts, Russian Federa- term is synonymous with cancrinite tion; Tröger 250) plagisyenite. (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21) CANADITE. A coarse-grained variety of CANCRINITE PLAGISYENITE. Now de- nepheline syenite in which the feldspar is fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a 68 3 Glossary of terms

variety of foid plagisyenite in which cancrinite Johannsen v.4, p.30; Tomkeieff p.90) is the most abundant foid. The term is syn- CAUCASITE (KAUKASITE). A local name for a onymous with cancrinite monzosyenite. variety of granite containing anorthoclase or (Streckeisen, 1976, p.21) sanidine. (Belyankin, 1924, p.422; Caucasus CANCRINITE SYENITE. Now defined in Mts, Central Ridge, Russian Federation; QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of Tröger 880; Tomkeieff p.91) foid syenite in which cancrinite is the most CAVALORITE. An obsolete local name proposed abundant foid. (Törnebohm, 1883, p.399; in place of the term oligoclasite for a Tröger 431; Johannsen v.4, p.108) leucocratic plutonic rock consisting of CANTALITE. An obsolete term used in several orthoclase and lesser oligoclase with horn- ways. It was originally defined as an ex- blende.(Capellini, 1878, p.124; Mt Cavaloro, tremely silica-rich rock but later redefined Bologna, Italy; Tröger(38) 824ƒ; Johannsen for two compositions of pitchstone and a v.3, p.145; Tomkeieff p.92) tephritic trachyte. (Leonhard, 1821, p.122; CECILITE. An aphyric variety of melilite leucitite Verrières, Plomb du Cantal, Auvergne, consisting of essential leucite and France; Tröger 49; Tomkeieff p.87) clinopyroxene with small amounts of CARBONATITE. A collective term for an plagioclase, melilite and nepheline.(Cordier, igneous rocks in which the modal amount of 1868, p.117; Tomb of Cecilia Metella, Capo primary carbonate minerals > 50% (section di Bove, Rome, Italy; Tröger 671; Johann- 2.3, p.10). (Brögger, 1921, p.350; Fen Com- sen v.4, p.306; Tomkeieff p.92) plex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 752; CEDRICITE. A melanocratic diopside-leucite Tomkeieff p.88) lamproite (Table 2.7, p.17) essentially com- CARBOPHYRE. An obsolete term proposed for posed of leucite and diopside with minor igneous rocks intruding Carboniferous form- olivine pseudomorphs, amphibole, phlogopite ations. (Ebray, 1875, p.291; Tomkeieff p.89) and rutile. (Wade & Prider, 1940, p.64; Mt CARMELOITE. A local name for an iddingsite- Cedric, West Kimberley district, West Aus- bearing basalt. (Lawson, 1893, p.8; Carmelo tralia, Australia; Tomkeieff p.92) Bay, California, USA; Tröger 326; Johann- CERAMICITE. A spelling of keramikite attrib- sen v.3, p.282; Tomkeieff p.89) uted to Kotô (1916a) but not found in the CARROCKITE. An obsolete term for devitrified reference cited. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.94) tachylyte veins in granophyre. (Groom, 1889, CHARNO-ENBERBITE. A member of the p.43; Carrock Fell, Cumbria, England, UK; charnockitic rock series equivalent to Tomkeieff p.89) orthopyroxene granodiorite of QAPF field 4 CARVOEIRA. A local Brazilian name for a (Table 2.10, p.20). The term is synonymous quartz-tourmaline rock. (Eschwege, 1832, with opdalite. (Tobi, 1972) p.178; Villa Rica, Minas Gerais, Brazil; CHARNOCKITE. A term now applied to Johannsen v.2, p.22; Tomkeieff p.90) any orthopyroxene granite of QAPF field 3 CASCADITE. A local name for a sodic (Table 2.10, p.20). The term was originally melanocratic lamprophyre having defined as a specific type of orthopyroxene phenocrysts of biotite, olivine and augite in a granite found associated with other members matrix essentially of alkali feldspar with of what was called the charnockitic rock patches of what could have been leucite. series, ranging from granitic and intermediate (Pirsson, 1905, p.55; Cascade Creek, members through to noritic and orthopyroxene Highwood Mts, Montana, USA; Tröger 229; peridotites and pyroxenites. (Holland, 1900, 3.3 Glossary 69

p.134; tombstone of Job Charnock, St John’s CLINKSTONE. See klingstein. Churchyard, Calcutta, India; Tröger 16; CLINOPYROXENE NORITE. A basic plu- Johannsen v.2, p.234; Tomkeieff p.96) tonic rock consisting mainly of calcic CHIBINITE. See khibinite. plagioclase, orthopyroxene and minor CHLOROPHYRE. An obsolete term originally clinopyroxene. Now defined modally in the applied to green porphyries from Egypt. gabbroic rock classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25). (Rozière, 1826, p.303; Tröger 825; Tomkei- (Johannsen, 1937, p.238) eff p.100) CLINOPYROXENITE. An ultramafic plu- CHRISTIANITE. A term from an obsolete chemi- tonic rock consisting almost entirely of cal classification, based on feldspar composi- clinopyroxene. Now defined modally in the

tion rather than SiO2 alone, for granitic rocks ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28).

in which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 1 : 2.3 : 2.4 and (Wyllie, 1967, p.2)

SiO2 ≈ 70%. Later (Brögger, 1921) the spell- COARSE (ASH) GRAIN. Now defined in ing was changed to kristianite and the term the pyroclastic classification (Table 2.3, p.9) was used as a local name for a biotite granite as a variety of ash grain in which the mean

with approximately equal amount of Na2O diameter is between 2 mm and 1/16 mm.

and K2O. (Lang, 1891, p.226; Christiania (Wentworth & Williams, 1932, p.46) (now Oslo), Norway; Tröger 826; Tomkei- COARSE (ASH) TUFF. Now defined in the eff p.100) pyroclastic classification (Table 2.3, p.9) as a CHROMITITE. An ultramafic rock consisting variety of tuff in which the mean diameter is essentially of chromite. (Johannsen, 1920c, between 2 mm and 1/16 mm. (Wentworth & p.225; Tröger 771; Johannsen v.4, p.466; Williams, 1932, p.46) Tomkeieff p.100) COCCITE. See kokkite. CIMINITE. A variety of trachyte characterized COCCOLITE. An obsolete name applied to granu- by phenocrysts of sanidine, augite, labradorite lar pyroxene rocks from Sweden. (Cordier, and olivine in a trachytic groundmass of 1842, vol.4, p.45; from the Greek kokkos = orthoclase, labradorite, augite, olivine and grain or kernel; Tomkeieff p.108) magnetite. The same rock was later called COCITE. A melanocratic leucite-rich arsoite by Reinisch. (Washington, 1896b, lamprophyre largely composed of p.838; Fontana di Fiescoli, Cimino Volcano, clinopyroxene and subordinate olivine in a near Viterbo, Italy; Tröger 254; Johannsen matrix of alkali feldspar, leucite and v.3, p.90; Tomkeieff p.101) clinopyroxene with minor biotite. Similar to CINERITE. A basic volcanic ash consisting of tjosite but with leucite instead of nepheline. glass and pyroxene fragments. Later extended (Lacroix, 1933, p.195; Coc Pia, Upper Ton- to include all types of formations derived kin, Vietnam; Tröger 500; Johannsen v.4, from volcanic ash. (Cordier, 1816, p.385; p.279; Tomkeieff p.108) from the Latin cineres = ashes; Tomkeieff COLORADOITE. A variety of quartz latite that p.101) corresponds to the opdalitic magma-type of CIZLAKITE. A melanocratic variety of quartz Niggli. (Niggli, 1923, p.118; San Cristobal monzodiorite or monzogabbro consisting of Quadrangle, Colorado, USA; Tröger 99; abundant augite with smaller amounts of Tomkeieff p.111) hornblende and plagioclase with minor alkali COLOUR INDEX (COLOUR RATIO). feldspar, quartz and biotite. (Nikitin & The volume percentage or ratio of dark- Klemen, 1937, p.172; Cizlak, Slovenia) coloured or mafic minerals to light-coloured 70 3 Glossary of terms

or felsic minerals in a rock. In terms of the Bluff, Craigmont Hill, Ontario, Canada; QAPF terminology the colour index is de- Tröger 605; Johannsen v.4, p.280; Tomkei- noted by the parameter M' (Table 2.2, p.5). eff p.116) (Shand, 1916, p.403; Tomkeieff p.111) COPPAELITE. A variety of melilitite consisting COLUMBRETITE. A variety of tephritic leucite of almost equal amounts of pyroxene and phonolite essentially composed of alkali feld- melilite with variable amounts of phlogopite spar and plagioclase with subordinate leucite/ and kalsilite but no olivine. A kamafugitic analcime, clinopyroxene and amphibole. rock and now regarded as a kalsilite- (Johannsen, 1938, p.168; Bauzá, Columbrete phlogopite melilitite (Tables 2.5 and 2.6, Islands, Spain; Tröger(38) 533; Tomkeieff p.12). (Sabatini, 1903, p.378; Coppaeli di p.111) Sotto, near Rieti, Umbria, Italy; Tröger 751; COMENDITE. Originally described as a vari- Johannsen v.4, p.371; Tomkeieff p.119) ety of porphyritic leucocratic alkali rhyolite CORCOVADITE. An obsolete local name for the containing phenocrysts of quartz, alkali feld- hypabyssal equivalent of andengranite (gra- spar, aegirine, arfvedsonite or riebeckite and nitic rocks that are younger than the usual minor biotite. It is now defined and distin- ones) consisting of phenocrysts of plagioclase, guished from pantellerite as a variety of hornblende, minor quartz and biotite in a peralkaline rhyolite of TAS field R in which fine-grained groundmass of plagioclase,

Al2O3 > 1.33 £ total iron as FeO + 4.4 (Fig. quartz and orthoclase.(Scheibe, 1933, p.160; 2.18, p.38). Synonymous with comenditic Marmato, Cauca River, Colombia; Tröger rhyolite. (Bertolio, 1895, p.50; Comende, 114; Tomkeieff p.120) San Pietro Island, Sardinia, Italy; Tröger 48; CORONITE. A term for any igneous rock con- Johannsen v.2, p.65; Tomkeieff p.111) taining coronas. (Shand, 1945, p.251; COMENDITIC RHYOLITE. Now defined Tomkeieff p.121) as a variety of peralkaline rhyolite of TAS CORSILITE. An old term for corsite. (Pinkerton,

field R in which Al2O3 > 1.33 £ total iron as 1811b, p.78; Tomkeieff p.122) FeO + 4.4 (Fig. 2.18, p.38). Synonymous CORSITE. An orbicular variety of gabbro com- with comendite. posed essentially of calcic plagioclase with COMENDITIC TRACHYTE. Now defined hornblende, minor hypersthene (= enstatite) as a variety of peralkaline trachyte of TAS and quartz. Spheroids are of variable compo-

field T in which Al2O3 > 1.33 £ total iron as sition but the matrix is richer in hornblende. FeO + 4.4 (Fig. 2.18, p.38). This rock has also been called kugeldiorite, COMMENDITE. An erroneous spelling of miagite and napoleonite. (Zirkel, 1866b, comendite. (Irvine & Baragar, 1971, p.530) p.133; named after Corsica; Tröger 361; CONCHAITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Johannsen v.3, p.230; Tomkeieff p.122) hornblende orthopyroxenite composed of CORTLANDTITE. A variety of pyroxene olivine bronzite (= enstatite) and hornblende.(Cotelo hornblendite composed of large crystals of Neiva, 1947b, p.122; Concha Farm, São hornblende poikilitically enclosing olivine, Antonio, Portugal; Tomkeieff p.114) hypersthene (= enstatite) and augite. The CONGRESSITE. A local name for a coarse-grained rock had previously been called hudsonite, variety of urtite consisting of about 70% which was objected to as hudsonite (= nepheline with minor alkali feldspar, biotite, hastingsite) was already in use as a mineral occasional sodalite and accessory minerals. name. (Williams, 1886, p.30; named after (Adams & Barlow, 1913, p.90; Congress Cortlandt, New York, USA; Tröger 708; 3.3 Glossary 71

Johannsen v.4, p.425; Tomkeieff p.123) pyroxenite consisting of aegirine-augite, COSCHINOLITE. An obsolete term for a variety melanite, biotite, iron ore and apatite.(Shand, of brownish borzolite (hornblende-bearing 1910, p.394; Ledmore Lodge, near Cromalt rock) with cavities indicating former Hills, Assynt, Scotland, UK; Tröger 694; amygdales.(Issel, 1880, p.187; from the Latin Johannsen v.4, p.454; Tomkeieff p.128) coccineus = scarlet-red; Tomkeieff p.123) CRYPTODACITE. A term for a dacite in which the COVITE. A local name for a melanocratic silica phase is present in a glassy groundmass. nepheline syenite with sodic pyroxene and (Belyankin, 1923, p.100; Tomkeieff p.130) amphibole. (Washington, 1901, p.615; Mag- CRYSTAL TUFF. Now defined in the net Cove, Arkansas, USA; Tröger 485; pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.8) Johannsen v.4, p.103; Tomkeieff p.124) as a variety of tuff in which crystal fragments COXITE. A name given to a hypothetical set of predominate. (Pirsson, 1915, p.193) data used to illustrate the problems of the CUMBERLANDITE. A variety of dunite composed statistical interpretation of rock compositions. of olivine, ilmenite, magnetite and small (Aitchison, 1984, p.534) amounts of labradorite and spinel. CRAIGMONTITE. A coarse-grained leucocratic (Wadsworth, 1884, p.75; Cumberland, Rhode variety of nepheline diorite consisting of ap- Island, USA; Tröger 766; Johannsen v.3, proximately 2/3 nepheline and 1/3 oligoclase p.335; Tomkeieff p.134) with small amounts of corundum. (Adams & CUMBRAITE. An obsolete local name for a dyke Barlow, 1910, p.313; Craigmont Hill, On- rock composed of phenocrysts of calcic tario, Canada; Tröger 548; Johannsen v.4, plagioclase, enstatite and augite in a p.299; Tomkeieff p.125) groundmass of glass. (Tyrrell, 1917, p.306; CRAIGNURITE. A local Hebridian name for a Great Cumbrae, Firth of Clyde, Scotland, series of volcanic rocks occurring as cone UK; Tröger 125; Tomkeieff p.134) sheets and ranging in composition from inter- CUMULATE. A general term proposed for igne- mediate to acid. They are characterized by ous rocks in which most of the crystals are acicular and skeletal crystals of plagioclase, thought to have accumulated by gravitational augite and hornblende in a felsic groundmass. settling from a magma. (Wager et al., 1960, (Thomas & Bailey, 1924, p.224; Craignure, p.73; from the Latin cumulus = heap; Island of Mull, Scotland, UK; Tröger 98; Tomkeieff p.134) Tomkeieff p.125) CUMULOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a CRINANITE. A variety of olivine analcime porphyritic rock in which the clusters of dolerite or gabbro composed of olivine, phenocrysts resemble cumulus clouds. titanian augite, and labradorite with minor (Iddings, 1909, p.224; Tomkeieff p.134) analcime. Although it has less analcime and CUSELITE (KUSELITE). A local name for an more olivine than teschenite the two names altered lamprophyric rock containing have been used interchangeably.(Flett, 1911, phenocrysts of plagioclase and uralitized p.117; Loch Crinan, Sound of Jura, Scotland, diopside in a granular groundmass of UK; Tröger 566; Johannsen v.4, p.70; plagioclase, orthoclase, chloritized biotite, Tomkeieff p.127) hornblende, diopside and interstitial quartz. CRISTULITE. An obsolete name for a porphyritic (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.503; Cusel (now Kusel), rock containing phenocrysts of quartz and feld- Rheinland-Pfalz, Germany; Tröger 218; spar. (Cordier, 1868, p.85; Tomkeieff p.127) Johannsen v.3, p.190; Tomkeieff p.135) CROMALTITE. A local name for an alkali CUYAMITE. A local name for an olivine-free or 72 3 Glossary of terms

olivine-poor variety of teschenite. (Johannsen, Damkjern, Fen Complex, Telemark, Nor- 1938, p.243; Cuyamas Valley, California, way; Tröger 499; Johannsen v.4, p.277; USA; Tröger(38) 565ﬂ; Tomkeieff p.136) Tomkeieff p.138) DACITE. A volcanic rock composed of quartz DANCALITE. A variety of analcime tephrite with and sodic plagioclase with minor amounts of phenocrysts of oligoclase, augite with aegirine biotite and/or hornblende and/or pyroxene. rims and rare amphibole in a groundmass of The volcanic equivalent of granodiorite and plagioclase laths with interstitial analcime. tonalite. Now defined modally in QAPF fields (De-Angelis, 1925, p.82; Dankalia, Ethiopia; 4 and 5 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) and, if modes are not Tröger 570; Johannsen v.4, p.189; Tomkeieff available, chemically in TAS field O3 (Fig. p.138) 2.14, p.35). (Hauer & Stache, 1863, p.72; DANUBITE. An obsolete term for an amphibole Dacia, a Roman province, Transylvania, hypersthene (= enstatite) andesite in which Romania; Tröger 148; Johannsen v.2, p.390; the labradorite phenocrysts were thought to Tomkeieff p.137) be nepheline. (Krenner, 1910, p.130; Tröger DACITE-ANDESITE. An obsolete term for an 828) andesitic rock containing olivine and quartz. DAVAINITE. An obsolete term for a granular (Dannenberg, 1900, p.239; Caucasus, Rus- variety of hornblendite, probably metamor- sian Federation; Tomkeieff p.137) phic, consisting essentially of brown horn- DACITOID. Originally used as a collective blende with cores of pyroxene. Hypersthene name for acidic volcanic rocks having the (= enstatite) and feldspar are also present but chemical composition of dacite but contain- in small amounts. (Wyllie & Scott, 1913, ing no quartz. Now proposed for preliminary p.501; Garabal Hill, Loch Beinn Damhain or use in the QAPF “field” classification (Fig. Ben Davain, Scotland, UK; Tröger 702; 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks tentatively iden- Johannsen v.4, p.448) tified as dacite. (Lacroix, 1919, p.297; DELDORADITE (DELDORADOITE). A leucocratic Tomkeieff p.137) variety of cancrinite syenite containing biotite DAHAMITE. An obsolete local term for a fine- and aegirine. (Johannsen, 1938, p.77; grained variety of peralkaline granite con- Deldorado Creek, Uncompahgre Quadran- taining phenocrysts of albite in a groundmass gle, Colorado, USA; Tröger(38) 412ƒ) of equal amounts of alkali feldspar, albite and DELLENITE. A name proposed for a rock inter- quartz. Minor riebeckite is present. (Pelikan, mediate between dacite and rhyolite. Cf. 1902, p.397; Dahamis, Socotra Island, In- toscanite.(Brögger, 1895, p.59; Lake Dellen, dian Ocean; Tröger 30; Tomkeieff p.137) Gävleborg, Sweden; Tröger 96; Johannsen DAMKJERNITE (DAMTJERNITE). A melanocratic v.2, p.309; Tomkeieff p.140) variety of nepheline lamprophyre containing DELLENITOID. A rock which is chemically a phenocrysts of biotite and titanian augite in a dellenite but contains no visible orthoclase. groundmass of the same minerals with some (Lacroix, 1923, p.9) nepheline, calcite and orthoclase. As pointed DEVONITE. A temporary name suggested by A. out by Sæther (1957) the name was actually Johannsen for a variety of porphyritic diabase. misspelt by Brögger in the belief that the (Clarke, 1910, p.40; Mt Devon, Missouri, locality was named Damkjern instead of USA; Tröger 315; Johannsen v.3, p.320) Damtjern. The strictly correct spelling should DIABASE. A term for medium-grained rocks have been damtjernite but damkjernite is in of basaltic composition that has been used in common usage. (Brögger, 1921, p.276; two distinct ways. British usage implied heavy 3.3 Glossary 73

alteration, but French, German and Ameri- DIORITE. A plutonic rock consisting of inter- can usage implied an ophitic texture. The mediate plagioclase, commonly with horn- original definition included a transitional tex- blende and often with biotite or augite. Now ture between that of basalts and that of coarse- defined modally in QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4, grained rocks. Now regarded as being syn- p.22).(D’Aubuisson de Voisins, 1819, p.146; onymous with dolerite and an approved syno- from the Greek diorizein = to distinguish; nym for microgabbro of QAPF field 10 (Fig. Tröger 308; Johannsen v.3, p.146) 2.4, p.22).(Brongniart, 1807, p.456; from the DIORITITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Greek diabasis = crossing over; Tröger 390; diorite or diorite-aplite which occurs as dykes. Johannsen v.3, p.311; Tomkeieff p.144) (Polenov, 1899, p.464; Johannsen v.3, p.61; DIABASITE. A term proposed, but never used, Tomkeieff p.150) for a diabase aplite. (Polenov, 1899, p.464; DIORITOID. Originally used as a group name Johannsen v.3, p.61) for igneous rocks consisting mainly of DIALLAGITE. Although originally suggested for plagioclase, amphibole and biotite. Now pro- a rock composed of labradorite and diallage posed for preliminary use in the QAPF “field” (= altered diopside), it was more commonly classification (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic used for rocks consisting essentially of rocks tentatively identified as diorite or diallage. Now obsolete. (Cloizeaux, 1863, monzodiorite. (Gümbel, 1888, p.87; p.108; Tröger 681; Johannsen v.4, p.457) Tomkeieff p.150) DIASCHISTITE. A term for a rock from a minor DIORITOPHYRITE. An obsolete term for a intrusion which has a different composition porphyritic diorite aplite. (Polenov, 1899, from the main intrusion. (Johannsen, 1931, p.464; Tomkeieff p.150) p.5; from the Greek diaschistos = cleaved; DIOROID. An obsolete mnemonic name for a Tomkeieff p.147) diorite containing feldspathoids. (Shand, DIATECTITE (DIATEXITE). A term used for a rock 1910, p.378; Tomkeieff p.150) formed by diatexis, i.e. complete or almost DISSOGENITE. A term applied to igneous rocks complete melting of pre-existing rocks. containing two different sets of minerals, (Fiedler, 1936, p.493; Tomkeieff p.148) such as might be created by assimilation. DIMELITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a (Lacroix, 1922, p.374; from the Greek dissos rock consisting essentially of diopside and = twofold, genos = family; Tröger 832; melilite. (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) Tomkeieff p.153) DIOPSIDITE. A variety of pyroxenite consisting DITRO-ESSEXITE. A comprehensive term for almost entirely of diopside (or chrome- various plutonic rocks of essexitic and diopside). (Lacroix, 1895, p.752; Lhers, theralitic chemistry from the alkaline com- Ariège, Pyrénées, France; Tröger 682; plex of Ditro, Romania. The term includes Johannsen v.4, p.455) such types as diorite, monzonite, essexite DIOREID. An obsolete field term for a coarse- with large amounts of barkevikite (see p.44) grained igneous rock containing more than and kaersutite. (Streckeisen, 1952, p.274, 50% amphibole; feldspar is subordinate. and 1954, p.394 for the description; Ditro (Johannsen, 1911, p.320; Tomkeieff p.150) (now Ditrau), Transylvania, Romania) DIORIDE. A revised spelling recommended to DITROITE. A biotite-bearing variety of nepheline replace the field term dioreid. Now obsolete. syenite with cancrinite and primary calcite; (Johannsen, 1926, p.181; Johannsen v.1, p.57; sodalite penetrates along fractures and Tomkeieff p.150) intergranular boundaries. Used by Brögger 74 3 Glossary of terms

(1890) as a general term for nepheline syenites Tröger 268; Tomkeieff p.157) of granular texture. (Zirkel, 1866a, p.595; DORGALITE. An obsolete local name for a Ditro (now Ditrau), Transylvania, Romania; variety of olivine basalt containing Tröger 427; Johannsen v.4, p.98; Tomkeieff phenocrysts of olivine only. (Amstutz, 1925, p.153) p.300; Mt Pirische, near Dorgali, Sardinia, DOLEREID. An obsolete field term for a rock Italy; Tröger 328; Johannsen v.3, p.282; containing more than 50% of ferromagnesian Tomkeieff p.157) minerals when the species cannot be deter- DRAKONTITE (DRAKONITE). A local name for a mined megascopically. Cf. gabbreid and variety of trachyte containing biotite and dioreid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.320; Tomkeieff alkali amphibole. (Reinisch, 1912, p.121; p.154) Drachenfels, Siebengebirge, near Bonn, Ger- DOLERINE. An obsolete name for a rock with a many; Tröger 834; Johannsen v.4, p.35; feldspathic groundmass containing chlorite. Tomkeieff p.157) (Jurine, 1806, p.374; Mont Blanc, France; DRUSITE. An obsolete name for a gabbroic rock Tomkeieff p.154) containing concentric coronas of minerals DOLERITE. A rock intermediate in grain size (drusy structure). (*Fedorov, 1896, p.168; between basalt and gabbro and composed Tomkeieff p.158) essentially of plagioclase, pyroxene and DUCKSTEIN. A local German name for a non- opaque minerals; often with ophitic texture. stratified tuff (trass). (Although attributed to If olivine is present the rock may be called Wolff, 1914, p.404, the term had been used olivine dolerite – if quartz, quartz dolerite. before; Tomkeieff p.159) Now regarded as being synonymous with DUMALITE. A local name for a variety of diabase and an approved synonym for trachyandesite characterized by intersertal microgabbro of QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4, texture and a glassy groundmass of nepheline p.22). (D’Aubuisson de Voisins, 1819, p.556; composition. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1905b, from the Greek doleros = deceptive; Tröger p.276; Dumala Gorge, N. Caucasus, Russian 833; Johannsen v.3, p.291; Tomkeieff p.154) Federation; Tröger 556; Johannsen v.4, p.190; DOLEROID. An obsolete mnemonic name for a Tomkeieff p.159) dolerite containing foids.(Shand, 1910, p.378; DUNCANITE. An oceanic volcanic rock of the Tomkeieff p.154) icelandite group, in which groundmass DOLOMITE-CARBONATITE. A variety of plagioclase is andesine, Cf. jervisite.(Stewart carbonatite in which the main carbonate is & Thornton, 1975, p.568; named after Duncan dolomite (section 2.3, p.10). Cf. beforsite and Island, Galapagos Islands, Pacific Ocean) rauhaugite. (Tröger, 1935, p.303; Tröger 758) DUNGANNONITE. A local name for a variety of DOMITE. A local name for a variety of trachyte nepheline-bearing diorite containing corun- that contains a few phenocrysts of oligoclase dum and scapolite. (Adams & Barlow, 1908, and biotite in a potentially quartz-bearing p.67; Dungannon, Renfrew County, Ontario, glassy groundmass. (Buch, 1809, p.244; Puy Canada; Tröger 550; Johannsen v.4, p.59) de Dôme, Auvergne, France; Tröger 103; DUNITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock con- Johannsen v.3, p.66; Tomkeieff p.156) sisting essentially of olivine. Now defined DOREITE. A local name for a variety of modally in the ultramafic rock classification trachyandesite characterized by micro- (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Hochstetter, 1859, p.275; phenocrysts of andesine and augite.(Lacroix, Dun Mountain, Nelson, New Zealand; Tröger 1923, p.328; Mont Dore, Auvergne, France; 724; Johannsen v.4, p.405; Tomkeieff p.159) 3.3 Glossary 75

DURBACHITE. A fine- to medium-grained el = rock, and van = white; Tröger 113; melanocratic variety of syenite consisting of Johannsen v.2, p.300; Tomkeieff p.168) large flakes of biotite with hornblende and ELVANITE. An alternative term for elvan.(Cotta, megacrysts of orthoclase in a groundmass of 1866, p.214; Johannsen v.2, p.300; Tomkeieff oligoclase and a little quartz. (Sauer, 1892, p.168) p.247; Durbach, near Offenburg, Black For- ENDERBITE. A member of the charnockitic est, Germany; Tröger 243; Johannsen v.3, rock series consisting essentially of quartz, p.86; Tomkeieff p.160) antiperthite, orthopyroxene and magnetite. It DUST GRAIN. Now defined in the is equivalent to orthopyroxene tonalite of pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.7) QAPF field 5 (Table 2.10, p.20). (Tilley, as a variety of ash grain in which the mean 1936, p.312; named after Enderby Land, diameter is < 1/16 mm. Synonymous with Antarctica; Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn), p.250; fine (ash) grain. (Schmid, 1981, p.42) Tomkeieff p.169) DUST TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic ENGADINITE. A term for granites with low classification (section 2.2.2, p.8) as a vari- quartz content, that correspond to the ety of tuff in which the mean diameter is engadinitic magma-type of Niggli (1923, < 1/16 mm. Synonymous with fine (ash) p.110). (Tröger, 1935, p.20; Platta mala tuff. (Schmid, 1981, p.43) granite, near Ramosch, Engadine, Swit- EGERINOLITH. An erroneous spelling of zerland; Tröger 13; Tomkeieff p.171) aigirinolith or aegirinolith. (Tomkeieff et al., ENGELBURGITE. A variety of hybrid biotite 1983, p.165) granodiorite containing leucocratic spots con- EHRWALDITE. A lamprophyric rock of basanitic sisting of alkali feldspar and abundant titanite. composition composed of titanian augite, (Frentzel, 1911, p.145; Engelburg, Bavaria, biotite, serpentinized olivine and glass. Germany; Tröger(38) 107ƒ; Tomkeieff (Pichler, 1875, p.927; Wetterschroffen, p.171) Ehrwald, Tyrol, Austria; Tröger 347; ENSTATITITE. A variety of orthopyroxenite com- Tomkeieff p.165) posed almost entirely of enstatite. (Streng, EICHSTÄDTITE. An obsolete name suggested for 1864, p.260; Tröger 674; Tomkeieff p.171) a group of quartz norites.(Marcet Riba, 1925, ENSTATOLITE. An obsolete term for a variety of p.293; named after F. Eichstädt) orthopyroxenite composed almost entirely of EKERITE. A local name for a peralkaline granite enstatite. (Pratt & Lewis, 1905, p.30; Tröger containing anorthoclase microperthite and 836; Johannsen v.4, p.459; Tomkeieff p.171) small amounts of arfvedsonite and aegirine. EORHYOLITE. An old name proposed for a (Brögger, 1906, p.136; Eker, Oslo district, devitrified acid igneous rock of Archean age. Norway; Tröger 18; Tomkeieff p.166) (Nordenskjöld, 1893, p.153; Tomkeieff ELKHORNITE. A variety of alkali feldspar syenite p.172) containing some labradorite. (Johannsen, EPIBASITE. An obsolete term suggested for non- 1937, p.92; Elkhorn, Montana, USA; porphyritic lamprophyres – somewhat a con- Tröger(38) 244ƒ; Tomkeieff p.167) tradiction of terms. (Sederholm, 1926, p.14; ELVAN. A local term for dyke rocks of granitic Tomkeieff p.173) composition containing phenocrysts of quartz EPIBUGITE. A leucocratic variety of enderbite and orthoclase with tourmaline occurring as of QAPF field 5 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). It is a isolated crystals and in radiating groups. member of the bugite series with 68% to 72%

(Conybeare, 1817, p.401; from the Celtic SiO2, 0% to 8% hypersthene (= enstatite), 76 3 Glossary of terms

oligoclase-andesine antiperthite and quartz. Johannsen v.2, p.17; Tomkeieff p.179) It is suggested (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that ESPICHELLITE. A local name for a variety of this term should be abandoned.(Bezborod’ko, camptonite (a lamprophyre) containing 1931, p.137; Bug River, Podolia, Ukraine; analcime. (Souza-Brandão, 1907, p.2; Cape Tröger(38) 129ƒ; Tomkeieff p.173) Espichel, Lisbon, Portugal; Tröger 559; EPIDIABASE. An obsolete name for epidiorite. Johannsen v.4, p.207; Tomkeieff p.179) (Issel, 1892, p.324; Tröger 395; Tomkeieff ESSEXITE. A variety of nepheline p.173) monzogabbro or nepheline monzodiorite con- EPIDIORITE. A term originally applied to a taining titanian augite, kaersutite and/or biotite diorite in which the pyroxene had been al- with labradorite, lesser alkali feldspar and tered to amphibole. Current usage as a field nepheline. May be used as a synonym for term implies rocks of basaltic composition nepheline monzogabbro or nepheline recrystallized by regional metamorphism. monzodiorite of QAPF field 13 (p.24).(Sears, (Gümbel, 1874, p.10; Tröger 395; Tomkeieff 1891, p.146; Salem Neck, Essex County, p.174) Massachusetts, USA; Tröger 542; Johannsen EPISYENITE. A term coined by uranium explo- v.4, p.191; Tomkeieff p.179) ration geologists for an igneous-looking rock ESSEXITE-AKERITE. A term suggested for a dark of syenite composition, displaying rounded plagioclase-rich akerite.(Brögger, 1933, p.35; cavities produced by hydrothermal dissolu- Lortlauptal, W. Vikersund, Oslo district, tion of quartz crystals, that can ultimately Norway; Tröger 276) host uranium ore deposits. Contrary to the ESSEXITE-BASALT. An obsolete name for a vol- common usage (epidiorite), the prefix epi- is canic rock consisting of serpentinized olivine used here as a qualifier to the name of the rock phenocrysts in a groundmass of olivine, resulting from the alteration of granite. augite, labradorite, sanidine, biotite, ore and (Lameyre, 1966, p.170) interstitial nepheline. Johannsen (1938) re- ERCALITE. An obsolete local name for a variety named it westerwaldite. (Lehmann, 1924, of granophyre composed of clusters of quartz p.175; Utanjilua, Patagwa, Malawi; Tröger and sodic plagioclase surrounded by a graphic 382; Johannsen v.4, p.203; Tomkeieff p.180) intergrowth of quartz and feldspar. (Watts, ESSEXITE-DIABASE. An obsolete name for a 1925, p.327; Ercall, near Wrekin, Shrop- variety of nepheline tephrite or essexite con- shire, England, UK; Tomkeieff p.177) taining small amounts of orthoclase. ESBOITE. A local name for a variety of diorite, (Erdmannsdörffer, 1907, p.22; Tröger 601; often orbicular, consisting of abundant sodic Tomkeieff p.180) plagioclase with small amounts of orthoclase ESSEXITE-DIORITE. An obsolete term for a vari- and biotite. (Sederholm, 1928, p.72; Esbo, ety of diorite containing titanian augite simi- now Espoo, near Helsinki, Finland; Tröger lar to rongstockite and kauaiite.(Tröger, 1935, 306; Tomkeieff p.179) p.124; Tröger 282, 284) ESMERALDITE. A local name for a granular ESSEXITE-FOYAITE. An obsolete term for a vari- variety of quartzolite consisting predomi- ety of nepheline monzosyenite, synonymous nantly of quartz with some muscovite. It is with husebyite. (Tröger, 1935, p.214; Tröger thought to be an extreme differentiate but, 508) unlike greisen, not produced by pneumatolytic ESSEXITE-GABBRO. An obsolete term for a vari- action. Cf. northfieldite. (Spurr, 1906, p.382; ety of essexite rich in plagioclase and poor in Esmeralda County, Nevada, USA; Tröger 5; feldspathoids. (Lacroix, 1909, p.543; 3.3 Glossary 77

Jordanne Valley, Cantal, Auvergne, France; venanzite. (Rosenbusch, 1899, p.110; from Tröger 283; Tomkeieff p.180) the Greek euktos = desired; San Venanzo, ESSEXITE-MELAPHYRE. An obsolete term for a Umbria, Italy; Tröger 838; Johannsen v.4, geologically old altered essexite-basalt. p.361) (Brögger, 1906, p.120; Holmestrand, Oslo EULYSITE. An obsolete term for a variety of Igneous Province, Norway; Tröger 389; peridotite composed essentially of olivine, Tomkeieff p.180) diopside, and opaques with anthophyllite. ESSEXITE-PORPHYRITE. A variety of essexite (Erdmann, 1849, p.837; from the Greek containing plagioclase phenocrysts.(Brögger, eulytos= easy to dissolve or break; Tröger 1906, p.121; Tröger 557; Tomkeieff p.180) 726; Johannsen v.4, p.412; Tomkeieff p.181) ESTERELLITE. A local name for a porphyritic EUPHOTIDE. An obsolete term originally sug- variety of quartz diorite consisting of zoned gested by Haüy for a saussuritized gabbro. plagioclase and hornblende in a groundmass (Brongniart, 1813, p.42; Tröger 839; of quartz, orthoclase and plagioclase.(Michel- Johannsen v.3, p.229; Tomkeieff p.181) Lévy, 1897, p.39; Esterel, Provence, France; EURITE. A name originally suggested by Tröger 143; Johannsen v.2, p.400; Tomkeieff d’Aubuisson for a compact felsitic rock and p.180) later extended to cover all aphanitic rocks of ETINDITE. A variety of leucite nephelinite es- granitic composition. Cf. felsite. Although sentially composed of nepheline, clino- this name appears in Johannsen’s index it was pyroxene and leucite. (Lacroix, 1923, p.65; not found in the text.(Brongniart, 1813, p.43; Etinde Volcano, Cameroon; Tröger 619; from the Greek eurys = broad; Rocher de Johannsen v.4, p.367; Tomkeieff p.180) Sanadoire, Auvergne, France; Tröger 840; ETNAITE. A local term used for trachyandesites Tomkeieff p.182) from Mt Etna. (Rittmann, 1960, p.117; Lava EURYNITE. An obsolete term for a porphyritic of 1669, Catania, Mt Etna, Sicily, Italy) eurite (felsitic rock). (Cordier, 1868, p.81; EUCRITE (EUCRYTE, EUKRITE). A term originally Tomkeieff p.182) and properly applied to meteorites composed EUSTRATITE. A local name for a lamprophyric of anorthite and augite (Rose,1863), it was dyke rock with rare phenocrysts of olivine, extended to include varieties of gabbro in corroded hornblende and occasional augite which the plagioclase was bytownite. The in a groundmass of augite, titanomagnetite, term should no longer be used as a rock name. feldspar and glass. (Kténas, 1928, p.1632; (Cotta, 1866, p.148; from the Greek eukritos Haghios Eustratios, now Ayios Evstrátios = clear, distinct; Tröger 358; Johannsen v.3, Island, Greece; Tröger 521; Johannsen v.4, p.347; Tomkeieff p.181) p.178; Tomkeieff p.182) EUDIALYTITE. A melanocratic plutonic rock EUTECTITE. According to Tomkeieff an igne- consisting essentially of eudialyte with mi- ous rock formed by the crystallization of nor variable amounts of microcline, residual liquids. However, the reference cited arfvedsonite and aegirine. (Eliseev, 1937, (Bowen, 1914) does not contain the name. p.1100; Lovozero complex, Kola Peninsula, (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.183) Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.181) EUTECTOFELSITE (EUTEKTOFELSITE, EUTECTO– EUKTOLITE. A name given by Rosenbusch to a PHYRE). An obsolete term for a variety of melanocratic volcanic rock largely composed quartz porphyry with a whitish earthy tuff- of melilite, leucite and olivine, when he was like appearance which cleaves into imperfect unaware that the rock had already been called tablets. The description given by Tomkeieff 78 3 Glossary of terms

appears to be erroneous. (Kotô, 1909, p.189; fasina = sand, referring to long sand beaches; Tröger 841; Tomkeieff p.183) Tröger 611; Johannsen v.4, p.252; Tomkei- EVERGREENITE. A local name for a variety of eff p.190) alkali feldspar granite containing wollastonite, FELDSPAR-BASALT. An obsolete name proposed which was originally identified as enstatite. for a fine-grained rock consisting essentially (Ritter, 1908, p.751; Evergreen Mine, Apex, of plagioclase and augite to distinguish it Oregon, USA; Tröger 71; Tomkeieff p.184) from leucite- and nepheline-basalt. (Zirkel, EVISITE. A local comprehensive term for 1870, p.108; Tröger 888; Tomkeieff p.190) peralkaline granites and syenites with aegirine FELDSPATHIDOLITE. An obsolete term for an and/or riebeckite corresponding to the evisitic igneous rock composed mainly of magma-type of Niggli (1923, p.148).(Tröger, feldspathoids. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, 1935, p.317; Evisa, Corsica, France; Tröger p.114; Tomkeieff p.191) 842; Tomkeieff p.184) FELDSPATHINE. An obsolete name for a feldspar FARRISITE. A local name for a melanocratic rock.(Cordier, 1868, p.74; Tomkeieff p.191) variety of melilite lamprophyre containing FELDSPATHITE. An obsolete collective name for augite, barkevikite (see p.44), biotite and monzonite and quartz monzonite aplites. olivine but no feldspar. (Brögger, 1898, p.64; (Kolenec, 1904, p.162; Tröger 844) Lake Farris, Larvik, Oslo Igneous Province, FELDSPATHOIDITE. A general term for extrusive Norway; Tröger 522; Johannsen v.4, p.389; rocks composed essentially of feldspathoids, Tomkeieff p.189) now superseded by the term foidite. FARSUNDITE. A member of the charnockitic (Johannsen, 1938, p.336; Tomkeieff p.192) rock series equivalent to orthopyroxene FELDSPATHOLITE. An obsolete term for an igne- monzogranite of QAPF field 3b (Table 2.10, ous rock composed mainly of feldspar. p.20), consisting of oligoclase, microcline, (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.114; Tomkei- quartz, hornblende, hypersthene (= enstatite) eff p.192) and a little clinopyroxene. The term is also FELDSPATTAVITE. An obsolete term originally frequently used as a comprehensive name for used for a feldspathic variety of tawite (a granitic rocks of the Farsund area. It is sug- sodalite aegirine rock).(Tröger, 1935, p.318; gested (Streckeisen, 1974, p.354) that this Tröger 846; Tomkeieff p.192) term should be abandoned, to avoid ambigu- FELSEID. An obsolete field term for an aphanitic, ity. (Kolderup, 1903, p.110; Farsund, non-porphyritic light-coloured igneous rock. Egersund, Norway; Tröger 106; Tomkeieff Also called leuco-aphaneid. (Johannsen, p.189) 1911, p.321; Tomkeieff p.192) FASIBITIKITE. A fine-grained variety of FELSEID PORPHYRY. An obsolete field term for a peralkaline granite, similar to rockallite, con- porphyritic light-coloured igneous rock with taining large amounts of aegirine and an aphanitic groundmass. Also called riebeckite and characterized by the presence leucophyreid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321) of eucolite. (Lacroix, 1915, p.257; FELSIC. A collective term for modal quartz, Ampasibitika, Madagascar; Tröger 64; feldspars and feldspathoids which was intro- Tomkeieff p.190) duced to stop the normative term salic incor- FASINITE. A variety of melteigite consisting of rectly being used for that purpose. See also 60%–70% titanian augite and some nepheline, mafic and femic. (Cross et al., 1912, p.561) with minor olivine, biotite and orthoclase. FELSIDE. A revised spelling recommended to (Lacroix, 1916b, p.257; from the Madagascan replace the field term felseid. Now obsolete. 3.3 Glossary 79

(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, p.57; fluorite. The other group is named salic. Cf. Tomkeieff p.192) mafic. (Cross et al., 1902, p.573; Johannsen FELSITE (FELSITIC). As a rock term initially used v.1, p.173; Tomkeieff p.194) for the microcrystalline groundmass of FENITE. A metasomatic rock, normally associ- porphyries but now more commonly used for ated with carbonatites or ijolites and occa- microcrystalline rocks of granitic composi- sionally with nepheline syenites and tion. The name had previously been used by peralkaline granites, composed of alkali feld- Kirwan (1794) for a microcrystalline variety spar, sodic pyroxene and/or alkali amphibole. of feldspar. (Gerhard, 1815, p.18; from feld- Some varieties are monomineralic alkali feldspar; Tröger 847; Tomkeieff p.192) spar rocks. (Brögger, 1921, p.156; Fen Com- FELSOANDESITE. An obsolete term used for plex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 187; andesites in which the groundmass is Johannsen v.4, p.32; Tomkeieff p.194) cryptocrystalline.(Johannsen, 1937, p.170; FERGANITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Tomkeieff p.193) clinopyroxenite consisting essentially of FELSOGRANOPHYRE. An obsolete name for a clinopyroxene with minor olivine, plagioclase porphyry in which the texture of the and magnetite. (Lebedev & Vakhrushev, groundmass is between granitic and felsitic. 1953, p.119; Fergana, E.S.E. of Tashkent, (Zirkel, 1894a, p.168; Tomkeieff p.193) Uzbekistan; Tomkeieff p.195) FELSOPHYRE. An obsolete group name for a FERGUSITE. A plutonic rock consisting of porphyritic rock with a microcrystalline roughly 70% pseudoleucite (alkali feldspar, groundmass containing some glass. nepheline, kalsilite and minor analcime) and (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; from the German 30% pyroxene. Now defined modally as a Fels = rock, and phyre = porphyritic; Tröger variety of foidite in QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.8, 848; Johannsen v.2, p.275; Tomkeieff p.193) p.27). (Pirsson, 1905, p.74; Fergus Coun- FELSOPHYRITE. A term originally proposed for ty, Highwood Mts, Montana, USA; Tröger non-porphyritic rocks with microcrystalline 628; Johannsen v.4, p.325; Tomkeieff texture and some glass. Later used for effu- p.195) sive rocks of diorite composition. Now obso- FERRILITE. An obsolete local name for a dolerite. lete. (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; Tomkeieff (Kirwan, 1794, p.229; Rowley Regis, Staf- p.194) fordshire, England, UK; Tomkeieff p.195) FELSOVITROPHYRE. A term proposed for a por- FERROCARBONATITE. A term now used phyry in which the texture of the groundmass in two senses: (1) modally as a variety of is between felsitic and glassy. (Vogelsang, carbonatite in which the main carbonate is 1875, p.160; Tomkeieff p.194) iron-rich (p.10) and (2) chemically as a vari- FELSPARITE. An obsolete term proposed for a ety of carbonatite in which weight percent

granite rich in feldspar. (Boase, 1834, p.17; CaO / (CaO+MgO+FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) < 0.8

Tomkeieff p.194) and MgO < (FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) (Fig. 2.2, FELSTONE. An obsolete term for a felsite. p.10). (Le Bas, 1977, p.37) (Leonhard, 1823a, p.210; Tomkeieff p.194) FERRODIORITE. A term for rocks of gabbroic FEMIC. A name used in the CIPW normative appearance containing Fe-rich pyroxenes and classification for one of two major groups of olivines but with plagioclase more sodic than

normative minerals which includes the Fe An50. Many such rocks were previously called and Mg silicates such as olivine and pyroxene ferrogabbro (e.g. from Skaergaard). (Wager as well as the Fe and Ti oxides, apatite and & Vincent, 1962, p.26) 80 3 Glossary of terms

FERROGABBRO. A variety of gabbro in which the p.293; named after Finland) pyroxenes and olivines are Fe-rich varieties. FIRMICITE. An obsolete term for rocks consist- Since the plagioclase of gabbros should be ing of hornblende and feldspar. (Pinkerton,

more calcic than An50, most of the rocks 1811b, p.42; named after Firmicus, who first originally given this name (e.g. from mentioned alchemy; Tomkeieff p.197) Skaergaard) have been renamed as FITZROYITE. A leucite-phlogopite lamproite ferrodiorites. (Wager & Deer, 1939, p.98; (Table 2.7, p.17) consisting essentially of Tomkeieff p.196) leucite and phlogopite in a chlorite-rich FERROLITE. An obsolete term originally pro- groundmass. Erroneously spelt fitzroydite by posed for iron ore rocks, but later restricted to Sørensen (1974).(Wade & Prider, 1940, p.59; iron ore of magmatic origin. (Wadsworth, Fitzroy River Basin, Kimberley district, West 1893, p.92; Tomkeieff p.196) Australia, Australia; Tomkeieff p.198) FERROPICRITE. A chemically defined variety of FLOOD BASALT. A general term for basaltic picrite in which the amount of total iron as lavas occurring in continental regions as vast FeO exceeds 14 wt %. This value was later accumulations of subhorizontal flows that changed to 13% (Hanski, 1992). (Hanski & have been erupted, probably from fissures, in Smolkin, 1989, p.71; Pechenga, Kola Penin- rapid succession on a regional scale. Many of sula, Russian Federation) the lavas are transitional basalts, but tholeiitic FERROPLETE. An obsolete term for an igneous basalts are also common. The term is synony- rock rich in iron oxides. (Brögger, 1898, mous with plateau basalt.(Tyrrell, 1937, p.94; p.266; Tomkeieff p.196) Tomkeieff p.201) FIASCONITE. A local name for a variety of FLORIANITE. An obsolete term for a variety of leucite basanite in which the plagioclase is granite containing red plagioclase, white rich in anorthite. (Johannsen, 1938, p.307; orthoclase, quartz and pinite. However, the Mt Fiascone, Vulsini district, near Viterbo, source reference cited by Tomkeieff does not Italy; Tröger(38) 595›; Tomkeieff p.196) contain the name although it does mention FINANDRANITE. A K-rich variety of alkali feld- granites from the Florian Hills.(Tomkeieff et spar syenite consisting essentially of al., 1983, p.201; Florian Hills (Swabian Alb), microcline and torendrikite (= magnesio- Germany) riebeckite), with some biotite and ilmenite. FLORINITE. A local name for a melanocratic (Lacroix, 1922, p.378; Ambatofinandrahana, variety of monchiquite (a lamprophyre) with Madagascar; Tröger 178; Johannsen v.3, phenocrysts of olivine and augite and smaller p.13; Tomkeieff p.197) augites and biotite in an altered matrix. FINE (ASH) GRAIN. Now defined in the (Lacroix, 1933, p.197; Sainte-Florine, pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.7) Brassac, Auvergne, France; Tröger 406; as a variety of ash grain in which the mean Tomkeieff p.201) diameter is < 1/16 mm. Synonymous with FLUOLITE. An obsolete term, originally used by dust grain. Lampadius, for a variety of pitchstone from FINE (ASH) TUFF. Now defined in the Iceland. (Glocker, 1831, p.720; Tomkeieff pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.8) as p.204) a variety of tuff in which the mean diameter is FOID DIORITE. A collective term for alka- < 1/16 mm. Synonymous with dust tuff. line plutonic rocks consisting of feldspathoids FINLANDITE. A name suggested for a group of (10%–60% of the felsic minerals), intermedi- gabbros sensu stricto. (Marcet Riba, 1925, ate plagioclase and large amounts of mafic 3.3 Glossary 81

minerals. Now defined modally in QAPF (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, FOID PLAGISYENITE. May be used as a p.26) synonym for foid monzosyenite of QAPF FOID DIORITOID. Proposed for prelimi- field 12 (p.24). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) nary use in the QAPF “field” classification FOID SYENITE. A collective term for (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic rocks thought to leucocratic alkaline plutonic rocks consist- contain essential foids and in which ing of feldspathoids (10%–60% of the felsic plagioclase is thought to be more abundant minerals), alkali feldspar and mafic minerals. than alkali feldspar.(Streckeisen, 1973, p.28) Now defined modally in QAPF field 11 (Fig. FOID GABBRO. A collective term for basic 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) alkaline plutonic rocks consisting of FOID SYENITOID. Proposed for prelimi- feldspathoids (10%–60% of the felsic miner- nary use in the QAPF “field” classification als), calcic plagioclase and large amounts of (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic rocks thought to mafic minerals. Now defined modally in contain essential foids and in which alkali QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, feldspar is thought to be more abundant than 1973, p.26) plagioclase. (Streckeisen, 1973, p.28) FOID GABBROID. Proposed for prelimi- FOID-BEARING ALKALI FELDSPAR nary use in the QAPF “field” classification SYENITE. A collective term for alkali feld- (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic rocks thought to spar syenites containing small amounts of contain essential foids and in which feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic plagioclase is thought to be more abundant minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF than alkali feldspar.(Streckeisen, 1973, p.28) field 6' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, FOID MONZODIORITE. A collective term p.26) for alkaline plutonic rocks consisting of FOID-BEARING ALKALI FELDSPAR feldspathoids (10%–60% of the felsic miner- TRACHYTE. A collective term for alkali als), intermediate plagioclase with subordi- feldspar trachytes containing small amounts nate alkali feldspar and large amounts of of feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic mafic minerals. Now defined modally in minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, field 6' (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, 1973, p.26) p.4) FOID MONZOGABBRO. A collective term FOID-BEARING ANORTHOSITE. A col- for basic alkaline plutonic rocks consisting of lective term for anorthosites containing small feldspathoids (10%–60% of the felsic miner- amounts of feldspathoids (less than 10% of als), calcic plagioclase with subordinate al- the felsic minerals). Now defined modally in kali feldspar and large amounts of mafic QAPF field 10' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, minerals. Now defined modally in QAPF 1973, p.26) field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, FOID-BEARING DIORITE. A collective p.26) term for diorites containing small amounts of FOID MONZOSYENITE. A collective term feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic for rare alkaline plutonic rocks consisting of minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF feldspathoids, alkali feldspar, plagioclase and field 10' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, mafic minerals. Now defined modally in p.26) QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). The term is FOID-BEARING GABBRO. A collective synonymous with foid plagisyenite. term for gabbros containing small amounts of 82 3 Glossary of terms

feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic are not available, chemically defined in TAS minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF field F (Fig. 2.14, p.35). If possible the most field 10' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, abundant foid should be used in the name, p.26) e.g. nephelinite, leucitite etc. (Streckeisen, FOID-BEARING LATITE. A collective term 1965; Tomkeieff p.205) for latites containing small amounts of FOIDITOID. Proposed for preliminary use in feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic the QAPF “field” classification (Fig. 2.19, minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF p.39) for volcanic rocks tentatively identified field 8' (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, as foidite. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.3) p.4) FOIDOLITE. A general term for plutonic FOID-BEARING MONZODIORITE. A col- rocks defined in QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.4, lective term for monzodiorites containing p.22), i.e. rocks containing more than 60% small amounts of feldspathoids (less than foids in total light-coloured constituents. If 10% of the felsic minerals). Now defined possible the most abundant foid should be modally in QAPF field 9' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). used in the name, e.g. nephelinolite, leucitolite (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) etc. (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) FOID-BEARING MONZOGABBRO. A col- FORELLENSTEIN. A local German name applied lective term for monzogabbros containing to a spotted troctolite. (Rath, 1855, p.551; small amounts of feldspathoids (less than from the German Forelle = trout; Tröger 849; 10% of the felsic minerals). Now defined Johannsen v.3, p.225; Tomkeieff p.206) modally in QAPF field 9' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). FORTUNITE. Originally described as a variety of (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) trachyte characterized by the presence of FOID-BEARING MONZONITE. A collec- phlogopite and bronzite (= enstatite). Now tive term for monzonites containing small regarded as an hyalo-enstatite-phlogopite amounts of feldspathoids (less than 10% of lamproite (Table 2.7, p.17). (Adan de Yarza, the felsic minerals). Now defined modally in 1893, p.350; Fortuna, Murcia, Spain; Tröger QAPF field 8' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 233; Johannsen v.3, p.20; Tomkeieff p.207) 1973, p.26) FOURCHITE. A melanocratic analcime FOID-BEARING SYENITE. A collective lamprophyre containing abundant augite but term for syenites containing small amounts devoid of olivine and feldspar. (Williams, of feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic 1891, p.107; Fourche Mts, Arkansas, USA; minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF Tröger 376; Johannsen v.4, p.391; Tomkei- field 7' (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, eff p.207) p.26) FOYAITE. A hypersolvus nepheline syenite FOID-BEARING TRACHYTE. A collective sometimes used as a group name for neph- term for trachytes containing small amounts eline syenites. Now used as a term for neph- of feldspathoids (less than 10% of the felsic eline syenites having a foyaitic (= trachytic) minerals). Now defined modally in QAPF texture caused by the platy alkali feldspar field 7' (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, crystals. (Blum, 1861, p.426; Mt Foia, p.4) Monchique,Portugal; Tröger 414; Johannsen FOIDITE. A general term for volcanic rocks v.4, p.100; Tomkeieff p.208) defined in QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.11, p.31), FRAIDRONITE (FRAIDONITE). A local French name i.e. rocks containing more than 60% foids in for a variety of biotite lamprophyre which total light-coloured constituents. If modes was later described as a variety of kersantite 3.3 Glossary 83

consisting of biotite, chlorite, plagioclase and GABBROID. A term originally used as a minor quartz. (Dumas, 1846, p.572; group name for rocks of the gabbro–norite Tomkeieff p.208) groups, although used by Shand (1927) for GABBREID. An obsolete field term for a coarse- rocks of theralitic composition. Now pro- grained igneous rock which contains more posed for preliminary use in the QAPF “field” than 50% pyroxene. Feldspar is subordinate classification (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic in amount. (Johannsen, 1911, p.320; rocks tentatively identified as gabbro or Tomkeieff p.214) monzogabbro. (Gümbel, 1888, p.87; GABBRIDE. A revised spelling recommended to Tomkeieff p.214) replace the field term gabbreid. Now obso- GABBRONORITE. A collective name for a lete.(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, plutonic rock consisting of calcic plagioclase p.57; Tomkeieff p.214) and roughly equal amounts of clinopyroxene GABBRITE. An obsolete name for an aplitic and orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in gabbro with only minor ferromagnesian min- the gabbroic rock classification (Fig. 2.6, erals. (Polenov, 1899, p.464; Tröger(38) p.25). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) 849ƒ; Johannsen v.3, p.308; Tomkeieff p.214) GABBROPHYRE. A dyke rock of basaltic compo- GABBRO. A coarse-grained plutonic rock sition consisting of labradorite and rare augite composed essentially of calcic plagioclase, phenocrysts in a felted groundmass of horn- pyroxene and iron oxides. If olivine is an blende needles with occasional quartz. Cf. essential constituent it is olivine gabbro – if malchite. Odinite was suggested as an alter- quartz, quartz gabbro. Now defined modally native term. (Chelius, 1892, p.3; Tröger 319; in QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Targioni- Johannsen v.3, p.326; Tomkeieff p.215) Tozzetti, 1768, p.432; from an old Florentine GABBROPHYRITE. An obsolete name for a name; Tröger 348; Johannsen v.3, p.205; porphyritic gabbro-aplite. (Polenov, 1899, Tomkeieff p.214) p.464; Tomkeieff p.215) GABBRO-NELSONITE. A local name for a GABBROPORPHYRITE. An obsolete name for a melanocratic variety of dolerite which occurs porphyritic rock containing phenocrysts of as dykes and consists of labradorite, pyroxene, plagioclase and some pyroxene in a fine- ilmenite and apatite.(Watson & Taber, 1910, grained crystalline groundmass of calcic p.206; Nelson County, Virginia, USA; Tröger plagioclase. (Rosenbusch, 1898, p.205; 770; Tomkeieff p.215) Tröger 371; Johannsen v.3, p.309; Tomkeieff GABBRODIORITE. A term originally proposed p.215) for a gabbro in which the pyroxene is altered GABBROSYENITE. An obsolete name proposed to uralitic hornblende. Now used for rocks for a rock mineralogically between monzonite which are mineralogically on the boundary of and an orthoclase-bearing gabbro. gabbro and diorite, i.e. their plagioclase is (Tarasenko, 1895, p.15; Tröger 852;

An50.(Törnebohm, 1877b, p.391; Tröger 331; Johannsen v.3, p.212) Johannsen v.3, p.238; Tomkeieff p.214) GALLINACE(GALLINAZO). A local Peruvian name GABBROGRANITE. An obsolete term for rocks for a variety of obsidian, but later restricted intermediate between gabbro and granite and by Cordier (1816) to basic glasses. (Faujas de synonymous with farsundite when used in Saint-Fond, 1778, p.172; Tomkeieff p.215) the sense of a comprehensive name for gra- GAMAICU. A local South American name for a nitic rocks of the Farsund area. (Törnebohm, variolite. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.215) 1881, p.21; Tröger 850) GAREWAITE. An obsolete local name for an 84 3 Glossary of terms

ultramafic lamprophyre composed of p.18; Tomkeieff p.221) phenocrysts of corroded diopside in a GHIANDONE. A local Italian name for a groundmass of olivine, pyroxene, chromite, porphyritic granite or augen gneiss. magnetite and kaolinized labradorite.(Duparc (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.221) & Pearce, 1904, p.154; Springs of Garewaïa GHIZITE. An obsolete name for a volcanic rock River, Tilai Range, Urals, Russian Federa- consisting of phenocrysts of titanian augite, tion; Tröger 741; Johannsen v.3, p.336; biotite and olivine in a groundmass of colour- Tomkeieff p.216) less glass with analcime and microlites of GARGANITE. A local name for a variety of augite and olivine. Cf. scanoite. (Washing- lamprophyre containing olivine, hornblende, ton, 1914b, p.753; Ghizu, Mt Ferru, Sardinia, augite, orthoclase and plagioclase found in Italy; Tröger 589; Johannsen v.4, p.216; the centre of a kersantite dyke. (Viola & Tomkeieff p.221) Stefano, 1893, p.135; Punta delle Pietre Nere, GIBELITE. A local name for a variety of trachyte Foggia, Italy; Tröger 853; Johannsen v.3, consisting essentially of Na-microcline with p.40; Tomkeieff p.216) small amounts of augite, aenigmatite and GARRONITE. An obsolete name for a variety of quartz.(Washington, 1913, p.691; Mt Gibelé, melanocratic diorite consisting mainly of Pantelleria Island, Italy; Tröger 211; biotite, augite and andesine with a little horn- Johannsen v.3, p.18; Tomkeieff p.222) blende showing a reaction relationship with GIUMARRITE. A local name for a variety of augite. Minor orthoclase and quartz occur. monchiquite (a lamprophyre) containing (Reynolds, 1937, p.476; Slievegarron, County hornblende. (Viola, 1901, p.309; Giumarra, Down, Northern Ireland, UK; Tomkeieff Sicily, Italy; Tröger 377; Tomkeieff p.222) p.216) GLADKAITE. An obsolete name for a diorite GAUSSBERGITE. A variety of lamproite contain- aplite composed of plagioclase, quartz, horn- ing phenocrysts of leucite, augite and olivine blende, and biotite with minor epidote. With in a glass matrix. (Lacroix, 1926, p.599; less quartz it passes into plagiaplite. (Duparc Gaussberg, Kaiser Wilhelm II Land, Antarc- & Pearce, 1905, p.1614; Gladkaïa-Sopka tica; Tröger 504; Johannsen v.4, p.262; Ridge, N. Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger Tomkeieff p.217) 140; Johannsen v.2, p.405; Tomkeieff p.223) GAUTEITE. A porphyritic variety of syenite GLEESITES. A collective name for subvolcanic consisting of phenocrysts of hornblende, haüyne rocks. (Kalb & Bendig, 1938; Glees, pyroxene, plagioclase and occasionally Laacher See, near Koblenz, Germany; biotite, set in a groundmass composed essen- Tomkeieff p.225) tially of alkali feldspar. Analcime may occur. GLENMUIRITE. A local name for a variety of (Hibsch, 1898, p.84; Gaute (now Kout), S. of analcime gabbro or monzogabbro consisting D£¢ín, N. Bohemia, Czech Republic; Tröger of labradorite and augite with analcime, 245; Johannsen v.4, p.39; Tomkeieff p.218) olivine and alkali feldspar. The rock was GEBURITE-DACITE. An obsolete name for a originally described as a teschenite. variety of dacite containing hypersthene (= (Johannsen, 1938, p.194; Glenmuir Water, enstatite). (Gregory, 1902, p.203; from the near Lugar, Scotland, UK; Tröger(38) 566ƒ; Aboriginal gebur = Mt Macedon, Victoria, Tomkeieff p.225) Australia; Tröger 854; Tomkeieff p.218) GLIMMERITE. An ultramafic rock consisting GESTELLSTEIN. An old German term for greisen. almost entirely of biotite. The term was sug- (Brückmanns, 1778, p.214; Johannsen v.2, gested as an alternative to biotitite to avoid 3.3 Glossary 85

the rather discordant sound of consecutive 1911, p.319; Tomkeieff p.230) “tites”. (Larsen & Pardee, 1929, p.104; from GRANIDE. A revised spelling recommended to the German Glimmer = mica; Tröger 719; replace the field term graneid. Now obsolete. Johannsen v.4, p.441; Tomkeieff p.226) (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, p.56) GOODERITE. A coarse-grained variety of alkali GRANILITE. An obsolete term for a granite feldspar syenite consisting of about 80% albite containing more than three essential miner- with a little nepheline and biotite.(Johannsen, als. (Kirwan, 1794, p.346; Tomkeieff p.231) 1938, p.57; Gooderham, Glamorgan Town- GRANITE. A plutonic rock consisting essen- ship, Ontario, Canada; Tröger(38) 179ƒ; tially of quartz, alkali feldspar and sodic Tomkeieff p.228) plagioclase in variable amounts usually with GORDUNITE. An obsolete name for a variety of biotite and/or hornblende. Now defined mo- wehrlite composed of olivine, diopside and dally in QAPF field 3 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). See pyrope garnet. (Grubenmann, 1908, p.129; also A-type granite, I-type granite, M-type Gordunotal, Bellinzona, Switzerland; Tröger granite, S-type granite, two-mica granite etc. 737; Johannsen v.4, p.421; Tomkeieff p.228) (A term of great antiquity usually attributed GORYACHITE. A local name for a leucocratic to Caesalpino, 1596, p.89 – see Johannsen for plutonic rock composed of up to 70% further discussion; Tröger 856; Johannsen nepheline, with calcic to intermediate v.2, p.124; Tomkeieff p.231) plagioclase, augite zoned to titanian augite, GRANITEL. An obsolete term attributed to with small amounts of alkali feldspar and Saussure for a crystalline rock consisting of olivine. Sporadic aegirine, alkali amphibole two of the minerals quartz, feldspar or a and fluorite may also be present. (Luchitskii, ferromagnesian mineral. (Pinkerton, 1811a, 1960, p.114; Mt Goryachaya, Minusinsk p.203) Depression, Siberia, Russian Federation) GRANITELL. An obsolete term for a quartz GOUGHITE. An oceanic volcanic rock equiva- tourmaline or quartz hornblende rock, attrib- lent to high-K trachybasalt, chemically de- uted to D’Aubenton. (Kirwan, 1784, p.343)

fined by a K2O/Na2O ratio higher than 1:2 and GRANITELLE. An erroneous spelling of granitell. a differentiation index less than 62.5. Cf. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.231) tristanite. (Stewart & Thornton, 1975, p.566; GRANITELLO. An obsolete Italian name for a named after Gough Island, South Atlantic fine-grained granite. (Brückmanns, 1778, Ocean) p.213; Johannsen v.2, p.302; Tomkeieff GRAMMITE. An obsolete term for graphic gran- p.232) ite. (Langius, 1708, p.42; Tomkeieff p.230) GRANITIN. An obsolete term for a fine-grained GRANATINE. An obsolete general term for rocks granite. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.201; Tomkeieff consisting of three minerals, usually quartz p.232) and feldspar plus a ferromagnesian.(Kirwan, GRANITITE. A confusing term redefined several 1794, p.342; Tomkeieff p.230) times for various varieties of biotite and horn- GRANATITE. A group name for ultramafic rocks blende granite. Should not be used.(Leonhard, containing abundant garnet. (Tröger, 1935, 1823a, p.54; Tröger 857; Johannsen v.2, p.289; Tröger 716–718) p.226; Tomkeieff p.232) GRANEID. An obsolete field term for a coarse- GRANITOID. A term originally used for grained igneous rock consisting of quartz and rocks resembling granite but of different com- any kind of feldspar with biotite and/or position, it is now commonly used as a syno- amphibole and/or pyroxene. (Johannsen, nym for a granitic rock, i.e. any plutonic rock 86 3 Glossary of terms

consisting essentially of quartz, alkali feld- suggested by Pirsson for all granular igneous spar and/or plagioclase. Now proposed for rocks. (Turner, 1899, p.141; Tröger 858; preliminary use in the QAPF “field” classifi- Tomkeieff p.234) cation (Fig. 2.10, p.29) for plutonic rocks GRANOMASANITE. An obsolete local term for a tentatively identified as granite, granodiorite porphyritic granite with plagioclase or tonalite. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.209; phenocrysts. Effusive equivalent of Tomkeieff p.233) eutectofelsite.(Kotô, 1909, p.186; Ku-ryong, GRANITON. An obsolete term for a coarse- Masanpho, South Korea; Tröger 89) grained granite. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.202; GRANOPHYRE. A term originally used for a Tomkeieff p.233) granite porphyry with a microcrystalline GRANITONE. An obsolete term originally pro- groundmass. Rosenbusch (1877) later re– posed for rapakivi from Finland and men- defined it as it is used today, as a porphyritic tioned by Ferber in his letters from Italy. Also rock of granite composition in which the used in Italy as an old name for gabbro. groundmass alkali feldspar and quartz are in (Kirwan, 1784, p.149; Tomkeieff p.233) micrographic intergrowth.(Vogelsang, 1872, GRANITOPHYRE. An obsolete group name for p.534; Tröger 859; Johannsen v.2, p.288; porphyritic granitic rocks. (Gümbel, 1888, Tomkeieff p.234) p.111; Tomkeieff p.233) GRANOPHYRITE. An obsolete term for non- GRANODIORITE. A plutonic rock consist- porphyritic rocks with a microcrystalline tex- ing essentially of quartz, sodic plagioclase ture. (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534) and lesser amounts of alkali feldspar with GRANULITE. Apart from metamorphic usage, minor amounts of hornblende and biotite. this term has also been used for fine-grained Name first used by Becker on maps of the muscovite or two mica leuco-granites but is Gold Belt of the Sierra Nevada. Now defined now obsolete in this sense. (Michel-Lévy, modally in QAPF field 4 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). 1874, p.177; Tröger 860; Tomkeieff p.235) (Lindgren, 1893, p.202; Tröger 105; GRANULOPHYRE. A quartz porphyry in which Johannsen v.2, p.318; Tomkeieff p.233) the groundmass has a microgranitic texture. GRANODOLERITE. An obsolete term for a plu- (Lapparent, 1885, p.602; Morvan, France; tonic rock containing labradorite-bytownite Tomkeieff p.236) and orthoclase. (Shand, 1917, p.466; Tröger GRAPHIC GRANITE. A name originally suggested 119) by Haüy for a variety of granite in which the GRANOFELSOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a quartz and feldspar are intergrown in such a porphyry with a groundmass texture between way that it has the appearance of cuneiform felsitic and granitic.(Vogelsang, 1875, p.160; or runic writing. (Brongniart, 1813, p.32; Tomkeieff p.234) Johannsen v.2, p.72; Tomkeieff p.236) GRANOGABBRO. An obsolete term for an GRAPHIPHYRE (GRAPHOPHYRE). Obsolete terms orthoclase-bearing variety of quartz gabbro originally suggested to replace the textural analogous to granodiorite. (Johannsen, 1917, term granophyre – graphophyre having a p.89; Tröger 110; Johannsen v.2, p.367; megacrystalline and graphiphyre a micro- Tomkeieff p.234) crystalline groundmass. Tröger (1938) uses GRANOLIPARITE. An obsolete name for a recent graphopyre as a rock name, although he sug- granitic rock containing vitreous feldspar. gests it is better used as an adjective. (Lapparent, 1893, p.620; Tomkeieff p.234) Tomkeieff et al. (1983) suggest both are rock GRANOLITE. An obsolete general term first names.(Cross et al., 1906, p.704; Tröger 861; 3.3 Glossary 87

Tomkeieff p.237) Tomkeieff p.240) GRAZINITE. A variety of phonolitic nephelinite GRÖBAITE. An obsolete name for a leucocratic containing analcime but no olivine.(Almeida, variety of monzodiorite consisting of major 1961, p.135; Mt Grazinas, Trindade Island, amounts of sodic plagioclase, with lesser South Atlantic Ocean) amounts of orthoclase, augite, hornblende GREENHALGHITE. A variety of quartz latite and biotite. (Grahmann, 1927, p.33; Gröba, consisting of phenocrysts of oligoclase- Saxony, Germany; Tröger 277; Tomkeieff andesine and biotite in a matrix of quartz and p.240) K-feldspar, corresponding to the yosemititic GRÖNLANDITE (GREENLANDITE). An obsolete magma-type of Niggli. (Niggli, 1923, p.113; name for a variety of orthopyroxene Mt Greenhalgh, Silverton, South Carolina, hornblendite consisting essentially of horn- USA; Tröger 97; Tomkeieff p.238) blende and hypersthene (= enstatite). GREENLANDITE. See grönlandite. (Machatschki, 1927, p.175; named after GREISEN. An old Saxon mining term originally Greenland; from Island of Upernivik; Tröger used for a variety of granitic rocks containing 705; Johannsen v.4, p.447; Tomkeieff p.238) tin ore and virtually no feldspar. Later used GRORUDITE. A local name for a variety of for rocks which appear to be peralkaline microgranite containing aegirine. pneumatolytically altered granite and con- (Brögger, 1890, p.66; Grorud, Oslo district, sisting essentially of quartz and mica, with or Norway; Tröger 62; Johannsen v.2, p.102; without topaz, tourmaline, fluorite and Sn, Tomkeieff p.240) W, Be, Li, Nb, Ta etc. mineralization. GUARDIAITE. A variety of tephritic phonolite or (Leonhard, 1823a, p.59; from the German nepheline-bearing latite containing Greisstein = ash-coloured stone; Tröger 6; plagioclase phenocrysts mantled with alkali Johannsen v.2, p.5; Tomkeieff p.239) feldspar in a groundmass of essential GRENNAITE. A variety of agpaitic nepheline nepheline, augite, biotite and glass. (Narici, syenite with phenocrysts of catapleiite and/or 1932, p.234; Cape Guardia, Ponza Island, eudialyte in a fine-grained groundmass rich Italy; Tröger 531; Tomkeieff p.242) in aegirine and showing gneissose textures. HAKUTOITE. A local name, attributed to F. The rock is most probably a deformed and Yamanari, for a variety of peralkaline trachyte partly recrystallized lujavrite. (Adamson, that is characterized by sodic pyroxenes and 1944, p.123; Grenna, now Gränna, Norra amphiboles and small amounts of quartz. Kärr complex, Sweden; Tomkeieff p.239) (Lacroix, 1927a, p.1410; Hakuto San, North GRIMMAITE. A variety of charnockite porphyry Korea; Tröger 77; Tomkeieff p.244) to quartz mangerite porphyry of QAPF fields HAMRÅNGITE, HAMRONGITE. An obsolete local 3b to 8* (Fig. 2.4, p.22), respectively. It is name for a variety of kersantite (a suggested (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that lamprophyre) containing phenocrysts of this term should be abandoned. (Ebert, 1968, biotite in a groundmass of biotite, andesine p.1044; Grimma, Saxony, Germany) and a little quartz. (Eckermann, 1928b, p.13; GRIQUAITE. A variety of garnet clinopyroxenite supposedly from Hamrångefjarden, Gävle, occurring as inclusions in kimberlites, com- Sweden, but attempts to relocate this rock posed essentially of pyrope garnet, with have failed; Tröger 146; Johannsen v.2, diopside, and minor phlogopite, olivine, spinel p.405; Tomkeieff p.245) and ore. (Beck, 1907, p.301; named after HAPLITE. A name suggested as the Griqualand, South Africa; Tröger 716; etymologically correct spelling of aplite. 88 3 Glossary of terms

(Johannsen, 1932, p.91; Tomkeieff p.246) (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.269; Harzburg, Harz HAPLO-. A prefix suggested to denote a pure Mts, Lower Saxony, Germany; Tröger 732; artifical mixture of various feldspars and Johannsen v.4, p.438; Tomkeieff p.247) diopside used in experimental work, e.g. HATHERLITE. A local term for a variety of alkali haplodiorite (diopside + sodic plagioclase), feldspar syenite containing abundant haplogabbro (diopside + calcic plagioclase), anorthoclase, with biotite and hornblende. haplosyenite (diopside + albite). Haplogranite The rock was later called leeuwfonteinite. and haplograndiorite are now commonly used (Henderson, 1898, p.46; Hatherly gun pow- by experimental petrologists for mixtures of der factory, Magaliesberg Range, South Af- quartz and synthectic feldspars with no mafic rica; Tröger 182; Johannsen v.3, p.10; minerals. Cf. aplo-. (Bowen, 1915, p.161; Tomkeieff p.247) from the Greek haploos = simple) HAÜYNEBASALT . A general term originally HAPLO-PITCHSTONE. A term suggested for an used for a rock in which the place of feldspar experimental composition approximating a is taken by haüyne. Later redefined as a rock natural pitchstone. (Reynolds, 1958, p.388; of basaltic appearance consisting of haüyne, Tomkeieff p.246) olivine and clinopyroxene, often with minor HAPLODIORITE. See haplo-. leucite and nepheline. The name should not HAPLOGABBRO. See haplo-. be used as the term basalt is now restricted to HAPLOGRANITE. See haplo-. a rock containing essential plagioclase. As HAPLOGRANODIORITE. See haplo-. the rock is a variety of foidite it should be HAPLOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a granitic given the appropriate name, e.g. olivine rock with a texture intermediate between haüynite.(Trimmer, 1841, p.172; Tröger 650; porphyritic and equigranular. (Stache & John, Johannsen v.4, p.346; Tomkeieff p.247) 1877, p.189; Tomkeieff p.246) HAÜYNE BASANITE. Now defined in HAPLOSYENITE. See haplo-. QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of HARRISITE. A variety of troctolite in which the basanite in which haüyne is the most abun- large black lustrous olivines have a branch- dant foid. (Tröger, 1935, p.246; Tröger 598; ing habit of growth and are orientated perpen- Johannsen v.4, p.238) dicular to the layering. The matrix to the HAÜYNE PHONOLITE. Now defined in olivines is composed of highly calcic QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of plagioclase and minor pyroxene. (Harker, phonolite in which haüyne is an important 1908, p.71; Glen Harris, Island of Rhum, foid. (Bo¶ick¥, 1873, p.16; Tröger 473; Scotland, UK; Tröger 401; Johannsen v.3, Johannsen v.4, p.131) p.349; Tomkeieff p.246) HAÜYNFELS. An obsolete name based on the HARTUNGITE. A local name for a variety of incorrect identification of haüyne in a rock melteigite consisting of nepheline, pyroxene that was later called ditroite.(Haidinger, 1861, and wollastonite with or without alkali feld- p.64; Ditro (now Ditrau), Transylvania, Ro- spar. (Eckermann, 1942, p.402; Hartung, Alnö mania; Johannsen v.4, p.98; Tomkeieff p.247) Island, Västernorrland, Sweden; Tomkeieff HAÜYNITE. A term originally used for a p.247) basaltic rock with haüyne as the only foid. HARZBURGITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock Now defined as a variety of foidite of field composed essentially of olivine and 15c of the QAPF diagram (Fig. 2.11, p.31). orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in the (Reinisch, 1917, p.68; Morgenberg, Blatt ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). Wiesental, Saxony, Germany; Tröger 650; 3.3 Glossary 89

Tomkeieff p.247) Tröger 561; Johannsen v.4, p.244; Tomkeieff HAÜYNITITE. An obsolete term proposed for a p.249) volcanic rock consisting of haüyne and mafic HERONITE. A variety of analcime monzosyenite minerals without olivine. (Johannsen, 1938, which contains spheroidal aggregates of p.336; Tröger 650; Tomkeieff p.248) orthoclase in a matrix of analcime, labradorite HAÜYNOLITH. An obsolete term proposed for a and aegirine. (Coleman, 1899, p.436; Heron monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of Bay, Lake Superior, Ontario, Canada; Tröger haüyne.(Johannsen, 1938, p.337; Tröger 633; 516; Johannsen v.4, p.287; Tomkeieff p.250) Tomkeieff p.248) HEUMITE. A local name for a fine-grained HAÜYNOPHYRE. A volcanic rock name equiva- variety of nepheline-bearing syenite consist- lent to leucitophyre or nephelinite for rocks ing essentially of alkali feldspar, barkevikite that are rich in haüyne and nosean. The ma- (see p.44) and lepidomelane with minor trix may contain glass, pyroxene, haüyne and amounts of plagioclase and nepheline. other foids. (Abich, 1839, p.337; Tröger 537; (Brögger, 1898, p.90; Heum, Larvik, Oslo Johannsen v.4, p.362; Tomkeieff p.248) Igneous Province, Norway; Tröger 497; HAWAIITE. A term originally defined as a Johannsen v.4, p.170; Tomkeieff p.251) variety of olivine-bearing basalt in which the HIGH-ALUMINA BASALT. A collective term for normative plagioclase is oligoclase or basalts from the tholeiitic, calc-alkaline and

andesine. Now defined chemically as the alkaline associations in which Al2O3 is gener- sodic variety of trachybasalt in TAS field S1 ally greater than 16%. They usually, but not (Fig. 2.14, p.35).(Iddings, 1913, p.198; named invariably, have phenocrysts of plagioclase. after Hawaii, USA; Tröger 327; Johannsen Tholeiitic basalts are commonly and calc- v.3, p.171; Tomkeieff p.248) alkaline basalts are almost exclusively of this HEDRUMITE. A local name for a porphyritic type. (Kuno, 1960, p.122) fine-grained variety of alkali feldspar syenite HIGH-K. A chemical term originally applied

with a trachytic or foyaitic texture consisting to andesites with K2O > 2.5% but later ap- essentially of microcline-microperthite. The plied to volcanic rocks which plot above a

groundmass is rich in biotite and contains line on the SiO2–K2O diagram, i.e. for their

minor sodic amphibole, aegirine and SiO2 values they are higher than usual in K2O. nepheline. Cf. pulaskite. (Brögger, 1898, The field is now defined as an optional quali- p.183; Hedrum, Oslo district, Norway; Tröger fier for certain rock names in the TAS classi- 190; Johannsen v.4, p.25; Tomkeieff p.248) fication (Fig. 2.17, p.37). (Taylor, 1969, p.45) HELSINKITE. A local name for an equigranular HIGH-MG ANDESITE. A term proposed as an dyke rock consisting essentially of albite and alternative to boninite to avoid the equiva- epidote, which was originally thought to be lence between some ophiolite basalts and primary. (Laitakari, 1918, p.3; named after high-Mg andesites implied by some authors Helsinki; Tröger 199; Johannsen v.3, p.142; for the term boninite. (Jenner, 1981, p.307) Tomkeieff p.249) HIGHWOODITE. A variety of nepheline-bearing HEPTORITE. A variety of lamprophyre consist- monzonite consisting essentially of ing of phenocrysts of titanian augite, anorthoclase, labradorite, augite and biotite. barkevikite (see p.44), olivine, and haüyne in The light minerals only just exceed the dark a groundmass of glass and labradorite laths. minerals in abundance. (Johannsen, 1938, (Busz, 1904, p.86; from the Greek hepta = p.40; Highwood Mts, Montana, USA; seven; Siebengebirge, near Bonn, Germany; Tröger(38) 237ƒ; Tomkeieff p.252) 90 3 Glossary of terms

HILAIRITE. A local name for a coarse-grained Table 2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index variety of sodalite nepheline syenite consist- ranges from 90 to 100. (Streckeisen, 1967; ing of nepheline, alkali feldspar, sodalite and from the Greek holos = whole, melas = dark, aegirine with a little eudialyte. (Johannsen, krateein = to predominate) 1938, p.289; Mt St Hilaire, Quebec, Canada; HOLYOKEITE. A local name for an albitized Tröger(38) 415ƒ; Tomkeieff p.252) dolerite with an ophitic texture. The principal HIRNANTITE. An obsolete name for an intrusive minerals are albite, some zoisite, calcite, rock consisting essentially of albite with minor chlorite and opaques.(Emerson, 1902, p.508; chlorite, iron ore and secondary quartz and Holyoke, Massachusetts, USA; Tröger 197; calcite. Possibly an albite keratophyre or an Johannsen v.3, p.139; Tomkeieff p.254) albitized tholeiite. (Travis, 1915, p.79; Craig- HONGITE. A name given to a hypothetical set of ddu, Hirnant, Berwyn Hills, Wales, UK; data used to illustrate the problems of the Tröger 219; Johannsen v.3, p.143; Tomkeieff statistical interpretation of rock compositions. p.253) (Aitchison, 1984, p.534) HOBIQUANDORTHITE. An unwieldy name con- HOOIBERGITE. A local name for a melanocratic structed by Johannsen to illustrate some of variety of what, according to the Subcom- the possibilties of the mnemonic classifica- mission classification, is a granite just inside tion of Belyankin (1929) for a granitic rock QAPF field 3b (Fig. 2.4, p.22) consisting consisting of hornblende, biotite, quartz, essentially of green hornblende with minor andesine and orthoclase. Cf. biquahor- amounts of labradorite, orthoclase and quartz. orthandite and topatourbiolilepiquorthite. Traditionally the rock has been called a vari- (Johannsen, 1931, p.125) ety of gabbro. (Westermann, 1932, p.46; HOLLAITE. A local name for a coarse-grained Hooiberg, Aruba Island, Lesser Antilles; variety of calcite melteigite consisting of Tröger 281; Tomkeieff p.256) pyroxene (55%), calcite and nepheline. HÖRMANNSITE. An obsolete name for a variety (Brögger, 1921, p.217; Holla Church, Fen of monzodiorite containing sodic plagioclase Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 699; and lesser amounts of orthoclase with biotite Tomkeieff p.253) and calcite. Thought to have formed by the HOLMITE. An obsolete term suggested by assimilation of marble.(Ostadal, 1935, p.122; Johannsen for a lamprophyre in which melilite Hörmanns, N.W. Waldvirtel, Austria; was thought to occur. Apparently unknown Tröger(38) 863ƒ; Tomkeieff p.256) to Johannsen, it had already been shown HORNBERG. An old German name for greisen. (Flett, 1935, p.185) that the mineral origi- (Brückmanns, 1778, p.214; Johannsen v.2, nally identified as melilite was, in fact, apa- p.18; Tomkeieff p.256) tite. The rock is actually a monchiquite. HORNBLENDE GABBRO. A variety of (Johannsen, 1938, p.378; Holm Island, Ork- gabbro in which primary hornblende occurs. ney Islands, Scotland, UK; Tröger(38) 746ƒ; Now defined modally in the gabbroic rock Tomkeieff p.253) classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25). (Streng & HOLOLEUCOCRATIC. Now defined (see Kloos, 1877, p.113; Tröger 349; Johannsen Table 2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index v.3, p.227; Tomkeieff p.256) ranges from 0 to10. (Streckeisen, 1967; from HORNBLENDE PERIDOTITE. An the Greek holos = whole, leukos = white, ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen- krateein = to predominate) tially of olivine with up to 50% amphibole. HOLOMELANOCRATIC. Now defined (see Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock 3.3 Glossary 91

classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Wyllie, 1967, variety of monzonite containing andesine p.2) and orthoclase, with biotite, clinopyroxene HORNBLENDE PYROXENITE. A collec- and quartz. (Brögger, 1931, p.72; Hurum, tive term for pyroxenites containing up to Oslo district, Norway; Tröger 92; Tomkeieff 50% of amphibole. Now defined modally in p.260) the ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, HUSEBYITE. A local name for a medium-grained p.28). (Wyllie, 1967, p.2) variety of plagioclase-bearing nepheline HORNBLENDITE. An ultramafic plutonic syenite containing aegirine-augite and alkali rock composed almost entirely of hornblende. amphibole. The term is synonymous with Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock essexite-foyaite. (Brögger, 1933, p.35; classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28).(Phillips, 1848, Husebyås, Akerhus, Oslo Igneous Province, p.40; Tröger 701; Johannsen v.4, p.442; Norway; Tröger 508; Johannsen v.4, p.165; Tomkeieff p.257) Tomkeieff p.261) HORTITE. An obsolete term for a melanocratic HYALO-. Suggested as an optional prefix variety of monzosyenite consisting of alkali (p.5) that can be used to indicate the presence feldspar, plagioclase and minor calcite with of glass in a rock that has been named using abundant pyroxene and hornblende. Prob- the TAS classification (section 2.12.2, p.33). ably formed from gabbro by the assimilation (Le Maitre (Editor) et al., 1989, p.5; from the of limestone. (Vogt, 1915, p.5; Hortavaer, Greek hyalos = glass) N.W. Leka, Trondheim, Norway; Tröger 261; HYALOCLASTITE. A consolidated pyroclastic Johannsen v.3, p.66; Tomkeieff p.258) rock composed of angular fragments of glass HORTONOLITITE. A variety of dunite composed which may or may not be devitrifed. essentially of hortonolite. (Polkanov & (Rittmann, 1962, p.72) Eliseev, 1941, p.28; Tomkeieff p.258) HYALOMELANE. An obsolete term for a basaltic HOVLANDITE. A local name for a variety of glass insoluble in acids. (Hausmann, 1847, monzogabbro composed of large crystals of p.545; from the Greek hyalos = glass, bytownite, biotite, hypersthene (= enstatite) melas = dark; Tröger 869; Johannsen v.3, and olivine. The rock is a hybrid type. (Barth, p.290; Tomkeieff p.261) 1944, p.68; Hovland Farm, Modum, Oslo HYALOMICTE. An obsolete term for a greisen district, Norway; Tomkeieff p.258) consisting of hyaline quartz and mica. HRAFTINNA. An Icelandic name for obsidian. (Brongniart, 1813, p.34; Tomkeieff p.261) (Johannsen, 1932, p.279; Tomkeieff p.258) HYALOPSITE. An obsolete name for obsidian. HUDSONITE. A term given to a variety of (Gümbel, 1888, p.41; Johannsen v.2, p.279; pyroxene olivine hornblendite which was Tomkeieff p.261) later replaced by the name cortlandtite as HYDROTACHYLYTE. A term originally used for a hudsonite (= hastingsite) was already in use glass formed from a partially melted sand- as a mineral name. (Cohen, 1885, p.242; stone, but later used for tachylytes with high Hudson River, New York, USA; Tröger 866; water contents (up to 13%). (Petersen, 1869, Johannsen v.4, p.425; Tomkeieff p.259) p.32; from the Greek hydor = water, tachys = HUNGARITE. A local term for a variety of rapid, lytos = soluble; Tröger 870; Johannsen andesite containing hornblende.(Lang, 1877, v.3, p.290; Tomkeieff p.265) p.196; named after Hungary; Tröger 867; HYPABYSSAL. Pertaining to rocks whose type of Johannsen v.3, p.169; Tomkeieff p.260) emplacement is intermediate between plu- HURUMITE. A local name for a medium-grained tonic and volcanic. Often applied to rocks 92 3 Glossary of terms

from minor intrusions, e.g. sills and dykes. groundmass of the same minerals. It differs (Brögger, 1894, p.97; from the Greek hypo = chemically from a typical orogenic andesite under or from, abyssos = bottomless or un- in being poorer in alumina and richer in iron. fathomable; Johannsen v.1, p.176; Tomkeieff (Carmichael, 1964, p.442; named after Ice- p.266) land) HYPERACIDITE. A term proposed for highly acid IGNEOUS ROCK. A rock that has solidified rocks. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1896, p.175; from a molten state either within or on the Tomkeieff p.266) surface of the Earth or extraterrestrial bodies. HYPERITE. An old name originally used for a (Kirwan, 1794, p.455; from the Latin ignis = variety of norite consisting of hypersthene (= fire; Johannsen v.1, p.177; Tomkeieff p.271) enstatite), plagioclase and augite, but rede- IGNIMBRITE. An indurated tuff consisting of fined with various other meanings, e.g. crystal and rock fragments in a matrix of diabase, gabbro-norite and for noritic rocks glass shards which are usually welded to- with hypersthene coronas around olivine. gether. In some cases the welding is so ex- (Naumann, 1850, p.594; from an old Swed- treme that the original texture shown by the ish name; Tröger 354; Johannsen v.3, p.238; glass shards is lost. The composition is usu- Tomkeieff p.266) ally acid to intermediate. (Marshall, 1932, HYPERITITE. An obsolete term for a bronzite (= p.200; from the Latin ignis = fire, imber = enstatite) diabase. (Törnebohm, 1877a, p.42; shower; Tröger(38) 871ƒ; Tomkeieff p.271) Tomkeieff p.266) IJOLITE. A plutonic rock consisting of HYPERSTHENITE. A variety of orthopyroxenite pyroxene with 30%–70% nepheline. Now composed almost entirely of hypersthene (= defined modally as a variety of foidolite in enstatite). (Naumann, 1850, p.595; Tröger QAPF field 15 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Ramsay & 676; Johannsen v.4, p.458; Tomkeieff p.267) Berghell, 1891, p.304; Iijoki, now Iivaara, HYPOBASITE. An obsolete term for an ultrabasic Kuusamo, Finland; Tröger 607; Johannsen rock. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1898, p.42; v.4, p.313; Tomkeieff p.271) Tomkeieff p.267) IJUSSITE. A local name for a variety of teschenite HYSTEROBASE. A variety of diabase in which without olivine and with kaersutite and titanian the augite is replaced by brown hornblende. augite as the mafic phases. (Rachkovsky, (Lossen, 1886, p.925; Tröger 321; Tomkeieff 1911, p.257; Ijuss River, Upper Yenisey p.268) River, Siberia, Russian Federation; Tröger I-TYPEGRANITE . A general term for a range of 567; Tomkeieff p.272) metaluminous calc-alkali granitic rocks, ILMEN-GRANITE. A biotite nepheline syenite mainly tonalites to granodiorites and gran- later called miaskite.(Tomkeieff et al., 1983, ites, characterized by essential quartz, vari- p.272; Ilmen Mts, Urals, Russian Federa- able amounts of plagioclase and alkali feld- tion) spar, hornblende and biotite. Muscovite is ILMENITITE. A rock consisting almost entirely absent. The prefix I implies that the source of ilmenite. (Kolderup, 1896, p.14; Tröger rocks have igneous compositions. (Chappell 768; Johannsen v.4, p.470; Tomkeieff p.272) & White, 1974, p.173) ILVAITE. Alleged to be a variety of granite from ICELANDITE. A variety of intermediate volcanic the Island of Ilva, now Elba, Italy but the rock containing phenocrysts of andesine, reference cited (Fournet, 1845) does not con- clinopyroxene and/or orthopyroxene and/or tain the name. However, the term should not pigeonite and less commonly olivine in a be used as a rock name as it has been used 3.3 Glossary 93

since 1811 for a silicate of Fe and Ca. many; Tröger 872; Tomkeieff p.281) (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.272) ISOPHYRE. An obsolete name for obsidian. ILZITE. An obsolete local name for an aplite (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.283) consisting of sodic plagioclase, quartz and ISSITE. A local name for a fine-grained variety biotite with minor alkali feldspar. (Frentzel, of hornblendite consisting essentially of horn- 1911, p.176; Ilzgebirge, Passau, Bavaria, blende, with cores of augite and a little Germany; Tröger(38) 278ƒ; Tomkeieff plagioclase. (Duparc & Pamphil, 1910, p.272) p.1136; River Iss, Urals, Russian Federation; IMANDRITE. A local name for a variety of Tröger 712; Johannsen v.3, p.336; Tomkeieff granite consisting of graphically intergrown p.283) quartz and albite with chloritized biotite. A ITALITE. A rock consisting almost entirely of hybrid rock formed by the interaction of leucite held together by small amounts of nepheline syenite magma with greywacke. glass. Now defined modally as a leucocratic (Ramsay & Hackman, 1894, p.46; Imandra, variety of foidolite in QAPF field 15 (Fig. Kola Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tröger 2.8, p.27) in which the foid is predominantly 57; Tomkeieff p.272) leucite. (Washington, 1920, p.33; Alban Hills, INNINMORITE. A local name for an andesitic to near Rome, Italy; Tröger 627; Johannsen v.4, dacitic rock composed of phenocrysts of cal- p.311; Tomkeieff p.284) cic plagioclase and pigeonite in a fine-grained ITSINDRITE. A local name for a fine-grained to glassy groundmass. (Thomas & Bailey, variety of nepheline syenite consisting essen- 1915, p.209; Inninmore Bay, Morvern, Scot- tially of microcline and nepheline in land, UK; Tröger 126; Tomkeieff p.276) granophyric intergrowth, with aegirine, biotite INTERMEDIATE. A commonly used chemi- and melanite. (Lacroix, 1922, p.388; Itsindra cal term now defined in the TAS classifica- Valley, Madagascar; Tröger 417; Johannsen tion (Fig. 2.14, p.35) as a rock containing v.4, p.145; Tomkeieff p.284) VERNITE more than 52% and less than 63% SiO2, i.e. I . An obsolete name for a granite-like lying between acid and basic rocks. (Judd, rock consisting of phenocrysts of orthoclase 1886a, p.51; Johannsen v.1, p.181; Tomkeieff and plagioclase in a groundmass of euhedral p.277) feldspars with minor hornblende, mica and INTRITE. An obsolete term for porphyritic rocks. quartz. (McHenry & Watt, 1895, p.93; (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.75; Tomkeieff p.279) Iverness, County Limerick, Ireland; Tröger INTRODACITE. A term for a normal dacite that 873; Tomkeieff p.284) was later replaced by phanerodacite. IVOIRITE. A variety of clinopyroxene norite of (Belyankin, 1923, p.99; Tomkeieff p.279) QAPF field 10 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) belonging to IOPHYRE. An obsolete term for blue to choco- the charnockitic rock series. It is suggested late-brown porphyritic rocks containing (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that this term amphiboles.(Rozière, 1826, p.310; Tomkeieff should be abandoned. (Lacroix, 1910; Mt p.281) Marny, Ivory Coast) ISENITE. A local name proposed for a variety of IVREITE. A name suggested for a group of trachyandesite thought to contain hornblende, pyroxene quartz diorites.(Marcet Riba, 1925, biotite and nosean. As the “nosean” was later p.293; Ivrea, Piedmont, Italy; Tomkeieff shown to be apatite (Dannenberg, 1897), the p.284) name is not justified. (Bertels, 1874, p.175; JACUPIRANGITE. A variety of alkali pyroxenite River Eis (Latin name Isena), Nassau, Ger- consisting essentially of titanian augite with 94 3 Glossary of terms

minor amounts of titanomagnetite, nepheline, feldspar is more abundant than Na-feldspar; apatite, perovskite and melanite garnet. sometimes used as a general term for potassic (Derby, 1891, p.314; Jacupiranga, São Paulo, nepheline syenites. (Brögger, 1921, p.93; Brazil; Tröger 687; Johannsen v.4, p.463; Juvet, Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tomkeieff p.285) Tröger 413; Johannsen v.4, p.104; Tomkeieff JADEOLITE. A term for a green chrome-bearing p.286) variety of syenite which has the appearance KAGIARITE. See khagiarite. of jade.(Kunz, 1908, p.810; Tomkeieff p.285) KAHUSITE. A rock described as a silica-rich JERSEYITE. A local name for a quartz-bearing magnetite rhyolite consisting essentially of variety of minette. (Lacroix, 1933, p.187; quartz, lesser amounts of magnetite and mi- Jersey, Channel Islands, UK; Tröger 68; nor tourmaline, biotite and graphite. Possibly Tomkeieff p.286) a re-melted iron-rich quartzite.(Sorotchinsky, JERVISITE. An oceanic volcanic rock of the 1934, p.192; Kahusi Volcano, S.W. of Lake icelandite group, in which groundmass Kivu, Democratic Republic of Congo; plagioclase is oligoclase. Cf. duncanite. Tröger(38) 873ƒ; Tomkeieff p.287) (Stewart & Thornton, 1975, p.568; named KAIWEKITE. A local name for a variety of after Jervis Island, Galapagos Islands, Pa- trachyte that usually carries phenocrysts of cific Ocean) anorthoclase and titanian augite. (Marshall, JOSEFITE. An obsolete name for a poorly de- 1906, p.400; Kaiweke (= Long Beach), fined ultramafic rock composed of titanian Kaikorai Valley, Otago, New Zealand; Tröger augite and olivine with secondary calcite and 216; Johannsen v.4, p.38; Tomkeieff p.287) chlorite. (Szádeczky, 1899, p.215; “Big KAJANITE. An obsolete term for a melanocratic Quarry”, 2 km S.E. of Aswân, Egypt; Tröger variety of leucitite largely composed of biotite 697; Johannsen v.4, p.438; Tomkeieff p.286) and clinopyroxene and with subordinate JOTUN-NORITE. The term is synonymous with leucite. (Lacroix, 1926, p.600; Oele Kajan, jotunite. (Goldschmidt, 1916, p.34; Kalimantan, Indonesia; Tröger 648; Jotunheim, Norway) Johannsen v.4, p.371; Tomkeieff p.287) JOTUNITE. A member of the charnockitic KAKORTOKITE. A local name for a variety of rock series equivalent to orthopyroxene agpaitic nepheline syenite displaying pro- monzonorite in QAPF field 9 (Table 2.10, nounced cumulate textures and igneous lay- p.20). The term is synonymous with jotun- ering with a repetition of layers enriched in norite. (Hødal, 1945, p.140; Jotunheim, Nor- alkali feldspar, eudialyte and arfvedsonite. way) (Ussing, 1912, p.43; Kakortok (now JUMILLITE. Originally described as a variety of Qaqortoq), Ilímaussaq, Greenland; Tröger olivine phonolitic leucitite composed essen- 878; Johannsen v.4, p.118; Tomkeieff p.287) tially of leucite and diopside, and with subor- KALIOPLETE. An obsolete term for an igneous dinate olivine, alkali feldspar and phlogopite. rock rich in potassium.(Brögger, 1898, p.266; Now regarded as an olivine-diopside- Tomkeieff p.288) richterite madupitic lamproite (Table 2.7, KALMAFITE. A mnenonic name for a mixture of p.17). (Osann, 1906, p.306; Jumilla, Murcia, kalsilite plus mafic minerals. (Hatch et al., Spain; Tröger 505; Johannsen v.4, p.263; 1961, p.358) Tomkeieff p.286) KALSILITITE. Now defined in the kalsilite- JUVITE. A local name for a coarse-grained bearing rock classification (section 2.5, p.12) variety of nepheline syenite in which K- as a rock containing kalsilite, but no leucite or 3.3 Glossary 95

melilite. Cf. mafurite. (Woolley et al., 1996, River, Transbaikal region, Russian Federa- p.177) tion; Tröger 63; Tomkeieff p.289) KALSILITOLITE. A medium-grained holo- KARJALITE. A local name for a rock consisting crystalline rock mainly composed of kalsilite essentially of albite with variable amounts of and clinopyroxene with small amounts of quartz, carbonate, amphibole, chlorite and leucite, melanite, biotite and melilite occur- iron ore. (Väyrynen, 1938, p.74; from the ring as ejected blocks in pyroclastic deposits. Finnish name for Karelia; Tomkeieff p.289) (Federico, 1976, p.5; Colle Cimino, Alban KARLSTEINITE. A local name for a variety of Hills, near Rome, Italy) peralkaline granite containing abundant KAMAFUGITE. A name for the distinctive microcline and some alkali amphiboles. series of consanguineous rocks katungite, (Hackl & Waldmann, 1935, p.263; Karlstein, mafurite and ugandite (section 2.5, p.12). near Raabs, Lower Austria, Austria; (Sahama, 1974, p.96; Toro-Ankole, Uganda) Tröger(38) 56ƒ; Tomkeieff p.290) KAMCHATITE. A local name for a porphyritic KÄRNÄITE. A glassy rock with the composition igneous rock consisting of orthoclase, bluish of dacite, containing phenocrysts of feldspar hornblende, pyroxene and epidote. Although and abundant inclusions of tuff-like material. similar in chemical composition to monzonite, It has been identified as an impactite.(Saksela, it contains no plagioclase. (Morozov, 1938, 1948, p.20; Kärnä Island, Lappajärvi, Fin- p.19; Sredinnyi Range, Kamchatka, Russian land; Tomkeieff p.290) Federation; Tomkeieff p.288) KASANSKITE. See kazanskite. KAMMGRANITE. An old term reused by Niggli KÅSENITE (KOSENITE). A local name for a vari- for a dark coloured K-rich amphibole biotite ety of calcite carbonatite consisting of sodic granite. (Groth, 1877, p.396; from the Ger- pyroxene, a little nepheline and 50%–60% man Kamm = divide; granite of Vosges Di- calcite. (Brögger, 1921, p.222; Kåsene, Fen vide, France; Tröger 54; Tomkeieff p.289) Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 756; KAMMSTEIN. An old German (Saxon) term for Tomkeieff p.290) serpentinite. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.289) KASSAITE. A porphyritic dyke rock with KAMPERITE. A local name for a medium- to phenocrysts of haüyne, labradorite with fine-grained highly potassic dyke rock com- oligoclase rims, barkevikite (see p.44) and posed of almost equal amounts of orthoclase augite in a groundmass of hastingsite and and biotite with minor oligoclase. The biotite andesine rimmed by oligoclase and orthoclase. is a late crystallization product. (Brögger, (Lacroix, 1918, p.542; Kassa Island, Îles de 1921, p.104; Kamperhoug, Fen Complex, Los, Conakry, Guinea; Tröger 519; Johann– Telemark, Norway; Tröger 248; Johannsen sen v.4, p.190; Tomkeieff p.290) v.3, p.87; Tomkeieff p.289) KATABUGITE. A variety of jotunite or norite of KANZIBITE. A local name for a K-rich variety of QAPF fields 9-10 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). It is a rhyolite in which the orthoclase phenocrysts member of the bugite series with 50% to 58%

are coloured black by graphite inclusions. SiO2, 15% to 40% hypersthene (= enstatite), (Sorotchinsky, 1934, p.190; Kanzibi Lake, oligoclase-andesine antiperthite and quartz. Kivu, Democratic Republic of Congo; It is suggested (Streckeisen, 1974, p.358) that Tröger(38) 878ƒ; Tomkeieff p.289) this term should be abandoned.(Bezborod’ko, KARITE. A term tentatively suggested for a 1931, p.145; Bug River, Podolia, Ukraine; quartz-rich variety of grorudite or peralkaline Tröger(38) 308ﬁ; Tomkeieff p.290) microgranite. (Karpinskii, 1903, p.31; Kara KATNOSITE. A local name for a variety of 96 3 Glossary of terms

nordmarkite (a quartz-bearing syenite) con- KAZANSKITE (KASANSKITE). A local term for a taining biotite or aegirine. (Brögger, 1933, mafic to ultramafic dyke rock consisting es- p.86; Lake Katnosa, Nordmarka, Oslo Igne- sentially of olivine with magnetite and small ous Province, Norway; Tomkeieff p.291) amounts of bytownite. It is a variety of KATUNGITE. A potassic melanocratic variety of plagioclase-bearing dunite or melanocratic olivine melilitite composed essentially of troctolite. (Duparc & Grosset, 1916, p.106; olivine and melilite with subordinate leucite, Kazansky, Central Urals, Russian Federa- kalsilite and nepheline in a glassy matrix. A tion; Tröger 402; Johannsen v.3, p.336; kamafugitic rock and now regarded as a Tomkeieff p.292) kalsilite-leucite-olivine melilitite (Tables 2.5 KEDABEKITE. A local term for a gabbroic rock and 2.6, p.12). (Holmes, 1937, p.201; composed of bytownite and approximately Katunga, Uganda; Tröger(38) 672ƒ; Johann- equal amounts of hedenbergite and andradite. sen v.4, p.362; Tomkeieff p.291) Probably a hybrid or skarn. (Fedorov, 1901, KATZENBUCKELITE. A porphyritic variety of p.135; Kedabek, Azerbaijan; Tröger 365; haüyne nepheline microsyenite containing Johannsen v.3, p.241; Tomkeieff p.292) phenocrysts of nepheline, nosean or analcime, KEMAHLITE. A local name for a fine-grained biotite and olivine in a matrix of nepheline, variety of monzonite containing analcime (leucite), alkali feldspar and sodic pseudoleucite. (Lacroix, 1933, p.190; pyroxene and amphibole. (Osann, 1902, Kemahl, Turkey; Tröger 520; Tomkeieff p.403; Katzenbuckel, Odenwald, Germany; p.293) Tröger 446; Johannsen v.4, p.273; Tomkeieff KENNINGITE. An obsolete name given to a rock p.292) which was thought to be a leucocratic variety KAUAIITE. A variety of monzodiorite with of basalt consisting mainly of labradorite titanian augite, a little olivine and feldspar with minor augite and serpentinized olivine, zoned from labradorite to oligoclase and and representing the volcanic equivalent of mantled by lime anorthoclase.(Iddings, 1913, anorthosite. However, Lundqvist (1975) p.173; Kauai, Hawaiian Islands, USA; Tröger showed that the rock was similar to other 284; Johannsen v.3, p.118; Tomkeieff p.292) dolerite dykes in the area and has no resem- KAUKASITE. See caucasite. blance to anorthosite. (Eckermann, 1938a, KAULAITE. A variety of olivine basalt contain- p.277; Känningen Island, Rödö Archipelago, ing anemousite instead of plagioclase, corre- Sweden; Tomkeieff p.293) sponding to the kaulaitic magma-type of KENTALLENITE. A local term for a melanocratic Niggli (1936, p.366) This is the same as the variety of monzonite composed of olivine, olivine pacificite of Barth (1930). (Tröger, augite, zoned plagioclase, brown and green 1938, p.67; Kaula Gorge, Ookala, Mauna micas and interstitial alkali feldspar. (Hill & Kea, Hawaii, USA; Tröger(38) 385; Kynaston, 1900, p.532; Kentallen Quarry, Tomkeieff p.292) Ballachulish, Scotland, UK; Tröger 260; KAXTORPITE. A local name for a coarse-grained, Johannsen v.3, p.99; Tomkeieff p.293) sometimes schistose, variety of nepheline KENYTE (KENYITE). A variety of phonolitic syenite consisting of alkali feldspar, trachyte characterized by rhomb-shaped nepheline, alkali amphibole (eckermannite) phenocrysts of anorthoclase with or without with or without pectolite and aegirine. augite and olivine set in a glassy ne-norma- (Adamson, 1944, p.188; Kaxtorp, Norra Kärr tive groundmass. (Gregory, 1900, p.211; Mt complex, Sweden; Tomkeieff p.292) Kenya, Kenya; Tröger 467; Johannsen v.4, 3.3 Glossary 97

p.130; Tomkeieff p.294) KHEWRAITE. A K-rich effusive rock composed KERAMIKITE. A group name for a series of of K-feldspar and enstatite, with minor cordierite-bearing pumices and obsidians of ilmenite, hematite and apatite. The enstatite rhyolitic composition which grade into is altered to antigorite, vermiculite and quartz. cordierite-bearing microtinites (an obsolete (Mosebach, 1956, p.200; Khewra Gorge, term for trachyte). (Kotô, 1916a, p.197; Pakistan) Sakura-jima Volcano, Ryukyu Island, Japan; KHIBINITE (CHIBINITE). A variety of eudialyte- Tröger(38) 40ﬁ; Tomkeieff p.294) bearing nepheline syenite with aegirine, al- KERATOPHYRE. A term originally used for a kali amphibole and many accessory miner- quartz-bearing orthoclase-plagioclase rock als, particularly those containing Ti and Zr. with a dense groundmass, but later used for Although originally spelt chibinite, the pre- albitized felsic extrusive rocks consisting ferred spelling is now khibinite. (Ramsay & essentially of albite with minor mafic miner- Hackman, 1894, p.80; Khibina complex, als, often altered to chlorite. Potassic Kola Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tröger keratophyres are also recognized in which 418; Johannsen v.4, p.107; Tomkeieff p.98) the feldspar is orthoclase. Commonly associ- KIIRUNAVAARITE (KIRUNAVAARITE). A local name ated with spilites. (Gümbel, 1874, p.43; from for an ultramafic rock consisting almost en- the Greek keras = horn; Tröger 213; Johann- tirely of magnetite. Cf. shishimskite. (Rinne, sen v.3, p.47; Tomkeieff p.294) 1921, p.182; Kiirunavaara, Lapland, Swe- KERATOPHYRITE. A keratophyre with the com- den; Tröger 761; Johannsen v.4, p.466; position of adamellite. (Loewinson-Lessing, Tomkeieff p.296) 1928, p.142; Tröger(38) 880ƒ; Tomkeieff KILAUEITE. An obsolete term for an aphanitic p.294) basaltic rock rich in magnetite. (Silvestri, KERSANTITE. A variety of lamprophyre 1888, p.186; Kilauea, Hawaii, USA; consisting of phenocrysts of Mg-biotite, with Tröger(38) 881ƒ; Tomkeieff p.296) or without hornblende, olivine or pyroxene in KIMBERLITE. An ultramafic rock consisting a groundmass of the same minerals plus of major amounts of serpentinized olivine plagioclase and occasional alkali feldspar. with variable amounts of phlogopite, Now defined in the lamprophyre classifica- orthopyroxene, clinopyroxene, carbonate and tion (Table 2.9, p.19). (Delesse, 1851, p.164; chromite. Characteristic accessory minerals named after its similarity to the rock called include pyrope garnet, monticellite, rutile kersanton from Kersanton, Brittany, France; and perovskite. It cannot be defined but is Tröger 317; Johannsen v.3, p.187; Tomkeieff characterized by the mineralogical criteria p.295) given in section 2.6, p.13. (Lewis, 1888, KERSANTON. An obsolete local name for a rock p.130; Kimberley, South Africa; Tröger 742; that was later named kersantite. (Rivière, Johannsen v.4, p.413; Tomkeieff p.296) 1844, p.537; Kersanton, Brittany, France; KIVITE. A local name for a variety of leucite Tröger 881; Johannsen v.3, p.187; Tomkei- tephrite largely composed of clinopyroxene eff p.295) and plagioclase with subordinate leucite and KHAGIARITE (KAGIARITE). An obsolete local minor olivine and biotite. (Lacroix, 1923, name for a glassy pantellerite with distinct p.265; Lake Kivu, Democratic Republic of flow texture. (Washington, 1913, p.708; Congo; Tröger 584; Johannsen v.4, p.241; Khagiar, Pantelleria Island, Italy; Tröger 73; Tomkeieff p.297) Tomkeieff p.295) KJELSÅSITE. A local name given to a plagioclase- 98 3 Glossary of terms

rich larvikite which is a variety of augite times contain normative or modal olivine. syenite or monzonite. (Brögger, 1933, p.45; (Iddings, 1913, p.193; Kohala, Waimea, Kjelsås, Sørkedal, Oslo district, Norway; Hawaii, USA; Tröger 289; Johannsen v.3, Tröger 275; Johannsen v.3, p.115; Tomkeieff p.169; Tomkeieff p.299) p.297) KOHLIPHYRE. An obsolete term proposed for KLAUSENITE. A local term used as a group name igneous rocks intruding coal formations. for two different types of rocks: (1) for dioritic (Ebray, 1875, p.291) norites and quartz gabbros from the Tyrol, (2) KOKKITE (COCCITE). An obsolete group name for a series of lamprophyric rocks ranging for crystalline non-schistose igneous and sedi- from diorite to tonalite in composition but mentary rocks. (Gümbel, 1888, p.85; with a graphic groundmass. (Cathrein, 1898, Tomkeieff p.108) p.275; Klausen, near Bressanone, Alto Adige, KOLDERUPITE. A name suggested for a group of Italy; Tröger 338; Tomkeieff p.298) pyroxene tonalites.(Marcet Riba, 1925, p.293; KLEPTOLITH. An obsolete term suggested for named after C.F. Kolderup) basic lamprophyric dyke rocks which intrude KOMATIITE. A variety of ultramafic lavas many Scandinavian granites. (Sederholm, that crystallize from high temperature mag- 1934, p.17; Tomkeieff p.298) mas with 18% to 32% MgO. They often form KLINGHARDTITE. A variety of nepheline pillows and have chilled flow-tops and usu- phonolite containing phenocrysts of sanidine. ally display well-developed spinifex textures (Kaiser-Gießen, 1913, p.597; Klinghardt with intergrown skeletal and bladed olivine Mts, S.E. of Lüderitz, Namibia; Tröger(38) and pyroxene crystals set in abundant glass. 881¤; Tomkeieff p.298) The more highly magnesian varieties are KLINGSTEIN (CLINKSTONE). An old term, used often termed peridotitic komatiite. Now de- before the mineral composition of rocks was fined chemically in the TAS classification known, for rocks which ring when hit with a (Fig. 2.13, p.34). (Viljoen & Viljoen, 1969, hammer. Later replaced by the name p.83; Komati River, Barberton, Transvaal, phonolite. (Werner, 1787, p.11; from the South Africa) German klingen = to sound; Johannsen v.4, KOMATIITIC BASALT. See basaltic komatiite. p.121) KONGITE. A name given to a hypothetical set of KLOTDIORITE. A Swedish term for an orbicular data used to illustrate the problems of the diorite. (Holst & Eichstädt, 1884, p.137; statistical interpretation of rock compositions. Tomkeieff p.298) (Aitchison, 1984, p.534) KLOTGRANITE. A Swedish term for an orbicular KOSENITE. See kåsenite. granite. (Holst & Eichstädt, 1884, p.137; KOSWITE. A local term for a variety of olivine Tomkeieff p.298) clinopyroxenite composed of clinopyroxene, KODURITE. A local name suggested by L.L. olivine and magnetite. (Duparc & Pearce, Fermor for an intrusive rock consisting of K- 1901, p.892; Koswinski Mts, Urals, Russian feldspar, manganese garnet and apatite. (Hol- Federation; Tröger 683; Johannsen v.4, land, 1907, p.22; Kodur Mines, Vizagapatam, p.440; Tomkeieff p.300) now Vishakhapatnam, Andhra Pradesh, KOTUITE. A local name for a dyke rock consist- India; Tröger 224; Tomkeieff p.299) ing of augite, nepheline, biotite and ore min- KOHALAITE. A general term proposed for in- erals with minor aegirine, apatite, perovskite termediate volcanic rocks in which the nor- and phlogopite. (Butakova, 1956, p.213; mative feldspar is oligoclase; they some- Kotui River, S. of Khatanga, N. Siberia, 3.3 Glossary 99

Russian Federation) (Leonhard, 1823a, p.107; Tröger 361; KOVDITE. A local name for a variety of pyroxene Johannsen v.3, p.320) hornblendite composed of green amphibole KULAITE. An obsolete term originally defined and orthopyroxene, with small amounts of as a subgroup of basalts in which hornblende biotite and plagioclase and occasional garnet. is more abundant than augite. Redefined It may be a metamorphic rock. The descrip- (Washington, 1900) as a basic alkaline vol- tion given in Tomkeieff et al. (1983) appears canic rock in which orthoclase and plagioclase to be incorrect.(Fedorov, 1903, p.215; Kovda, are present in about equal amounts together White Sea, Russian Federation; Tomkeieff with up to 25% nepheline. (Washington, 1894, p.300) p.115; Kula, E. of Izmir, Turkey; Tröger 578; KOVDORITE. A local term for a variety of Johannsen v.4, p.198; Tomkeieff p.301) turjaite (a melilitolite) containing olivine. KULLAITE. A local name for porphyritic variety (Zlatkind, 1945, p.92; Lake Kovdor, Kola of monzodiorite composed of phenocrysts of Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tomkeieff andesine and Na-orthoclase in an ophitic p.300) groundmass of oligoclase-andesine, chlorite KRABLITE. An obsolete term for a rhyolitic and epidote after augite, quartz and magnet- crystal tuff. (Preyer & Zirkel, 1862, p.317; ite.(Hennig, 1899, p.19; Kullagården, Kullen, Krabla, Iceland; Tröger 882; Tomkeieff Sweden; Tröger 288; Johannsen v.3, p.121; p.300) Tomkeieff p.303) KRAGERITE. An alternative spelling of KUSELITE. See cuselite. krageröite. (Watson, 1912, p.509; Tröger KUSKITE. A discredited name for a light- 313; Tomkeieff p.300) coloured dyke rock originally thought to con- KRAGERÖITE. A local name for an aplite consist essentially of phenocrysts of quartz and sisting essentially of sodic plagioclase and a scapolite in a groundmass of quartz, orthoclase considerable amount of rutile with minor and muscovite. The scapolite was later shown quartz and orthoclase. (Brögger, 1904, p.30; to be quartz and the rock a granite porphyry. Kragerö, Arendal, Norway; Johannsen v.3, (Spurr, 1900b, p.315; Kuskokwim River, p.124; Tomkeieff p.301) Holiknuk, Alaska, USA; Tröger 885; KRISTIANITE (CHRISTIANITE). A local name for a Johannsen v.2, p.300; Tomkeieff p.302) biotite granite of the Oslo Igneous Province. KUZEEVITE (KUSEEVITE). A poorly defined term (Brögger, 1921, p.371; Kristiania, nowOslo, used for a banded variety of the charnockitic Norway; Tröger 883; Tomkeieff p.100) rock series containing quartz, plagioclase, KUGDITE. A variety of olivine melilitolite hypersthene (= enstatite), biotite, hornblende consisting of melilite, olivine, pyroxene, and garnet. Tomkeieff transliterates the name nepheline and titanomagnetite. May be used as kuseevite. (Ainberg, 1955, p.111; Kuzeeva as an optional term in the melilitic rocks River, tributary of Yenisey River, Siberia, classification if olivine > 10% (section 2.4, Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.302) p.11). Synonomous with olivine melilitolite. KVELLITE. A local name for an ultramafic dyke (Egorov, 1969, p.29) rock containing abundant phenocrysts of KUGELDIORITE. An orbicular variety of gabbro lepidomelane, olivine and barkevikite (see composed essentially of calcic plagioclase p.44) in a sparse groundmass of anorthoclase with hornblende, minor hypersthene (= laths and some nepheline. (Brögger, 1906, enstatite) and quartz. This rock has also been p.128; Kvelle, Larvik, Oslo Igneous Prov- called corsite, miagite and napoleonite. ince, Norway; Tröger 715; Johannsen v.4, 100 3 Glossary of terms

p.158; Tomkeieff p.302) tite, with minor titanite and allanite.(Khazov, KYLITE. A local term for a variety of nepheline- 1983, p.1200) bearing gabbro containing abundant olivine LADOGITE. A melanocratic apatite-rich variety predominating over titanian augite, of alkali feldspar syenite, composed of labradorite and minor nepheline. (Tyrrell, clinopyroxene, alkali feldspar, and apatite, 1912, p.121; Kyle district, near with minor biotite, hornblende, titanite and Dalmellington, Scotland, UK; Tröger 554; allanite.(Khazov, 1983, p.1200; Lake Ladoga, Johannsen v.4, p.226; Tomkeieff p.303) near St Petersburg, Russian Federation) KYSCHTYMITE. A local name for a corundum- LAHNPORPHYRY. An obsolete term for a rock rich variety of anorthosite composed of variously described as a keratophyre and as 45%–50% corundum, calcic plagioclase and an anchimetamorphic aegirine trachyte. The minor poikilitic biotite, spinel, zircon and reference cited does not contain the name, apatite. (Morozewicz, 1899, p.202; although porphyries from the area are de- Kyschtym, source of River Borsowska, scribed. (Koch, 1858, p.97; Lahntal, Hessen, Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger 301; Germany; Tröger 891; Tomkeieff p.306) Johannsen v.3, p.327; Tomkeieff p.303) LAKARPITE. A local name for a coarse-grained LAACHITE. A local term for a variety of sanidinite variety of nepheline syenite consisting of containing anorthoclase and biotite occur- alkali feldspar, altered nepheline, abundant ring as ejecta in volcanic tuff. (Kalb, 1936, arfvedsonite, aegirine and a little pectolite. p.190; Laacher See, near Koblenz, Germany; (Törnebohm, 1906, p.18; Lakarp, Norra Kärr Tröger(38) 226ƒ; Tomkeieff p.304) complex, Sweden; Tröger 422; Johannsen LABRADITE. An obsolete term proposed for a v.4, p.161; Tomkeieff p.306) coarse-grained rock consisting essentially of LAMPROITE. A comprehensive term origi- labradorite.(Turner, 1900, p.110; Tröger 296; nally used for lamprophyric extrusive rocks Johannsen v.3, p.198; Tomkeieff p.304) rich in potassium and magnesium, corre- LABRADOPHYRE. An obsolete general term for sponding to the lamproitic magma-type of rocks consisting of phenocrysts of labradorite Niggli. Lamproite is no longer regarded as a in a groundmass of labradorite and pyroxene. lamprophyre. Now part of the IUGS classifi- (Coquand, 1857, p.87; Tröger 887; Johannsen cation and although it cannot be defined it is v.3, p.307; Tomkeieff p.304) characterized by the mineralogical and chemi- LABRADORITE. An old name once used as a cal criteria given in section 2.7, p.16. (Niggli, group name for gabbros, basalts etc. Also 1923, p.184; Tröger 892; Tomkeieff p.307) used by the Russians and French for LAMPROPHYRE. A name for a distinctive labradorite-phyric basalts. (Senft, 1857, group of rocks which are strongly porphyritic Table II; Tröger 890; Tomkeieff p.304) in mafic minerals, typically biotite, LABRADORITITE. A name suggested for a variety amphiboles and pyroxenes, with any feldspars of anorthosite composed almost entirely of being confined to the groundmass. They com- labradorite. Johannsen (p.198) states that the monly occur as dykes or small intrusions and name comes from an earlier 1920 publica- often show signs of hydrothermal alteration. tion, but this is in error. (Johannsen, 1937, Further details of the subdivision of these p.196; Tröger 296; Tomkeieff p.304) rocks are given in section 2.9 and Table 2.9, LADOGALITE. A melanocratic variety of alkali p.19. (Gümbel, 1874, p.36; from the Greek feldspar syenite, composed of clinopyroxene, lampros = glistening; Tröger 893; Johannsen alkali feldspar, hornblende, biotite, and apa- v.3, p.32; Tomkeieff p.307) 3.3 Glossary 101

LAMPROSYENITE. A comprehensive term used p.308) for mesocratic biotite syenites corresponding LASSENITE. A local name for a fresh glass of to the lamprosyenitic magma-type of Niggli. trachyte composition. (Wadsworth, 1893, (Niggli, 1923, p.182; Tröger 894; Tomkeieff p.97; Lassen Peak, California, USA; Tröger p.307) 895; Johannsen v.3, p.77; Tomkeieff p.309) LANGITE. An obsolete name suggested for a LATHUS PORPHYRY. An obsolete local name for group of pyroxene diorites. (Marcet Riba, fine-grained acid rocks with flow structure

1925, p.293; named after H.A. Lang) and K2O much greater than Na2O.(Holtedahl, LAPIDITE. A variety of ignimbrite consisting of 1943, p.32; Lathusås, Bærum, Oslo Igneous angular fragments of cognate rock in a fine Province, Norway) welded matrix of glass shards. (Marshall, LATIANDESITE. A synonym for latite andesite. 1935, p.358; Tröger(38) 871ƒ; Tomkeieff (Rittmann, 1973, p.133) p.308) LATIBASALT. A synonym for latite basalt. LAPILLI. Now defined in the pyroclastic (Rittmann, 1973, p.133) classification (section 2.2.1, p.7) as a pyroclast LATITE. A term originally proposed for a of any shape with a mean diameter between rock which chemically lies between trachyte 2 mm and 64 mm. (Lyell, 1835, p.391; from and andesite, but later used as a volcanic rock the Latin lapillus = little stone; Johannsen composed of approximately equal amounts v.1, p.179; Tomkeieff p.308) of alkali feldspar and sodic plagioclase, i.e. LAPILLI TUFF. Now defined in the the volcanic equivalent of monzonite. Now pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.8 defined modally in QAPF field 8 (Fig. 2.11, and Fig. 2.1, p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in p.31) and, if modes are not available, chemi- which bombs and/or blocks < 25%, and both cally as the potassic variety of trachyandesite lapilli and ash < 75%. in TAS field S3 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Ransome, LAPILLISTONE. Now defined in the 1898, p.355; from Latium an Italian region; pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.8 Tröger 270; Johannsen v.3, p.100; Tomkeieff and Fig. 2.1, p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in p.311) which lapilli > 75%. LATITEANDESITE . A name originally proposed LARDALITE (LAURDALITE). A local name for a as a comprehensive term for volcanic rocks in coarse-grained variety of nepheline syenite QAPF field 9, intermediate between latite characterized by rhomb-shaped alkali or ter- and andesite and having a colour index less nary feldspar crystals and large crystals of than 40, to cover such rock types as mugearite, nepheline.(Brögger, 1890, p.32; Lardal, Oslo shoshonite, benmoreite and hawaiite. The , Norway; Tröger 419; Johannsen v.4, p.102; term was not widely accepted by English- Tomkeieff p.308) speaking petrologists and was dropped from LARVIKITE (LAURVIKITE). A variety of augite later versions of the volcanic QAPF classifi- syenite or monzonite consisting of rhomb- cation. The term is synonymous with shaped ternary feldspars (with a distinctive andelatite. (Streckeisen, 1967, p.161) schiller), barkevikite (see p.44), titanian augite LATITEBASALT . A name orignally proposed as and lepidomelane. Minor nepheline, iron- a comprehensive term for volcanic rocks in rich olivine or quartz may be present. Com- QAPF field 9, intermediate between latite mon ornamental stone.(Brögger, 1890, p.30; and basalt and having a colour index higher Larvik, Oslo Igneous Province, Norway; than 40. The term was not widely accepted by Tröger 183; Johannsen v.4, p.9; Tomkeieff English-speaking petrologists and was 102 3 Glossary of terms

dropped from later versions of the volcanic extruded in 1960 composed of Na-Ca-K QAPF classification. The term is synonymous carbonate minerals including nyerereite and with basalatite. (Streckeisen, 1967, p.161) gregoryite. The earlier name of LAUGENITE. An obsolete name for a leucocratic natrocarbonatite is preferred. (Dawson & rock originally described as a variety of diorite Gale, 1970, p.222; Oldoinyo Lengai, in which the plagioclase is oligoclase rather Tanzania) than the more common andesine. However, LENNEPORPHYRY. An obsolete term for a quartz- as the rock was said to be like an akerite and rich keratophyre. Although the rock was origi- also contains alkali feldspar it is better de- nally described by Dechen (1845) he did not scribed as a variety of monzodiorite of QAPF name the rock. (Mügge, 1893, p.535; Tröger field 9 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Iddings, 1913, p.164; 11; Tomkeieff p.316) Tuft, Laugendal, Lardal, Oslo district, Nor- LENTICULITE. A variety of ignimbrite which way; Tröger 896; Johannsen v.3, p.118; contains elongated lenticles of glass in a Tomkeieff p.311) welded matrix. (Marshall, 1935, p.358; LAURDALITE. See lardalite. Tröger(38) 871ƒ; Tomkeieff p.316) LAURVIKITE. See larvikite. LEOPARD ROCK. A local name for spotted rocks LECKSTONE. A name given to teschenite used of several types, e.g. a syenite from Ontario, for lining the bottoms of ovens in Scotland. a gabbro from Quebec, Canada. The refer- (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.315) ence states the name had been in use for some LEDMORITE. A local name for a coarse-grained time. (Gordon, 1896, p.99; Johannsen v.3, variety of nepheline syenite consisting of p.86; Tomkeieff p.316) alkali feldspar, altered nepheline, melanite, LEOPARDITE. A name suggested for a spotted pyroxene and biotite. (Shand, 1910, p.384; rock. (Hunter, 1853, p.377; Mecklenburg Ledmore River, Borralan complex, Assynt, County, near Charlotte, New York, USA; Scotland, UK; Tröger 486; Johannsen v.4, Tröger 897; Tomkeieff p.316) p.117; Tomkeieff p.315) LEPAIGITE. A colourless to pale brown or blue LEEUWFONTEINITE. A local term for a variety of volcanic glass of rhyolite composition con- alkali feldspar syenite containing abundant taining small euhedral phenocrysts of anorthoclase, with biotite and hornblende. cristobalite, cordierite and sillimanite. It oc- The rock had previously been called hatherlite. curs as lapilli of globular habit thought to (Brouwer, 1917, p.775; Leeuwfontein, have been ejected during a fissure eruption of Bushveld, South Africa; Tröger 238; ignimbrites. (Mueller, 1964, p.374; named Johannsen v.3, p.11; Tomkeieff p.315) after Padre G. le Paige; rock from San Pedro LEHMANITE. An obsolete term for a feldspar de Atacama, Chile) quartz rock. (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.206; named LESTIWARITE. A local name for a variety of after J.G. Lehman; Johannsen v.2, p.46; microsyenite composed almost entirely of Tomkeieff p.315) microperthite. (Rosenbusch, 1896, p.464; LEIDLEITE. A local name for an andesitic rock Lestiware, Kola Peninsula, Russian Federa- with microlites of plagioclase, augite and tion; Tröger 170; Johannsen v.3, p.25; iron ore in a fine-grained to glassy Tomkeieff p.317) groundmass. (Thomas & Bailey, 1915, p.207; LEUCILITE. An obsolete name for leucitophyre. Glen Leidle, Island of Mull, Scotland, UK; (Naumann, 1850, p.655; Johannsen v.4, p.351; Tröger 124; Tomkeieff p.315) Tomkeieff p.317) LENGAITE (LENGAIITE). A carbonatite lava LEUCITE BASALT. A term used for a volcanic 3.3 Glossary 103

rock consisting essentially of leucite, olivine clinopyroxene. Later used for all leucite- and clinopyroxene. The name should not be bearing ultrabasic rocks. Obsolete. used as the term basalt is now restricted to a (Vogelsang, 1872, p.542; Tomkeieff p.318) rock containing essential plagioclase. As the LEUCITITE. Now defined modally in the rock is a variety of foidite it should be given leucite-bearing rock classification (section the appropriate name, e.g. olivine leucitite. 2.8, p.18) in two senses: (1) sensu lato: as a (Zirkel, 1870, p.108; Tröger 900; Johannsen group name for all leucite-bearing rocks fall- v.4, p.351; Tomkeieff p.317) ing into QAPF field 15, and (2) sensu stricto: LEUCITE BASANITE. Now defined mo- as a rock falling into QAPF field 15c and dally in the leucite-bearing rock classifica- consisting essentially of leucite, tion (section 2.8, p.18) as a rock falling into clinopyroxene and olivine > 10%. (Senft, QAPF field 14 and consisting essentially of 1857, p.287; Tröger 643; Johannsen v.4, leucite, clinopyroxene, plagioclase and p.351; Tomkeieff p.318) olivine > 10%. (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.760; LEUCITITE BASANITE. A variety of leucite basanite Tröger 595; Tomkeieff p.318) in which the leucite exceeds the plagioclase. LEUCITE PHONOLITE. A term originally (Johannsen, 1938, p.301; Tomkeieff p.318) used for a rock consisting essentially of LEUCITITE TEPHRITE. A variety of leucite tephrite sanidine and leucite without nepheline. Zirkel in which the leucite exceeds the plagioclase. (1894a) redefined it as a phonolite (sanidine (Johannsen, 1938, p.301) + nepheline) in which leucite is an important LEUCITOID-BASALT. An obsolete name for a foid. Now defined modally in the leucite- basalt which does not contain phenocrysts of bearing rock classification (section 2.8, p.18) leucite, but may contain leucite in the in the original sense as a rock falling into groundmass. (Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.41; between QAPF field 11 and consisting essentially of Turtsch and Duppau (now Turee and leucite, clinopyroxene and sanidine. Doupov), Bohemia, Czech Republic; (Rosenbusch, 1877, p.234; Tröger 471; Tomkeieff p.319) Johannsen v.4, p.132) LEUCITOLITH. An obsolete term proposed for a LEUCITE TEPHRITE. Now defined mo- monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of dally in the leucite-bearing rock classifica- leucite. (Johannsen, 1938, p.336; Tomkeieff tion (section 2.8, p.18) as a rock falling into p.319) QAPF field 14 and consisting essentially of LEUCITONEPHELINITE. A general term for feld- leucite, clinopyroxene, plagioclase and spar-free volcanic rocks that contain leucite olivine < 10%. (Rosenbusch, 1877, p.492; and nepheline in almost equal amounts. (Jung Tröger 581; Johannsen v.4, p.235) & Brousse, 1959, p.88) LEUCITE TRACHYTE. A term originally used for LEUCITOPHYRE. A variety of leucitite character- a volcanic rock consisting of alkali feldspar, ized by leucite phenocrysts and essentially leucite and minor mafic minerals. As such a composed of leucite, nepheline and rock falls in the QAPF field 11 it would now clinopyroxene. (Humboldt, 1837, p.257; Eifel be called leucite phonolite.(Rath, 1868, p.297; district, near Koblenz, Germany; Tröger Tröger 477; Johannsen v.4, p.133; Tomkeieff 641; Johannsen v.4, p.359; Tomkeieff p.318) p.319) LEUCITE-BASITE. A term originally used for a LEUCO-. Originally used as a prefix for rocks leucite basalt as originally defined, i.e. a rock with more than 95% felsic minerals, but may composed of leucite, olivine and now be used in the modal QAPF classifica- 104 3 Glossary of terms

tion as indicating that the rock has consider- sisting of leucite and mafic minerals. (Hatch ably more felsic minerals than would be et al., 1961, p.385) regarded as normal for that rock type (Fig. LHERCOULITE. Alleged to be another name for 2.7, p.26 and Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Johannsen, lherzolite; however, the reference cited 1920a, p.48; Johannsen v.1, p.153; Tomkeieff (Cordier, 1842) does not appear to contain p.319) the name. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.320; LEUCO-APHANEID. An obsolete alternative term Lhercoul, near Lhers, Ariège, Pyrénées, for felseid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321) France) LEUCOCRATE. A general term proposed for LHERZITE. A variety of hornblendite which rocks rich in light-coloured minerals. occurs as dykes and consists essentially of (Brögger, 1898, p.264; Johannsen v.1, p.183) hornblende with minor biotite; similar in LEUCOCRATIC. Now defined (see Table composition to theralite. (Lacroix, 1917c, 2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index ranges p.385; Lac de Lherz, now Lhers, Ariège, from 10 to 35. (Brögger, 1898, p.264; from Pyrénées, France; Tröger 704; Johannsen v.4, the Greek leukos = white, krateein = to pre- p.444; Tomkeieff p.320) dominate; Johannsen v.1, p.183; Tomkeieff LHERZOLINE. An obsolete name for a fine- p.319) grained lherzolite.(Cordier, 1868, p.128; Lac LEUCOGRANITE. A term originally defined as de Lherz, now Lhers, Ariège, Pyrénées, the leucocratic variety of granite (Fig. 2.7, France; Tomkeieff p.320) p.26). Now frequently used as a synonym for LHERZOLITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock two-mica granite. (Lameyre, 1966, p.14) composed of olivine with subordinate LEUCOLITE. An obsolete term for a leucocratic orthopyroxene and clinopyroxene. Now de- igneous rock. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, fined modally in the ultramafic rock classifi- p.118; Tomkeieff p.319) cation (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Delamétherie, 1795, LEUCOPHYRE. An obsolete term for light- p.454; Lac de Lherz, now Lhers, Ariège, coloured altered diabases and also a variety Pyrénées, France; Tröger 735; Johannsen v.4, of serpentinized peridotite. (Gümbel, 1874, p.422; Tomkeieff p.320) p.33; from the Greek leukos = white; Tröger LIMBURGITE. A basic volcanic rock con- 899; Johannsen v.3, p.317; Tomkeieff p.320) taining phenocrysts of pyroxene, olivine and LEUCOPHYREID. An obsolete alternative term opaques in a glassy groundmass containing for felseid porphyry. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321) the same minerals. No feldspars are present. LEUCOPHYRIDE. A revised spelling recom- May be used as synonym for a hyalo-nepheline mended to replace the field term leucophyreid. basanite (p.5). (Rosenbusch, 1872, p.53; Now obsolete. (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; from Limburg, Kaiserstuhl, Baden, Germany; the Greek leukos = white; Johannsen v.1, Tröger 593; Tomkeieff p.321) p.58; Tomkeieff p.320) LINDINOSITE. A local name for a variety of LEUCOPTOCHE. An obsolete adjectival term for peralkaline granite containing nearly 60% igneous rocks poor in light-coloured miner- riebeckite. (Lacroix, 1922, p.580; Lindinosa, als. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.118; Corsica, France; Tröger 59; Tomkeieff p.322) Tomkeieff p.320) LINDÖITE. A local name for a dyke rock that is LEUCOSTITE. An obsolete group name for a leucocratic variety of trachyte or rhyolite porphyritic trachtyes, phonolites etc. (Cordier, containing minor amounts of arfvedsonite. 1868, p.92; Tomkeieff p.320) (Brögger, 1894, p.131; Lindö, Oslo district, LEUMAFITE. A mnemonic name for rocks con- Norway; Tröger 33; Johannsen v.2, p.100; 3.3 Glossary 105

Tomkeieff p.322) to andesites with K2O < 0.7% but later ap- LINOPHYRE. A porphyritic rock in which the plied to volcanic rocks which plot below a

phenocrysts occur in lines and streaks. line on the SiO2–K2O diagram, i.e. for their

(Iddings, 1909, p.224; Tomkeieff p.324) SiO2 values they are lower than usual in K2O. LINOSAITE. An obsolete local name for a variety The field is now defined as an optional quali- of alkali basalt containing small amounts of fier for certain rock names in the TAS classi- nepheline. (Johannsen, 1938, p.68; Linosa fication (Fig. 2.17, p.37). (Taylor, 1969, p.45) Island, Italy; Tröger(38) 381ƒ; Tomkeieff LOZERO (LOSERO). A local Mexican name for a p.324) bedded tuff used for tiles. (Humboldt, 1823, LIPARITE. A name given independently to p.217; from the Spanish lozas = thin plates the same rocks that were called rhyolites by of rock; Tomkeieff p.332) Richthofen in the previous year, 1860. Al- LUCIITE. An obsolete term for a coarse-grained though the term was also used in a broader variety of the lamprophyric rock malchite sense later it has not been widely used. May consisting essentially of intermediate be used as a synonym for rhyolite (p.30). plagioclase and hornblende with minor quartz, (Roth, 1861, p.xxxiv; Lipari Island, Italy; orthoclase and biotite. Cf. orbite. (Chelius, Tröger 40; Johannsen v.2, p.265; Tomkeieff 1892, p.3; Luciberg, Melibocus, Odenwald, p.324) Germany; Tröger 335; Tomkeieff p.332) LITCHFIELDITE. A coarse-grained, somewhat LUGARITE. A local name for a variety of foliated variety of nepheline syenite consist- teschenite containing prominent phenocrysts ing of K-feldspar, albite, nepheline, cancrinite, of titanian augite and kaersutite; labradorite sodalite and lepidomelane. (Bayley, 1892, is minor and analcime abundant. (Tyrrell, p.243; Litchfield, Maine, USA; Tröger 415; 1912, p.121; Lugar, Scotland, UK; Tröger Johannsen v.4, p.181; Tomkeieff p.325) 564; Johannsen v.4, p.304; Tomkeieff p.332) LITHIC TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic LUHITE. A local name for a rock consisting of classification (section 2.2.2, p.8) as a variety phenocrysts of olivine and pyroxene in a of tuff in which lithic fragments predomi- groundmass of pyroxene, melilite, haüyne, nate.(Pirsson, 1915, p.193; Tomkeieff p.326) perovskite and biotite cemented by nepheline LITHOIDITE. A non-porphyritic rhyolite. and calcite. Considered to be a nepheline- (Richthofen, 1860, p.183; Tomkeieff p.327) rich alnöite.(Scheumann, 1922, p.523; Luhov, LLANITE. A local term for a granite porphyry S. of Mimo®, N. Bohemia, Czech Republic; containing abundant K-feldspar and quartz Tröger 666; Johannsen v.4, p.387) phenocrysts with groundmass albite. Al- LUJAVRITE (LUIJAURITE, LUJAUVRITE). A term, though the name is attributed by Johannsen to originally spelt luijaurite, for a melanocratic Iddings, the cited reference only contains a agpaitic variety of nepheline syenite rich in description of the rock from Llano and not the eudialyte, arfvedsonite and aegirine with name. (Iddings, 1904; Llano, Texas, USA; perthitic alkali feldspar or separate microcline Tröger 60; Johannsen v.2, p.117; Tomkeieff and albite. A pronounced igneous lamination p.329) is characteristic, as is the abundance in min- LOSERO. See lozero. erals rich in incompatible elements such as LOSSENITE. A name suggested for a group of the REE, U, Th, Li etc. (Brögger, 1890, quartz gabbros sensu stricto. (Marcet Riba, p.204; Luijaur, now Lujavr-Urt, Lovozero 1925, p.293; named after K.A. Lossen) complex, Kola Peninsula, Russian Federa- LOW-K. A chemical term originally applied tion; Tröger 421; Johannsen v.4, p.106; 106 3 Glossary of terms

Tomkeieff p.332) original reference. (Pisani, 1864, p.913; LUJAVRITITE. A variety of ijolite composed Luxulion, now Luxulyan, near Lostwithiel, mainly of aegirine-augite and nepheline with Cornwall, England, UK; Tröger 907; much titanite and some apatite and character- Johannsen v.2, p.58; Tomkeieff p.333) ized by the presence of small amounts of K- M-CHARNOCKITE, M-ENDERBITE ETC. feldspar. (Antonov, 1934, p.25; Khibina com- The prefix m- was suggested for use with plex, Kola Peninsula, Russian Federation; members of the charnockitic rock series which Tröger(38) 607ﬂ; Tomkeieff p.332) contain mesoperthite (p.20). (Tobi, 1971, LUNDYITE. A local name for a rock which is p.201) close to the boundary of alkali feldspar syenite M-TYPEGRANITE . A general term for granitic and alkali feldspar granite and contains small rocks occurring in some continental margins amounts of katophorite. (Hall, 1915, p.53; and having the chemical and isotopic compo- Lundy Island, Bristol Channel, England, UK; sitions of island arc volcanic rocks. The pre- Tröger 75) fix M implies a mantle origin as they are LUPATITE. An incompletely described rock assumed to have formed by partial melting of named as a nepheline feldspar porphyry. the subducted oceanic crust. (White, 1979, (Mennell, 1929, p.536; Lupata Gorge, Zam- p.539) bezi River, Mozambique; Tröger(38) 906ƒ; MACEDONITE. A local name for a fine-grained Tomkeieff p.333) variety of basaltic trachyandesite with LUSCLADITE. A variety of theralite poor in trachytic texture consisting of plagioclase nepheline with the mode dominated by titanian and alkali feldspar with minor biotite, horn- augite and labradorite. (Lacroix, 1920, p.21; blende, olivine and pyroxene. (Skeats, 1910, Ravin de Lusclade, Mont Dore, Auvergne, p.205; Mt Macedon, Victoria, Australia; France; Tröger 544; Johannsen v.4, p.197; Tröger 217; Johannsen v.3, p.120; Tomkeieff Tomkeieff p.333) p.335) LUSITANITE. A variety of peralkaline alkali MACUSANITE. An acid volcanic glass, with feldspar syenite containing riebeckite and phenocrysts of andalusite and sillimanite and aegirine. Also used as family name for rocks more rarely staurolite and cordierite, chemi- consisting essentially of alkali feldspar. cally characterized by high alumina (16%- (Lacroix, 1916c, p.283; from Lusitania, the 20%) and fluorine. Originally thought to be a Roman name for Portugal; Tröger 222; tectite. (Martin & de Sitter-Koomans, 1955, Johannsen v.3, p.46; Tomkeieff p.333) p.152; Macusani, Puno, Peru) LUTALITE. An obsolete name for a variety of MADEIRITE. An obsolete name for a leucitite composed essentially of melanocratic picrite consisting of phenocrysts clinopyroxene and leucite and with subordi- of titanian augite and partially serpentinized nate olivine, nepheline and plagioclase. The olivine in a fine-grained groundmass of

value of Na2O/K2O is higher than in ordinary plagioclase, augite and iron ore with some leucitites. (Holmes & Harwood, 1937, p.10; secondary calcite. (Gagel, 1913, p.382; Lutale, Birunga volcanic field, Uganda; Ribeira de Massapez, Madeira, North Atlan- Tröger(38) 642ﬁ; Tomkeieff p.333) tic Ocean; Tröger 404; Johannsen v.4, p.73; LUXULIANITE (LUXULLIANITE, LUXULYANITE). A Tomkeieff p.336) local name for a variety of porphyritic granite MADUPITE. Originally described as a containing abundant tourmaline replacing melanocratic variety of leucitite essentially various minerals. It was spelt luxuliane in the composed of diopside and phlogopite in a 3.3 Glossary 107

glassy matrix, which has the composition of Tomkeieff p.337) nepheline and leucite. Wyomingite is a more MAGNESIOCARBONATITE. A chemically felsic variety. Now regarded as a diopside- defined variety of carbonatite in which wt %

madupitic lamproite (Table 2.7, p.17).(Cross, MgO > (FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) and CaO /

1897, p.129; from the Shoshone Indian (CaO+MgO+FeO+Fe2O3+MnO) < 0.8 (Fig. madúpa = Sweetwater, Wyoming, USA; 2.2, p.10). See also dolomite-carbonatite and Tröger 645; Johannsen v.4, p.370; Tomkeieff rauhaugite. (Woolley, 1982, p.16) p.336) MAGNETITE HÖGBOMITITE. An obsolete name MAENAITE. A local name for a variety of for a variety of magnetitite containing up to trachyte which occurs as dykes and consists 15% of högbomite (a mineral of the corundum- essentially of albite and orthoclase.(Brögger, hematite group). On account of the small 1898, p.206; Lake Maena, Gran, Oslo Igne- amount of högbomite present högbomite ous Province, Norway; Tröger 193; Johannsen magnetitite would have been a more logical v.3, p.123; Tomkeieff p.336) name (Tröger, 1935, Johannsen, 1938). MAFIC. A collective term for modal (Gavelin, 1916, p.306; Routivare, Norrbotten, ferromagnesian minerals, such as olivine, Lapland, Sweden; Tröger 764; Johannsen pyroxene etc., which was introduced to stop v.4, p.469; Tomkeieff p.339) the normative term femic incorrectly being MAGNETITE SPINELLITE. A rock consisting of used for that purpose. See also felsic and titanomagnetite and ilmenite, with abundant salic. (Cross et al., 1912, p.561; Johannsen spinel, and minor olivine and hypersthene (= v.1, p.180; Tomkeieff p.336) enstatite). (Sjögren, 1893, p.63; Routivare, MAFITITE. A term originally proposed for rocks Norrbotten, Lapland, Sweden; Johannsen v.4, with a colour index (M) of 90–100, but later p.469; Tomkeieff p.540) withdrawn in favour of ultramafitite, now MAGNETITITE. An ultramafic rock consisting replaced by ultramafic rock. (Streckeisen, essentially of magnetite. (Johannsen, 1920c, 1967, p.163) p.225; Tröger 761; Johannsen v.4, p.466; MAFRAITE. A variety of monzogabbro in which Tomkeieff p.339) kaersutite exceeds titanian augite. (Lacroix, MALCHITE. A dyke rock consisting of small 1920, p.22; Tifão de Mafra and Rio Touro, rare phenocrysts of hornblende and labradorite Cintra, Portugal; Tröger 285; Johannsen v.4, and occasionally biotite, in a groundmass of p.55; Tomkeieff p.337) hornblende, andesine and quartz. Cf. MAFURITE. An ultrabasic rock consisting of gabbrophyre or odinite. (Osann, 1892, p.386; phenocrysts of olivine and minor pyroxene in Malchen or Melibokus, Odenwald, Germany; a groundmass of diopside and kalsilite with Tröger 334; Johannsen v.2, p.402; Tomkeieff small amounts of perovskite, olivine and p.339) biotite. It is a kamafugitic rock and now MALIGNITE. A mesocratic nepheline syenite regarded as an olivine-pyroxene kalsilitite containing abundant aegirine-augite and some (Tables 2.5 and 2.6, p.12). (Holmes, 1942, orthoclase and nepheline in equal amounts. p.199; Mafuru craters, Uganda; Tomkeieff Many other mafic minerals, such as p.337) amphibole, garnet, biotite, may be present. MAGMABASALT. An obsolete name for a basal- Now defined modally as a mesocratic variety tic rock consisting of augite, magnetite and of foid syenite in QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.8, glass and without visible feldspar. Cf. p.27). (Lawson, 1896, p.337; Maligne River, limburgite.(Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.40; Tröger 908; Ontario, Canada; Tröger 487; Johannsen v.4, 108 3 Glossary of terms

p.115; Tomkeieff p.340) MAREUGITE. A variety of foid-bearing gabbro MAMILITE. Originally described as a rock con- dominated by titanian augite and bytownite sisting essentially of leucite and magnophorite and also containing haüyne. (Lacroix, 1917a, (= titanian potassian richterite) with subordi- p.587; Mareuges, Mont Dore, Auvergne, nate phlogopite in a glassy matrix. Now re- France; Tröger 553; Johannsen v.4, p.222; garded as a leucite-richterite lamproite (Ta- Tomkeieff p.341) ble 2.7, p.17). (Wade & Prider, 1940, p.68; MARIANITE. A variety of boninite consisting of Mamilu Hill, Kimberley district, West Aus- clinoenstatite, bronzite (= enstatite) and augite tralia, Australia; Tomkeieff p.340) phenocrysts and microlites in a glassy matrix MANDCHURITE (MANCHURITE, MANDCHOURITE, with shaped pseudomorphs after olivine. The MANDSCHURITE). A glassy variety of basanite new name was proposed on the grounds that in which plagioclase is not present as a min- the type boninite was richer in olivine. eral phase. (Lacroix, 1928a, p.47; named (Sharaskin et al., 1980, p.473; Mariana after Manchuria, China; Tröger 592; Trench, N.W. Pacific Ocean) Tomkeieff p.340) MARIENBERGITE. A variety of natrolite phonolite MANDELSTEIN. An old German name for an with phenocrysts of Na-sanidine, andesine, amygdaloidal rock. (Werner, 1787, p.13; from and augite in a matrix of Na-sanidine, natrolite the German Mandel = almond, Stein = rock; and sodalite. (Johannsen, 1938, p.169; Mt Tröger 910; Tomkeieff p.340) Marienberg, near Ústí nad Labem, N. Bohe- MANDSCHURITE. See mandchurite. mia, Czech Republic; Tröger(38) 526; MANGERITE. An intermediate member of Tomkeieff p.342) the charnockitic rock series equivalent to MARIUPOLITE. A leucocratic variety of nepheline orthopyroxene monzonite of QAPF field 8 syenite characterized by the absence of K- (Table 2.10, p.20) and frequently containing feldspar and the presence of albite and mesoperthite. (Kolderup, 1903, p.109; aegirine. (Morozewicz, 1902, p.244; Kalsaas, near Manger, Rado, Bergen district, Mariupol, Sea of Azov, Ukraine; Tröger 416; Norway; Tröger 278; Johannsen v.3, p.63; Johannsen v.4, p.211; Tomkeieff p.342) Tomkeieff p.341) MARKFIELDITE. A coarse-grained dioritic rock MAPPAMONTE. A local name for a loosely with idiomorphic andesine, augite or horn- textured grey tuff-like material found near blende and micrographic intergrowths of Naples. (Lorenzo, 1904, p.309; Tomkeieff quartz and orthoclase in the groundmass. The p.341) term was later used for lamprophyric rocks of MARCHITE. An obsolete name for a variety of similar mineralogy. (Hatch, 1909, p.219; websterite composed of diopside and enstatite. Markfield, Charnwood Forest, Leicester, (Kretschmer, 1917, p.149; March River (now England, UK; Tröger(38) 116; Johannsen Morava), Moravia, Czech Republic; Tröger v.2, p.295; Tomkeieff p.342) 686; Johannsen v.4, p.461; Tomkeieff p.341) MARLOESITE. A local name for an altered vari- MAREKANITE. A term given to the more or less ety of trachyte containing olivine, hornblende rounded glass fragments, often showing con- and augite. (Thomas, 1911, p.198; Marloes cave indentations, that are formed when perlite Bay, Dyfed, Wales, UK; Tröger 214; fractures. (Judd, 1886b, p.241; Marekanka Johannsen v.3, p.175; Tomkeieff p.343) River, Ochotsk Sea, Siberia, Russian Federa- MAROSITE. An obsolete local name for a tion; Tröger 911; Johannsen v.2, p.284; melanocratic variety of monzogabbro rich in Tomkeieff p.341) biotite and augite with equal but small amounts 3.3 Glossary 109

of sanidine and bytownite and minor Hungary; Tomkeieff p.345) nepheline. (Iddings, 1913, p.246; Pic de MEDIUM-K. A chemical term, now defined Maros, Sulawesi, Indonesia; Tröger 262; as an optional qualifier for certain rock names Johannsen v.4, p.41; Tomkeieff p.344) in the TAS classification (Fig. 2.17, p.37), for MARSCOITE. A local name for a hybrid rock rocks that lie between the high-K and low-K

formed by the mixing of ferrodiorite with fields in the SiO2–K2O diagram. rhyolite. Variable in texture and composition MEIMECHITE (MEYMECHITE). An the rock contains partially resorbed xenocrysts ultramafic volcanic rock composed of olivine of quartz and andesine. (Harker, 1904, p.175; phenocrysts in a groundmass of olivine, Marsco, Island of Skye, Scotland, UK; Tröger clinopyroxene, magnetite and glass. Now 332; Tomkeieff p.344) defined chemically in the TAS classification MARTINITE. An obsolete name for a variety of (Fig. 2.13, p.34). (Moor & Sheinman, 1946, phonolitic tephrite composed essentially of p.141; River Meimecha, tributary of River plagioclase, leucite and alkali feldspar and Kheta, N. Siberia, Russian Federation; with accessory clinopyroxene. (Johannsen, Tomkeieff p.348) 1938, p.200; Croce di San Martino, Vico MELA-. Originally used as a prefix for rocks Volcano, near Viterbo, Italy; Tröger(38) with between 5% and 50% felsic minerals, 569ƒ; Tomkeieff p.344) but may now be used in the modal QAPF MARUNDITE. A local mnemonic name for a classification as indicating that the rock has margarite corundum pegmatite. (Hall, 1922, considerably more mafic minerals than would p.43; Tröger 776; Tomkeieff p.344) be regarded as normal for that rock type (Fig. MASAFUERITE. A variety of picrite basalt com- 2.7, p.26 and Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Johannsen, posed of 50% olivine phenocrysts in a 1920a, p.48; Johannsen v.1, p.153; Tomkeieff groundmass of augite, calcic plagioclase and p.348) ores. (Johannsen, 1937, p.334; Masafuera, MELANEPHELINITE. Originally defined as Juan Fernandez Islands, Pacific Ocean; a volcanic rock consisting of abundant Tröger(38) 410; Tomkeieff p.344) pyroxene and some nepheline but with no MASANITE. A variety of granite porphyry con- olivine. Now commonly used for taining phenocrysts of zoned oligoclase in a undersaturated basic and ultrabasic volcanic micropegmatitic groundmass of quartz, rocks consisting of abundant augite orthoclase and minor biotite. (Kotô, 1909, phenocrysts in a groundmass of indetermi- p.190; Ku-ryong Copper Mine, Ma-san-pho, nate mineralogy and defined chemically as a South Korea; Tröger 89; Tomkeieff p.345) rock falling in TAS fields U1 or F in which MASANOPHYRE. An obsolete name for a variety normative ne and ab are both present but with of masanite containing quartz and oligoclase ne < 20% and ab < 5% (p. 36). (Johannsen, phenocrysts in a micropegmatitic 1938, p.363; Johannsen v.4, p.363) groundmass. (Kotô, 1909, p.192; Tröger 89; MELANIDE. An obsolete term suggested to Tomkeieff p.345) replace names, such as greenstone, in which MASEGNA. A local name for a trachyte from the the ferromagnesian minerals cannot be dis- Euganean Hills, near Padova, Italy. (Rio, tinguished in hand specimen. (Milch, 1927, 1822, p.350; Tomkeieff p.345) p.63; Johannsen v.1, p.57; Tomkeieff p.348) MATRAITE. An obsolete term for a variety of MELANO-APHANEID. An obsolete alternative augite andesite in which the feldspar is term for anameseid. (Johannsen, 1911, p.321) anorthite. (Judd, 1876, p.302; Matra district, MELANOCRATE. A general term proposed for 110 3 Glossary of terms

rocks rich in dark-coloured minerals. it should be given the appropriate name, e.g. (Brögger, 1898, p.263; from the Greek melas olivine melilitite. (Stelzner, 1882, p.229; = dark; Johannsen v.1, p.184) Hochbohl, near Owen, Württemberg, Ger- MELANOCRATIC. Now defined (see Table many; Tröger 914; Johannsen v.4, p.347; 2.2, p.5) as a rock whose colour index ranges Tomkeieff p.349) from 65 to 90. (Brögger, 1898, p.263; from MELILITE LEUCITITE. An old varietal term the Greek melas = dark, krateein = to pre- now defined as a rock falling in field F of the dominate; Johannsen v.1, p.184; Tomkeieff TAS classification in which normative cs p.348) (larnite) is present but is < 10% and the MELANOLITE. An obsolete term for a dominant feldspathoid mineral is leucite melanocratic igneous rock. (Loewinson- (p.38). (Woolley et al., 1996, p.176; Tröger Lessing, 1901, p.118) 671) MELANOPHYREID. An obsolete alternative term MELILITE NEPHELINITE. An old varietal for anameseid porphyry. (Johannsen, 1911, term now defined as a rock falling in field F p.321; Tomkeieff p.349) of the TAS classification in which normative MELANOPHYRIDE. A revised spelling recom- cs (larnite) is present but is < 10% and the mended to replace the field term dominant feldspathoid mineral is nepheline melanophyreid. Now obsolete. (Johannsen, (p.38). (Woolley et al., 1996, p.176; Tröger 1926, p.182; from the Greek melas = dark; 668) Johannsen v.1, p.58; Tomkeieff p.349) MELILITHITE. An obsolete term proposed for a MELANOPTOCHE. An obsolete adjectival term monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of for igneous rocks poor in dark-coloured min- melilite. The term is synonymous with erals. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.118; melilitholith. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, Tomkeieff p.349) p.114; Tröger 749; Johannsen v.4, p.346; MELAPHYRE. A very old name replacing Tomkeieff p.349) trapporphyr and originally used for MELILITHOLITH. A term proposed to replace amygdaloidal rocks composed of plagioclase melilithite, for a monomineralic volcanic rock and augite but later used for Upper Palaeozoic consisting of melilite. Now obsolete. rocks, usually basaltic. (Brongniart, 1813, (Johannsen, 1938, p.337) p.40; from the Greek melas = dark; Tröger MELILITITE. An ultramafic volcanic rock 388; Johannsen v.3, p.296; Tomkeieff p.349) consisting essentially of melilite and MELAPORPHYRE. An obsolete name for a dark- pyroxene. Perovskite is also commonly coloured labradorite porphyry. (Senft, 1857, present. Now defined as a general term for p.271; Tomkeieff p.349) volcanic rocks in the melilite-bearing rocks MELFITE. An obsolete local name for a classification (section 2.4.2, p.11) or chemi- haüynophyre. (Lacroix, 1933, p.199; Melfi, cally in field F of the TAS classification as a Vulture, Italy; Tröger 649; Tomkeieff p.349) rock which does not contain kalsilite but has

MELILITE BASALT. A term used for a volcanic normative cs (larnite) > 10% and K2O < Na2O rock consisting of phenocrysts of augite and (p.38). If modal olivine > 10% the rock should olivine in a groundmass essentially of melilite, be called an olivine melilitite.(Lacroix, 1893, augite, olivine and occasional nepheline. The p.627; Johannsen v.4, p.346; Tomkeieff name should not be used as the term basalt is p.349) now restricted to a rock containing essential MELILITOLITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock plagioclase. As the rock is a variety of foidite consisting essentially of melilite, pyroxene 3.3 Glossary 111

and olivine. Now defined as a general term Johannsen v.3, p.77; Tomkeieff p.353) for plutonic rocks in the melilite-bearing rocks METALUMINOUS. A chemical term used for

classification (section 2.4.1, p.11). (Lacroix, rocks in which molecular (Na2O + K2O) <

1933, p.197; Tröger 744; Johannsen v.4, Al2O3 < (CaO + Na2O + K2O). This produces p.337; Tomkeieff p.349) prominent anorthite (an) in the CIPW norm MELMAFITE. A mnemonic name for a mixture and typically such Al-bearing minerals as of melilite and mafic minerals. (Hatch et al., hornblende, biotite and melilite in the mode. 1961, p.358) (Shand, 1927, p.128) MELTEIGITE. The melanocratic member of MEYMECHITE. See meimechite. the ijolite series, containing 10%–30% of MIAGITE. An orbicular variety of gabbro com- nepheline. Now defined modally as a posed essentially of calcic plagioclase with melanocratic variety of foidite in QAPF field hornblende, minor hypersthene (= enstatite) 15 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Brögger, 1921, p.18; and quartz. This rock has also been called Melteig, Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway; corsite, kugeldiorite and napoleonite. Tröger 609; Johannsen v.4, p.327; Tomkeieff (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.63; Glacier Miage, Mont p.350) Blanc, France; Tröger(38) 916ƒ; Johannsen MESITE. An obsolete name for a rock of inter- v.3, p.232; Tomkeieff p.359) mediate composition. (Loewinson-Lessing, MIAROLITE. A textural variety of fine-grained 1898, p.39; Tomkeieff p.351) granite containing many irregular drusy cavi- MESO-. Originally used as a prefix for rocks ties. (Fournet, 1845, p.495; from the Italian with between 95% and 50% felsic minerals. name of the rock = miarolo; Johannsen v.2, (Johannsen, 1920a, p.48; Johannsen v.1, p.130; Tomkeieff p.360) p.153; Tomkeieff p.351) MIASKITE (MIASCITE). A leucocratic va- MESOBUGITE. A member of the bugite series riety of biotite nepheline monzosyenite with

with 53%–66% SiO2, 5%–20% hypersthene oligoclase and perthitic orthoclase. May be (= enstatite), oligoclase antiperthite and used as a special term for oligoclase nepheline quartz. As all other members of the bugite monzosyenite of QAPF field 12 (p.24).(Rose, series have been recommended as terms to be 1839, p.375; Miask, Ilmen Mts, Urals, Rus- abandoned (Streckeisen, 1974) it is suggested sian Federation; Tröger 509; Tomkeieff that this term should also be abandoned. p.360) (Bezborod’ko, 1931, p.142; Bug River, MIASKITIC (MIASCITIC). A general term for Podolia, Ukraine; Tomkeieff p.80) nepheline syenites in which the molecular

MESOCRATIC. Now defined (see Table 2.2, ratio of (Na2O + K2O) / Al2O3 < 1. Cf. agpaitic. p.5) as a rock whose colour index ranges from (Fersman, 1929, p.63; Tomkeieff p.360) 35 to 65. (From the Greek mesos = between, MICROCLINITE. A variety of alkali feldspar krateein = to predominate) syenite composed almost entirely of MESTIGMERITE. A variety of melanocratic microcline. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, nepheline syenite or malignite with abundant p.114; Tröger 165; Johannsen v.3, p.5; aegirine-augite, nepheline and orthoclase Tomkeieff p.361) with some titanite and apatite.(Duparc, 1926, MICROTINITE. An obsolete term for plagioclase- p.b120; Mestigmer, W. Oujda, Morocco; bearing trachytes, but later used by Lacroix Tröger(38) 487ƒ; Tomkeieff p.353) (1900) for recrystallized ejected blocks of METABOLITE. An obsolete term for an altered dioritic composition that contain glassy trachyte glass. (Wadsworth, 1893, p.97; plagioclase (microtine). (Wolf, 1866, p.33; 112 3 Glossary of terms

Tröger 307; Tomkeieff p.364) mimos = imitation; Tomkeieff p.366) MID-OCEAN RIDGE BASALT (MORB). A variety MIMOSE. An obsolete name originally sug- of low-K tholeiitic basalt, low in Ti, erupted gested by Haüy for dolerite. (Brongniart, at mid-ocean ridges consisting of Mg-olivine, 1813, p.32; from the Greek mimos = imita- Ca-rich clinopyroxene, plagioclase, titano- tion; Johannsen v.3, p.303; Tomkeieff p.366) magnetite and variable amounts of pale brown MIMOSITE. An obsolete term originally used for glass. Pigeonite and ilmenite occur occasion- melanocratic basaltic rocks, but redefined by ally. (Sun et al., 1979, p.119) Macdonald (1949) for highly undersaturated MIENITE. An obsolete name for a variety of picrobasalts with >15% normative foids but rhyolite glass containing crystals of no recognizable nepheline. (Cordier, 1842, labradorite and minor hypersthene (= vol.8, p.227; from the Greek mimos = enstatite). (Scheumann, 1925, p.283; Lake imitation; Tröger 919; Johannsen v.3, Mien, Småland, Sweden; Tröger 96; p.303; Tomkeieff p.366) Tomkeieff p.365) MINETTE. Originally an old miners’ term for MIHARAITE. An obsolete name for a variety of oolitic ironstones. Later used for a variety of basalt with phenocrysts of bytownite and lamprophyre consisting of phenocrysts of hypersthene (= enstatite) in a groundmass of phlogopite-biotite and occasionally labradorite, augite, opaques and glass. amphiboles in a groundmass of the same (Tsuboi, 1918, p.47; Volcano Mihara, Oshima minerals plus orthoclase and minor Island, Japan; Tröger 162; Johannsen v.3, plagioclase. Mg-olivine and diopsidic p.284; Tomkeieff p.366) pyroxene may also be present. Now defined MIJAKITE. An obsolete term for a Mn-rich in the lamprophyre classification (Table 2.9, variety of basalt consisting of phenocrysts of p.19). (Elie de Beaumont, 1822, p.524; bytownite, augite and hypersthene (= Minkette Valley, Vosges, France; Tröger 247; enstatite), in a groundmass of andesine, mag- Johannsen v.3, p.33; Tomkeieff p.368) netite and pyroxene, which is probably Mn- MINETTEFELS. An obsolete term suggested to rich. (Petersen, 1890a, p.47; Mijakeshima, replace the term minette, when used as a Bonin Islands, now Ogaswara-gunto Islands, lamprophyre dyke rock name, because oolitic Japan; Tröger 161; Johannsen v.3, p.281; ironstones of Lorraine were also called Tomkeieff p.366) minette. (Kretschmer, 1917, p.21; Tröger MIKENITE. An obsolete term for a variety of 920; Tomkeieff p.368) leucitite essentially composed of leucite, MINIMITE. A term suggested for experimental nepheline and clinopyroxene and in which compositions that crystallize at the minimum

the Na2O/K2O ratio is higher than usual for temperature for a given pressure. (Reynolds, rocks of this type. (Lacroix, 1933, p.196; 1958, p.390; Tomkeieff p.368) Mikeno Volcano, Birunga volcanic field, MINVERITE. A local name for an albite dolerite Rwanda; Tröger 642; Tomkeieff p.366) with spilitic affinities that carries a primary MIMESITE. This name does not exist in the brown hornblende. (Dewey, 1910, p.46; St reference given (Cordier, 1868) but matches Minver, Cornwall, England, UK; Tröger 235; the description given for mimosite. (Tröger, Johannsen v.3, p.141; Tomkeieff p.369) 1935, p.325; Tröger 918) MISSOURITE. A melanocratic intrusive rock MIMOPHYRE. An obsolete general term for composed of clinopyroxene and subordinate volcanic ash, tuff, agglomerate etc. leucite and olivine. Now defined modally as (Brongniart, 1813, p.46; from the Greek a melanocratic variety of foidite in QAPF 3.3 Glossary 113

field 15 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Weed & Pirsson, MONTREALITE. A highly melanocratic variety 1896, p.323; Missouri River, Highwood Mts, of alkali gabbro, dominated by olivine, titanian Montana, USA; Tröger 631; Johannsen v.4, augite and kaersutite. Labradorite can be in p.334; Tomkeieff p.369) small amounts and minor nepheline may oc- MODLIBOVITE. A local term for a variety of cur.(Adams, 1913, p.38; Mount Royal, Mont- polzenite containing olivine and biotite real, Quebec, Canada; Tröger 397; Johann- phenocrysts in a groundmass of melilite, sen v.4, p.430; Tomkeieff p.374) lazurite, biotite, augite and nepheline. MONZODIORITE. A term suggested to re- (Scheumann, 1922, p.496; Modlibov, N. place syenodiorite for a plutonic rock inter- Bohemia, Czech Republic; Tröger 664; mediate between monzonite and diorite. Now Johannsen v.4, p.388; Tomkeieff p.370) defined modally in QAPF field 9 (Fig. 2.4, MODUMITE. A local name for an anorthositic p.22). (Johannsen, 1920b, p.174; Tröger 994; facies of the Oslo alkali gabbro. (Brögger, Tomkeieff p.374) 1933, p.35; Modum, Oslo district, Norway; MONZOGABBRO. A term suggested to re- Tröger 298; Johannsen v.4, p.66; Tomkeieff place syenogabbro for a plutonic rock of p.370) gabbroic aspect that contains minor but es- MONCHIQUITE. A variety of lamprophyre sential orthoclase as well as calcic plagioclase. similar to camptonite except that the Now defined modally in QAPF field 9 (Fig. groundmass is feldspar-free and composed 2.4, p.22). (Johannsen, 1920c, p.212; Tröger of combinations of glass and feldspathoids, 995; Johannsen v.3, p.126; Tomkeieff p.374) especially analcime. Now defined in the MONZOGRANITE. An optional term for a lamprophyre classification (Table 2.9, p.19). variety of granite in QAPF field 3b (Fig. 2.4, (Hunter & Rosenbusch, 1890, p.447; Caldas p.22) having roughly equal amounts of alkali de Monchique, Algarve, Portugal; Tröger feldspar and plagioclase. Lacroix (1933, 374; Johannsen v.4, p.375; Tomkeieff p.371) p.188) used the similar term granite MONDHALDEITE. An obsolete local name for a monzonitique. (Streckeisen, 1967, p.166) “camptonite-like” dyke rock largely com- MONZONITE. There has been considerable posed of equal proportions of plagioclase and divergence in the use of the term due to the alkali feldspar, with subordinate variety of rock types found in the Monzoni clinopyroxene, amphibole and leucite, in a district but it is now commonly used for a glassy matrix.(Gruss, 1900, p.89; Mondhalde, plutonic rock containing almost equal Kaiserstuhl, Baden, Germany; Tröger 264; amounts of plagioclase and alkali feldspar Johannsen v.4, p.55; Tomkeieff p.371) with minor amphibole and/or pyroxene. Now MONMOUTHITE. A variety of urtite composed defined modally in QAPF field 8 (Fig. 2.4, essentially of nepheline and some hastingsite p.22). (Lapparent, 1864, p.260; Mt Monzoni, with minor albite and calcite. (Adams & Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 259; Johannsen Barlow, 1910, p.277; Monmouth Township, v.3, p.94; Tomkeieff p.374) Ontario, Canada; Tröger 606; Johannsen v.4, MONZONORITE. A plutonic rock of gabbroic p.317; Tomkeieff p.372) aspect enriched in hypersthene (= enstatite) MONNOIRITE. A poorly defined local name for that contains plagioclase (oligoclase to a coarse-grained porphyritic rock transitional labradorite) with minor but essential between essexite and pulaskite. (Osborne & orthoclase. (Johannsen, 1920c, p.212; Wilson, 1934, p.181; Monnoir, now Mt Tomkeieff p.374) Johnson, Quebec, Canada; Tomkeieff p.372) MONZOSYENITE. A collective name originally 114 3 Glossary of terms

given to acid rocks of variable composition p.268; Tomkeieff p.378) from the Monzoni region that contained both MURAMBITE. A melanocratic variety of leucite alkali feldspar and plagioclase. The same basanite composed of plagioclase, rocks were later called monzonite. (Buch, clinopyroxene, olivine and with subordinate 1824, p.344; Johannsen v.3, p.95; Tomkeieff leucite. (Holmes & Harwood, 1937, p.136; p.374) Murambe Volcano, Bufumbira, Uganda; MORB. See mid-ocean ridge basalt. Tröger(38) 595¤; Tomkeieff p.379) MOYITE. A term proposed for a variety of MURAMBITOID. A term used for a melanocratic biotite granite in which quartz exceeds variety of murambite containing very little orthoclase. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.158; Moyie leucite. (Holmes & Harwood, 1937, p.145; Sill, Purcell Range, British Columbia, Murambe Volcano, Bufumbira, Uganda; Canada; Tröger 55; Johannsen v.2, p.28; Tomkeieff p.379) Tomkeieff p.376) MURITE. A variety of phonolite containing MUGEARITE. A volcanic rock, often exhib- phenocrysts of fayalite and titanian augite iting flow texture, containing small (rimmed by aegirine-augite) in a groundmass phenocrysts of olivine, augite and magnetite of nepheline, sanidine and aegirine-augite. in a matrix of oligoclase, augite and magnet- (Lacroix, 1927b, p.32; Cape Muri, Rarotonga, ite with interstitial alkali feldspar. Now de- Cook Islands, Pacific Ocean; Tröger 501; fined chemically as the sodic variety of basal- Johannsen v.4, p.262; Tomkeieff p.379) tic trachyandesite in TAS field S2 (Fig. 2.14, NADELDIORITE. An obsolete local name for a p.35). (Harker, 1904, p.264; Mugeary, Island diorite porphyrite containing needle-shaped of Skye, Scotland, UK; Tröger 290; Johannsen hornblende.(Gümbel, 1868, p.348; Rohrbach, v.3, p.118; Tomkeieff p.377) Regen, Bavaria, Germany; Tröger 316) MUGODZHARITE. A local term for a plutonic NAPOLEONITE. An orbicular variety of gabbro rock consisting essentially of quartz and al- composed essentially of calcic plagioclase kali felspar with minor epidote. Cf. alaskite. with hornblende, minor hypersthene (= (Chumakov, 1946, p.295; Mudgodzhar Hills, enstatite) and quartz. This rock has also been between the Ural Mts and Aral Sea, called corsite, kugeldiorite and miagite. Kazakhstan; Tomkeieff p.378) (Cotta, 1866, p.155; named after Napoleon I; MULATOPORPHYRY (MULATTOPHYRE). An obso- Tröger 361; Johannsen v.3, p.232; Tomkeieff lete name for a variety of quartz porphyry. p.381) (Klipstein, 1843, p.78; Mt Mulato, Predazzo, NATRIOPLETE. An obsolete term for a leucocratic Alto Adige, Italy; Tomkeieff p.378) igneous rock rich in sodium. (Brögger, 1898, MULDAKAITE. An ultramafic rock consisting of p.266; Tomkeieff p.381) uralite (= actinolite pseudomorph after NATROCARBONATITE. A rare variety of pyroxene), augite and hornblende. carbonatite lava, currently only known from (Karpinskii, 1869, p.231; Muldakaeva, Urals, one locality, consisting essentially of the Na- Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.378) Ca-K carbonate minerals, nyerereite and MUNIONGITE. A variety of phonolite with gregoryite. It has also been called lengaite. phenocrysts of nepheline in a groundmass of (Du Bois et al., 1963, p.446; Oldoinyo Lengai, sanidine, aegirine-augite and glass. (David et Tanzania; Tomkeieff p.381) al., 1901, p.377; from the Aboriginal name NAUJAITE. A local name for an agpaitic variety muniong = Kosciusko Plateau, New South of nepheline sodalite syenite characterized Wales, Australia; Tröger 456; Johannsen v.4, by a poikilitic texture with small crystals of 3.3 Glossary 115

sodalite enclosed in large grains of alkali was proposed “elsewhere” but gives no refer- feldspar, arfvedsonite, aegirine and eudialyte. ence; Nelson County, Virginia, USA; Tröger The content of sodalite may exceed 50% of 770; Johannsen v.4, p.471; Tomkeieff p.383) the rock. (Ussing, 1912, p.32; Naujakasik NEMAFITE. A mnemonic name for a mixture of (now Naajakasik), Ilímaussaq, Greenland; nepheline and mafic minerals. (Hatch et al., Tröger 635; Johannsen v.4, p.250; Tomkeieff 1961, p.358) p.382) NEMITE. A local name for a melanocratic NAVITE. An obsolete name for a basaltic rock variety of leucitite. (Lacroix, 1933, p.199; composed of phenocrysts of andesine, augite, Lake Nemi, Alban Hills, near Rome, Italy; enstatite and iddingsite in a groundmass of Tröger 646; Tomkeieff p.383) these minerals, opaques and glass. NEPHELINE ANDESITE. A term suggested for (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.512; Nave, now Nahe volcanic rocks with sodic plagioclase and district, Rheinland-Pfalz, Germany; Tröger some nepheline but without olivine. They 346; Johannsen v.3, p.298; Tomkeieff p.382) differ from basanite and tephrite which usu- NAXITE. A corundum, phlogopite, plagioclase ally contain calcic plagioclase. (Johannsen, rock containing patches of blue tourmaline. 1938, p.215; Tröger 574; Tomkeieff p.385) Not found in situ but possibly from the con- NEPHELINE BASALT. A term used for a volcanic tact zone between a muscovite granite and a rock composed essentially of pyroxene, peridotite. (Papastamatiou, 1939, p.2089; nepheline and olivine. The name should not Island of Naxos, Greece; Tomkeieff p.382) be used as the term basalt is now restricted to NEAPITE. A mnemonic name from nepheline a rock containing essential plagioclase. As and apatite, used for alkaline intrusive rocks the rock is a variety of foidite it should be consisting mainly of nepheline and apatite given the appropriate name, e.g. olivine with minor aegirine and biotite. (Vlodavets, nephelinite. (Naumann, 1850, p.650; 1930, p.34; Khibina complex, Kola Penin- Wickenstein, Silesia, Poland; Tröger 923; sula, Russian Federation; Tröger(38) 608ﬂ; Johannsen v.4, p.338; Tomkeieff p.385) Tomkeieff p.382) NEPHELINE BASANITE. Now defined in NECROLITE. A local name for a variety of QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of vesicular biotite latite occurring in the Viterbo basanite in which nepheline is the most abun- and Tolfa regions in Tuscany; used for mak- dant foid. As this type of basanite is the ing Etruscan sarcophagi. (Brocchi, 1817, commonest variety it is often known simply p.156; Tomkeieff p.382) as basanite. (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.763; NEIVITE. A local name for a melanocratic Böhmisches Mittelgebirge (now ºeské variety of alkali feldspar syenite consisting of St¶edoho¶í), N. Bohemia, Czech Republic; major amounts of hornblende with lesser Tröger 591; Johannsen v.4, p.231; Tomkeieff amounts of albite and minor magnetite, py- p.385) rite, apatite, titanite and calcite. (Sobolev, NEPHELINE BASITE. An obsolete term used in 1959, p.115; River Neiva, Urals, Russian two senses: (1) for basanite and (2) for all Federation; Tomkeieff p.383) nepheline-bearing ultrabasic rocks. NELSONITE. A granular dyke rock consisting (Vogelsang, 1872, p.542; Tomkeieff p.385) essentially of ilmenite and apatite with or NEPHELINEBENMOREITE. A variety of benmoreite without rutile. Several varieties are distin- in which nepheline is present in small amounts. guished according to mineral prefixes. (Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493) (Watson, 1907, p.300, states that the name NEPHELINE DIORITE. Now defined in 116 3 Glossary of terms

QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a foid diorite in which nepheline is the most variety of foid plagisyenite in which nepheline abundant foid. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.177; is the most abundant foid. The term is syn- Tröger 547; Johannsen v.4, p.214) onymous with nepheline monzosyenite. NEPHELINE GABBRO. Now defined in NEPHELINE SYENITE. Now defined in QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of QAPF field 11(Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of foid gabbro in which nepheline is the most foid syenite in which nepheline is the most abundant foid. The special term theralite may abundant foid. (Rosenbusch, 1877, p.203; be used as an alternative. (Lacroix, 1902, Tröger 412; Johannsen v.4, p.77; Tomkeieff p.191; Tröger 552; Tomkeieff p.385) p.385) NEPHELINE HAWAIITE. A variety of hawaiite in NEPHELINE TEPHRITE. Now defined in which nepheline is present in small amounts. QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of (Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493) tephrite in which nepheline is the most abun- NEPHELINE LATITE. A term proposed in a classi- dant foid. As this is the common variety it is fication for a volcanic rock in which foids often simply called tephrite. (Rosenbusch, > 10% of the total rock and alkali feldspar is 1877, p.492; Tröger 576; Johannsen v.4, 40%–60% of the total feldspar. (Nockolds, p.231) 1954, p.1008) NEPHELINE TRACHYANDESITE. A variety of NEPHELINE MONZODIORITE. Now de- trachyandesite in which nepheline is present fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a in small amounts. (Coombs & Wilkinson, variety of foid monzodiorite in which 1969, p.493; Tröger 571) nepheline is the most abundant foid. The NEPHELINE TRACHYBASALT. A variety of special term essexite may be used as an trachybasalt in which nepheline is present in alternative. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.177) small amounts.(Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, NEPHELINE MONZOGABBRO. Now de- p.493) fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a NEPHELINE TRISTANITE. A variety of tristanite in variety of foid monzogabbro in which which nepheline is present in small amounts. nepheline is the most abundant foid. The (Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493) special term essexite may be used as an NEPHELINITE. A term originally used for a alternative. (Johannsen, 1920c, p.216; Tröger nepheline-bearing basaltic rock but now used 542) for rocks consisting essentially of nepheline NEPHELINE MONZONITE. An alkaline plutonic and clinopyroxene. Now defined modally as rock with essential nepheline and roughly a variety of foidite of QAPF field 15c (Fig. equal amounts of alkali feldspar and 2.11, p.31) and, if modes are not available, plagioclase.(Lacroix, 1902, p.33; Tröger 510) chemically as a rock falling in TAS fields U1 NEPHELINE MONZOSYENITE. Now de- or F in which normative ne > 20% (p. 36). fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a (Cordier, 1842, vol.8, p.618; Tröger 615; variety of foid monzosyenite in which Johannsen v.4, p.338; Tomkeieff p.385) nepheline is the most abundant foid. The term NEPHELINITE BASANITE. A variety of nepheline is synonymous with nepheline plagisyenite. basanite in which nepheline exceeds NEPHELINE MUGEARITE. A variety of mugearite plagioclase. (Johannsen, 1938, p.301; in which nepheline is present in small amounts. Tomkeieff p.386) (Coombs & Wilkinson, 1969, p.493) NEPHELINITE TEPHRITE. A variety of nepheline NEPHELINE PLAGISYENITE. Now de- tephrite in which nepheline exceeds 3.3 Glossary 117

plagioclase. (Johannsen, 1938, p.301) vugs of zeolites and calcite. (Saggerson & NEPHELINITOID. An obsolete term for a variety Williams, 1963, p.479; Nguruman Escarp- of nephelinite in which the interstitial ment, Kenya) nepheline cannot be determined optically, NIKLESITE. An obsolete name for a variety of but may be inferred chemically. (Bo¶ick¥, websterite composed of diallage (= altered 1874, p.41; Hasenberg, Bohemia, Czech Re- diopside), enstatite and diopside, with lamel- public; Johannsen v.4, p.344; Tomkeieff lae of enstatite and diallage. (Kretschmer, p.386) 1917, p.164; Nikles (now Ra§kov), Moravia, NEPHELINOLITE. A plutonic rock now de- Czech Republic; Tröger 928; Johannsen v.4, fined as a variety of foidolite of QAPF field p.461; Tomkeieff p.387) 15c (Fig. 2.4, p.22) in which nepheline is the NILIGONGITE. A medium-grained variety of most abundant foid. The term is subdivided melilite-bearing leucite ijolite with alkali into urtite, ijolite and melteigite on a basis of pyroxenes, and with equal proportions of the mafic mineral content (Fig. 2.8, p.27). leucite and nepheline. (Lacroix, 1933, p.198; The rock is the plutonic equivalent of the Niligongo Volcano, Birunga, Kivu, Demo- volcanic rock nephelinite.(Streckeisen, 1976, cratic Republic of Congo; Tröger 630; p.21; Tomkeieff p.386) Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn), p.269; Tomkeieff NEPHELINOLITH. An obsolete term proposed for p.387) a monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of NIOLITE. An obsolete term for a variety of nepheline. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.114; felsite containing spherules of radiating feld- Tröger 603; Johannsen v.4, p.336; Tomkeieff spar.(Pinkerton, 1811b, p.74; Chain of Niolo, p.386) Corsica, France; Tomkeieff p.388) NEVADITE. A local name for a porphyritic NONESITE. An obsolete local name for a variety variety of rhyolite containing abundant of basalt composed of phenocrysts of phenocrysts of quartz, sanidine and labradorite, augite and olivine in a groundmass plagioclase with minor biotite and hornblende. of andesine, augite, orthoclase, opaques and (Richthofen, 1868, p.16; named after Ne- glass. (Lepsius, 1878, p.163; Mendola Pass, vada, USA; Tröger 42; Johannsen v.2, p.273; Nonsberg, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 345; Tomkeieff p.387) Johannsen v.3, p.285; Tomkeieff p.389) NEVOITE. A melanocratic, apatite-rich ultrabasic NORDMARKITE. A variety of quartz-bearing rock, composed of biotite, hornblende, apa- alkali feldspar syenite composed mainly of tite, alkali feldspar and augite with minor microperthite with minor biotite, alkali titanite. (Khazov, 1983, p.1200; Lake Nevo, amphibole or pyroxene. (Brögger, 1890, p.54; now Ladoga, near St Petersburg, Russian Nordmarka, Oslo Igneous Province, Nor- Federation) way; Tröger 185; Johannsen v.3, p.6; NEWLANDITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Tomkeieff p.389) garnet websterite composed of garnet, Cr- NORDSJÖITE. A local name for a coarse-grained diopside and enstatite. Occurs as inclusions variety of calcite nepheline syenite in which in kimberlites. (Bonney, 1899, p.315; nepheline exceeds alkali feldspar. Aegirine- Newlands diamond pipe, South Africa; Tröger augite is usually present, sometimes with 717; Tomkeieff p.387) melanite. (Johannsen, 1938, p.247; Söve, NGURUMANITE. A medium-grained variety of Nordsjö, Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway; melteigite composed of pyroxene, altered Tröger(38) 421ﬁ; Tomkeieff p.389) nepheline in an iron-rich mesostasis with NORITE. A plutonic rock composed essen- 118 3 Glossary of terms

tially of bytownite, labradorite or andesine porphyry containing quartz, feldspar and and orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in mica. (Jurine, 1806, p.376; Mont Blanc, the gabbroic rock classification (Fig. 2.6, France; Tomkeieff p.391) p.25). (Esmark, 1823, p.207; Tröger 355; OBSIDIAN. A common term for a volcanic Johannsen v.3, p.233; Tomkeieff p.390) glass, usually with a water content < 1%, NORTHFIELDITE. A variety of quartzolite occur- often dark in colour, massive and with a ring as a border phase in a granite and resem- conchoidal fracture. (A term of great antiq- bling vein quartz or greisen composed essen- uity usually attributed to Theophrastus, tially of quartz with minor muscovite and 320 BC – see Johannsen for further discus- traces of tourmaline and tremolite or actino- sion; Tröger 930; Johannsen v.2, p.276; lite. Cf. esmeraldite. (Emerson, 1915, p.212; Tomkeieff p.392) Crag Mtn., Northfield, Massachusetts, USA; OCEANIC PLAGIOGRANITE. A term proposed for a Tröger 4; Johannsen v.2, p.18; Tomkeieff series of plutonic rocks consisting of p.390) plagioclase, ranging in composition from NOSEAN BASANITE. Now defined in oligoclase to anorthite, quartz and minor QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) as a variety of amounts of hornblende and pyroxene. They basanite in which nosean is the most abun- frequently show the effects of low-grade dant foid. (Tröger, 1935, p.246; Tröger 597; metamorphism developing epidote, chlorite, Johannsen v.4, p.238) actinolite and albite. (Coleman & Peterman, NOSEANITE. A variety of nephelinite 1975, p.1099) containing considerable amounts of nosean OCEANITE. A variety of melanocratic picritic and amphibole. Now defined as a variety of basalt consisting of abundant phenocrysts of foidite of QAPF field 15c (Fig. 2.11, p.31). olivine and lesser amounts of augite in a (Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.41; St Georgenberg (now groundmass of augite, olivine and plagioclase. Oip), ¡íp, Bohemia, Czech Republic; (Lacroix, 1923, p.49; Piton de la Fournaise, Tröger 651; Johannsen v.4, p.345; Réunion, Indian Ocean; Tröger 409; Tomkeieff p.390) Johannsen v.3, p.306; Tomkeieff p.392) NOSEANOLITH. An obsolete term proposed for a ODINITE. A dyke rock of basaltic composition monomineralic volcanic rock consisting of consisting of labradorite and rare augite nosean. (Johannsen, 1938, p.337; Tröger 634; phenocrysts in a felted groundmass of horn- Tomkeieff p.391) blende needles with occasional quartz. Cf. NOSELITITE. An obsolete term proposed for a malchite. Gabbrophyre was suggested as an variety of noseanite consisting mainly of alternative term. (Chelius, 1892, p.3; nosean, pyroxene and amphibole. The term is Frankenstein, Odenwald, Hessen, Germany; synonymous with noseanite. (Johannsen, Tröger 319; Johannsen v.3, p.326; Tomkeieff 1938, p.345; Tomkeieff p.391) p.393) NOSYKOMBITE. A local name for a variety of OKAITE. A local name for a variety of haüyne nepheline monzosyenite consisting of melilitolite consisting mainly of melilite and sanidine, nepheline, and kaersutite with small haüyne with some biotite and perovskite. amounts of plagioclase; corresponds to the Mineralogically the rock is similar to turjaite nosykombitic magma-type of Niggli.(Niggli, with haüyne taking the place of nepheline. 1923, p.157; Nosy-Komba Island, Madagas- May be used as an optional term in the melilitic car; Tröger 507; Tomkeieff p.391) rocks classification if haüyne > 10% (section NOTITE. An obsolete name for a variety of 2.4, p.11). (Stansfield, 1923a, p.440; Oka 3.3 Glossary 119

Hills, Montreal, Quebec, Canada; Tröger OLIVINE CLINOPYROXENITE. An 661; Johannsen v.4, p.324; Tomkeieff ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen- p.394) tially of clinopyroxene and up to 50% olivine. OKAWAITE. A local name for a glassy aegirine- Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock augite rhyolite.(Nemoto, 1934, p.300; Okawa classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, River, Tokati, Hokkaido, Japan; Tröger(38) 1973, p.26) 47ƒ; Tomkeieff p.394) OLIVINE GABBRO. A commonly used name OLIGOCLASEANDESITE . A term originally given for a gabbro containing essential olivine. to a variety of andesite in which the normative Now defined modally in the gabbroic rock plagioclase is oligoclase, but later classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25) as a variety of (Washington & Keyes, 1928) applied to a gabbro in which olivine is between 5% and volcanic rock consisting essentially of 85%. (Lasaulx, 1875, p.310; Tröger 351; oligoclase with minor pyroxene. (Iddings, Johannsen v.3, p.224; Tomkeieff p.396) 1913, p.193; Tröger 324; Tomkeieff p.394) OLIVINE GABBRONORITE. A collective OLIGOCLASEBASALT . A misnomer for a rock in term for plutonic rocks consisting of 10%– which andesine was probably incorrectly iden- 90% calcic plagioclase and accompanied by tified as oligoclase (Johannsen, 1937). olivine, orthopyroxene and clinopyroxene in (Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.43; Johannsen v.3, p.289) various amounts. Now defined modally in OLIGOCLASITE. An obsolete term originally and the gabbroic rock classification (Fig. 2.6, inappropriately used for a plutonic rock con- p.25) as a variety of gabbronorite in which sisting of orthoclase and lesser oligoclase, olivine is between 5% and 85%.(Streckeisen, later replaced by the name cavalorite. Also 1973, p.27) used for both a plutonic rock consisting en- OLIVINE HORNBLENDE PYROXENITE. tirely of oligoclase (Kolderup,1898) and a An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting of fine-grained rock of trachytic texture com- more than 30% pyroxene accompanied by posed essentially of oligoclase (Washington, amphibole and olivine in various amounts. 1923). (Bombicci, 1868, p.79; Mt Cavaloro, Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock near Bologna, Italy; Tröger 292; Johannsen classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, v.3, p.145; Tomkeieff p.394) 1973, p.26) OLIGOPHYRE. An obsolete general term for OLIVINE HORNBLENDITE. An ultramafic rocks consisting of phenocrysts of oligoclase plutonic rock consisting essentially of in a groundmass of the same mineral. amphibole and up to 50% olivine. Now de- (Coquand, 1857, p.96; Tröger 932; Johannsen fined modally in the ultramafic rock classifi- v.3, p.183; Tomkeieff p.395) cation (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, OLIGOSITE. An obsolete term proposed for a p.26; Tröger 707) coarse-grained rock consisting essentially of OLIVINE MELILITITE. A collective term oligoclase. (Turner, 1900, p.110; Tröger 934; for ultramafic volcanic rocks consisting of Johannsen v.3, p.145; Tomkeieff p.395) melilite, clinopyroxene and olivine in vari- OLIVINEBASALT . A commonly used term for a ous amounts. Now defined modally in the basalt containing olivine as an essential con- melilite-bearing rocks classification (Fig. 2.3, stituent. The reference cited actually contains p.11) or chemically in field F of the TAS the term olivine-bearing basalt.(Rosenbusch, classification as a rock which does not con- 1896, p.1018; Tröger 379; Johannsen v.3, tain kalsilite but has normative cs (larnite)

p.281; Tomkeieff p.395) > 10% and K2O < Na2O (p.38). If modal 120 3 Glossary of terms

olivine < 10% the rock should be called a pyroxene and up to 50% olivine. Now de- melilitite. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) fined modally in the ultramafic rock classifi- OLIVINEMELILITOLITE . Originally defined as an cation (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen- p.26) tially of melilite and olivine with minor OLIVINETHOLEIITE . Chemically defined as an clinopyroxene (see 1st Edition, Fig. B.3, p.12), olivine-hypersthene normative basalt. It is an but not required by the new melilite-bearing exceedingly abundant rock and contains rocks classification (section 2.4.1, p.11). phenocrysts of olivine and/or plagioclase and (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) pyroxenes in a groundmass of Ca-poor OLIVINE NORITE. An old term for a norite pyroxene, labradorite, opaques and some- containing essential olivine. Now defined times glass. Now regarded as a variety of modally in the gabbroic rock classification subalkali basalt. (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.515; (Fig. 2.6, p.25) as a variety of norite in which Tröger 344) olivine is between 5% and 85%. OLIVINEUNCOMPAHGRITE . Originally proposed OLIVINE ORTHOPYROXENITE. An as a special term in the melilitic rocks classi- ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen- fication synonomous with olivine pyroxene tially of orthopyroxene and up to 50% olivine. melilitolite, but no longer necessary. Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock (Streckeisen, 1978, p.14) classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, OLIVINE WEBSTERITE. An ultramafic plu- 1973, p.26) tonic rock consisting of 10%–40% olivine OLIVINEPACIFICITE . A term for an anemousite with various amounts of clinopyroxene and olivine basalt with the chemistry of nepheline orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in the basanite. Cf. pacificite. Niggli (1936, p.366) ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). used the chemistry of this rock for the kaulaitic (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) magma-type and Tröger (1938, p.67) renamed OLIVINITE. A term originally used for ore- it kaulaite. (Barth, 1930, p.65; Kaula Gorge, bearing olivine rocks and later for plutonic Ookala, Mauna Kea, Hawaii, USA; Tröger rocks composed of olivine with pyroxene 385) and/or amphibole. In the Russian Republic OLIVINE PYROXENE HORNBLENDITE. the term is used for olivine rocks with acces- An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting of sory magnetite to distinguish them from more than 30% amphibole accompanied by dunite, which contains accessory chromite. pyroxene and olivine in various amounts. (Sjögren, 1876, p.58; Tröger 937; Johannsen Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock v.4, p.402; Tomkeieff p.396) classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, ONGONITE. A name proposed for quartz 1973, p.26) keratophyres containing topaz which are the OLIVINE PYROXENE MELILITOLITE. Originally subvolcanic equivalents of REE-, Li-, F-rich defined as an ultramafic plutonic rock con- granites. See also topaz rhyolite. (Kovalenko sisting essentially of melilite, clinopyroxene et al., 1971, p.430; Ongon-Khairkhan, Mon- and lesser amounts of olivine (see 1st Edi- golia) tion, Fig. B.3, p.12), but not required by the ONKILONITE. A variety of nephelinite contain- new melilite-bearing rocks classification (sec- ing olivine, augite, nepheline, leucite and tion 2.4.1, p.11). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) perovskite in two generations. (Backlund, OLIVINE PYROXENITE. An ultramafic 1915, p.307; Onkilone tribe, Vilkitzky Is- plutonic rock consisting essentially of land, New Siberia Islands, Russian Federa- 3.3 Glossary 121

tion; Tröger 618; Johannsen v.4, p.368; Africa) Tomkeieff p.396) ORBICULITE. A group name for plutonic rocks OPDALITE. A member of the charnockitic with orbicular structure. (Sederholm, 1928, rock series equivalent to orthopyroxene p.72; Tröger 939; Tomkeieff p.400) granodiorite of QAPF field 4 (Table 2.10, ORBITE. A coarse-grained lamprophyric dyke p.20), consisting of zoned plagioclase, rock composed of phenocrysts of hornblende microcline, quartz, biotite, hypersthene (= in a plagioclase-rich groundmass. Cf. luciite. enstatite) and diopside. The term is (Chelius, 1892, p.3; Orbishöhe, near synonymous with charno-enberbite. Zwingenberg, Odenwald, Germany; Tröger (Goldschmidt, 1916, p.70; Opdal, Trondheim, 336; Johannsen v.3, p.309; Tomkeieff p.400) Norway; Tröger 108; Johannsen v.2, p.347; ORDANCHITE. A local name for a volcanic rock, Tomkeieff p.399) variously described as a variety of OPHIGRANITONE. A variety of gabbro contain- trachyandesite and tephrite, consisting es- ing scaly serpentine, saussurite and diallage sentially of andesine and haüyne with resorbed (= altered diopside). (Mazzuoli & Issel, 1881, hornblende, augite and minor olivine. p.326; Tomkeieff p.399) (Lacroix, 1917a, p.582; Banne d’Ordanche, OPHIOLITE. A term originally applied to rocks Auvergne, France; Tröger 572; Johannsen consisting mainly of serpentine, but later v.4, p.216; Tomkeieff p.400) extended to the rock suite of Alpine-type ORDOSITE. A melanocratic variety of alkali peridotites, gabbros, dolerites, spilites and feldspar syenite containing abundant aegirine, keratophyres. Now used to define the asso- microcline and a little phlogopite. (Lacroix, ciation of basic to ultrabasic rocks thought to 1925, p.482; Ordos Province, Inner Mongo- represent oceanic crust. (Brongniart, 1813, lia, China; Tröger 223; Johannsen v.4, p.17; p.37; from the Greek ophis = snake, on ac- Tomkeieff p.401) count of the appearence; Tomkeieff p.399) ORENDITE. Originally described as a variety of OPHITE. A term originally used by Pliny for a leucite phonolite essentially composed of greenish mottled ornamental marble, but later leucite and alkali feldspar with subordinate applied to doleritic rocks from the Pyrénées, clinopyroxene, mica and amphibole. Now many of which were uralitized. (A term of regarded as a diopside-sanidine-phlogopite great antiquity usually attributed to Pliny, lamproite (Table 2.7, p.17). (Cross, 1897, AD 77 – see Johannsen for further discussion; p.123; Orenda Butte, Leucite Hills, Wyo- from the Greek ophites = like a serpent; ming, USA; Tröger 478; Johannsen v.4, p.260; Tröger 938; Johannsen v.3, p.319; Tomkeieff Tomkeieff p.401) p.399) ORNÖITE. A local name for a variety of diorite OPHITONE. An obsolete term for a greenish consisting essentially of sodic plagioclase diabase. (Cordier, 1842, vol.8, p.135; with minor hornblende, microcline, biotite Tomkeieff p.399) and quartz. (Cederström, 1893, p.107; Ornö ORANGEITE. A name synonymous with mica- Island, Stockholm, Sweden; Tröger 305; ceous kimberlite and Group II kimberlites. Johannsen v.3, p.115; Tomkeieff p.402) For further details see p.14. (Mitchell, 1995) OROGENIC ANDESITE. A term for a variety of

ORANGITE. A name originally suggested to andesite defined chemically as having SiO2

replace micaceous kimberlite and now re- between 53% and 63%, hy in the norm, TiO2

placed by orangeite. (Wagner, 1928, p.140; < 1.75% and K2O < (0.145 £ SiO2 – 5.135). Lion Hill Dyke, Orange Free State, South (Gill, 1981, p.2) 122 3 Glossary of terms

OROTVITE. A melanocratic to mesocratic vari- Johannsen v.3, p.5; Tomkeieff p.403) ety of nepheline-bearing diorite rich in ORTHOFELSITE. An obsolete term synonymous kaersutite and with mafic minerals more abun- with orthophyre. (Teall, 1888, p.291; Tröger dant than andesine-oligoclase. Nepheline and 256; Tomkeieff p.404) alkali feldspar can be present in minor ORTHOFOYAITE. An obsolete term proposed for amounts. (Streckeisen, 1938, p.159; Orotva a variety of foyaite in which plagioclase is Valley, Ditrau, Transylvania, Romania; practically absent.(Johannsen, 1920b, p.161; Tröger(38) 308ﬂ; Johannsen v.4, p.215; Tomkeieff p.404) Tomkeieff p.402) ORTHOGABBRO. A variety of gabbro that con- ORTHO-. A prefix which has been applied to tains no quartz or foids, i.e. it closely agrees rock names in several senses. For example, to with the definition of the “ideal” type.(Hatch indicate the presence of orthopyroxene (e.g. et al., 1949, p.279) orthoandesite, orthobasalt) or the abundance ORTHOGRANITE. An obsolete term proposed for of orthoclase and lack of plagioclase (e.g. a variety of granite in which plagioclase is orthogranite) and later for rocks that are nei- practically absent. The term was later with- ther oversaturated nor undersaturated with drawn (Johannsen, 1932) in favour of respect to silica (e.g. orthosyenite, kaligranite. (Johannsen, 1920a, p.53; orthogabbro). (Johannsen, 1917; Tröger 940; Johannsen v.2, p.51; Tomkeieff p.404) Tomkeieff p.403) ORTHOLITHE (ORTHOLITE). An obsolete name ORTHOANDESITE. An obsolete group name for originally used in France for a variety of an orthopyroxene-bearing andesite. The term minette containing orthoclase and mica. is attributed to Oebbeke who supposedly (Lapparent, 1906, p.581; Tomkeieff p.404) used it for rocks from the Phillipines, but no ORTHOPHONITE. An obsolete term for nepheline actual reference is given. The only known syenite, being a mnemonic name from publication is Oebbeke (1881), but it does not orthoclase and phonolite. (Lasaulx, 1875, contain the name. (Kotô, 1916b, p.116; p.318; Tomkeieff p.405) Johannsen v.3, p.173) ORTHOPHYRE. An obsolete name used for older ORTHOBASALT. An obsolete term proposed for trachytes and for rocks consisting of an olivine-bearing bronzite (= enstatite) bas- phenocrysts of orthoclase in a groundmass of alt. (Kotô, 1916b, p.119) orthoclase. (Coquand, 1857, p.65; Tröger ORTHOBASE. According to Tomkeieff et al. 256; Johannsen v.3, p.80; Tomkeieff p.405) (1983) the rock is a diabase or porphyrite ORTHOPYROXENE GABBRO. A basic containing orthoclase. However, the term plutonic rock consisting mainly of calcic does not appear in the reference cited. The plagioclase, clinopyroxene and minor same incorrect reference is also cited by orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in the Loewinson-Lessing et al. (1932).(Belyankin, gabbroic rock classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25). 1911, p.363; Tomkeieff p.403) (Johannsen, 1937, p.238) ORTHOCLASITE. A general term for a rock ORTHOPYROXENITE. An ultramafic plu- consisting essentially of orthoclase. Now used tonic rock consisting almost entirely of for fenitic rocks composed of K-rich feldspars orthopyroxene. Now defined modally in the (Sutherland, 1965) for which the terms ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). orthoclase-rock and feldspar-rock have been (Wyllie, 1967, p.2) used. If fluorite is present the rock is called ORTHORHYOLITE. An obsolete term proposed borengite. (Senft, 1857, p.51; Tröger 941; for a variety of rhyolite in which plagioclase 3.3 Glossary 123

is practically absent. The term was later with- devitrified glass.(Stache & John, 1879, p.325; drawn (Johannsen, 1932) in favour of Ortler Alps, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 287; kalirhyolite. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.159; Johannsen v.3, p.123; Tomkeieff p.406) Tomkeieff p.405) ORVIETITE. A volcanic rock, close to the bound- ORTHOSHONKINITE. An obsolete term originally ary between phonolitic tephrite and tephritic proposed for a variety of shonkinite contain- phonolite, essentially composed of equal pro- ing no plagioclase, but later withdrawn portions of plagioclase and alkali feldspar, (Johannsen, 1938). (Johannsen, 1920a, p.51; with subordinate leucite and clinopyroxene. Johannsen v.4, p.15) It contains less leucite than vicoite. (Niggli, ORTHOSITE. A term proposed for a coarse- 1923, p.175; Orvieto, Vulsini district, near grained variety of alkali feldspar syenite con- Viterbo, Italy; Tröger 540; Tomkeieff p.406) sisting essentially of orthoclase. (Turner, OSLO-ESSEXITE. A term suggested to replace the 1900, p.110; Tröger 163; Johannsen v.3, p.4; name essexite, which had been incorrectly Tomkeieff p.406) applied to rocks occurring in the volcanic ORTHOSYENITE. A term originally used for a bosses in the Oslo Ignoeus Province by syenite in which the amount of alkali feldspar Brögger (1933), as they do not contain is more than 95% of the total feldspar, but nepheline. The term includes such types as later withdrawn (Johannsen, 1937) in favour kauaite, bojite, olivine gabbro, pyroxenite of kalisyenite. The name was later redefined etc. (Barth, 1944, p.31; Tomkeieff p.407) (Hatch et al., 1949, p.232) as a variety of OSLOPORPHYRY. A local name for an oligoclase syenite that contains no quartz or foids, i.e. is porphyry.(Brögger, 1898, p.207; Tröger 944; exactly saturated with respect to silica. Tomkeieff p.407) (Johannsen, 1920b, p.160; Johannsen v.3, OSSIPYTE (OSSIPITE, OSSYPITE). An obsolete p.8; Tomkeieff p.406) local name for a variety of plagioclase-rich ORTHOTARANTULITE. An obsolete term pro- olivine gabbro. Dana states the name was posed for rocks consisting of major amounts suggested by Hitchcock. (Dana, 1872, p.49; of quartz with minor orthoclase. The term named after Ossipee Indians, New Hamp- was later withdrawn (Johannsen, 1932) in shire, USA; Tröger 352; Johannsen v.3, p.225; favour of arizonite of which Johannsen had Tomkeieff p.407) been unaware. (Johannsen, 1920a, p.53; ØSTERN PORPHYRY. A local term for a variety of Johannsen v.2, p.32; Tomkeieff p.406) porphyritic kjelsåsite or plagioclase-rich ORTHOTRACHYTE. A term suggested to replace monzonite. (Holtedahl, 1943, p.32; alkali trachyte if the alternative name quartz- Østervann, Oslo district, Norway; Tomkeieff free liparite is regarded as a contradiction in p.407) terms. The name was later redefined (Hatch OSTRAITE. An obsolete name for a variety of et al., 1949, p.247) as a variety of trachyte clinopyroxenite composed of partly uralitized that contains no quartz or foids, i.e. is exactly augite and spinel. (Duparc, 1913, p.18; Ostraïa saturated with respect to silica.(Rosenbusch, Sopka, Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger 1908, p.887; Johannsen v.3, p.16) 685; Johannsen v.4, p.464; Tomkeieff p.407) ORTLERITE. An altered variety of hornblende OTTAJANITE. A variety of leucite tephrite essen- andesite or trachyandesite consisting of abun- tially composed of plagioclase, leucite and dant phenocrysts of hornblende and a few of clinopyroxene, with subordinate olivine. It is augite and biotite in a felted groundmass of said to have the chemical, but not mineralogi- andesine, chlorite, pyrite, calcite and cal, compostion of sommaite. (Lacroix, 124 3 Glossary of terms

1917b, p.208; Ottajanite (now Ottaviano), 1893, p.131; Paisano Pass, Texas, USA; Mt Somma, Naples, Italy; Tröger 945; Tröger 29; Johannsen v.2, p.100; Tomkeieff Johannsen v.4, p.201; Tomkeieff p.407) p.412) OUACHITITE. An ultramafic lamprophyre con- PALAEOPHYRE. An obsolete term for altered taining combinations of olivine, phlogopite, porphyrites. (Gümbel, 1874, p.42; Tröger amphibole, and/or clinopyroxene phenocrysts 946; Johannsen v.3, p.183; Tomkeieff p.412) with groundmass feldspathoids as well as PALAEOPHYRITE. An obsolete term for older carbonates. (Kemp, 1890, p.393; Ouachita post-Cretaceous porphyries. (Stache & John, River, Arkansas, USA; Tröger 405; Johannsen 1879, p.352; Tröger 947; Johannsen v.3, v.4, p.391; Tomkeieff p.408) p.183; Tomkeieff p.412) OUENITE. A fine-grained variety of basalt which PALAEOPICRITE. An obsolete term for picrites of occurs as dykes and consists of anorthite with Palaeozoic age which were more altered than chrome-diopside, fringed by a little bronzite those of Tertiary age. (Gümbel, 1874, p.38; (= enstatite) and olivine. (Lacroix, 1911a, Tröger 948; Tomkeieff p.412) p.817; Ouen Island, New Caledonia; Tröger PALAGONITETUFF . A term for a tuff containing 368; Johannsen v.3, p.349; Tomkeieff p.408) palagonite which is a yellow or brown com- OVERSATURATED. A term applied to igneous pletely devitrified basaltic glass.

rocks in which there is an excess of SiO2 over (Waltershausen, 1846, p.402; Palagonia, Sic- the other oxides, which gives silica minerals ily, Italy; Tröger 594; Johannsen v.3, p.302; in the mode or quartz in the norm. (Shand, Tomkeieff p.412) 1913, p.510; Tomkeieff p.408) PALATINITE. An obsolete term applied to vari- OWHAROITE. A local name for a strongly welded ous rocks composed of augite and plagioclase. rhyolitic or dacitic tuff, previously called Rosenbusch redefined it as a bronzite (= wilsonite. (Grange, 1934, p.58; Owharoa, enstatite) tholeiite. (Laspeyres, 1869, p.516; Waihi district, Auckland, New Zealand; Palatia, now Pfalz, Germany; Tröger 343; Tröger(38) 40ﬂ; Tomkeieff p.409) Johannsen v.3, p.299; Tomkeieff p.413) OXYPHYRE. An obsolete general term for PALLIOESSEXITE, PALLIOGRANITE. Obsolete terms porphyritic acid rocks which were thought to suggested for varieties of igneous rocks which be complementary to lamprophyres. (Pirsson, occur on the margin of an intrusion “a little 1895, p.118; Tomkeieff p.410) way within the contact”. (Jevons et al., 1912, OXYPLETE. An obsolete term for a leucocratic p.452; from the Latin pallium = cloak;

igneous rock in which SiO2 > 6 R2O3. Johannsen v.4, p.61; Tomkeieff p.414) (Brögger, 1898, p.266; Tomkeieff p.410) PANTELLERITE. Originally described as a PACIFICITE. A tephritic rock composed of leucocratic variety of alkali rhyolite contain- phenocrysts of augite, some labradorite and ing phenocrysts of aegirine-augite, rare olivine in a groundmass of anemousite anorthoclase and cossyrite. It is now defined (plagioclase containing carnegieite), augite and distinguished from comendite as a vari- and opaques. (Barth, 1930, p.60; named after ety of peralkaline rhyolite of TAS field R in

Pacific Ocean; Haleakala, Maui, Hawaiian which Al2O3 < 1.33 £ total iron as FeO + 4.4 Islands, USA; Tröger 384; Tomkeieff p.411) (Fig. 2.18, p.38). Synonymous with PAISANITE. A local name for a leucocratic pantelleritic rhyolite.(Foerstner, 1881, p.537; variety of alkali feldspar microgranite con- Pantelleria Island, Italy; Tröger 72; sisting essentially of anorthoclase and quartz Johannsen v.2, p.64; Tomkeieff p.414) with minor amounts of riebeckite. (Osann, PANTELLERITIC RHYOLITE. Now de- 3.3 Glossary 125

fined as a variety of peralkaline rhyolite of Tomkeieff p.421) EGMATITE EGMATYTE TAS field R in which Al2O3 < 1.33 £ total iron P (P ). A term originally as FeO + 4.4 (Fig. 2.18, p.38). Synonymous suggested by Haüy as a synonym for graphic with pantellerite. granite, but later used for the coarse-grained PANTELLERITIC TRACHYTE. Now de- facies of any type of igneous rock.(Brongniart, fined as a variety of peralkaline trachyte of 1813, p.32; from the Greek pegma = bond,

TAS field T in which Al2O3 < 1.33 £ total iron framework; Tröger 65; Johannsen v.2, p.72; as FeO + 4.4 (Fig. 2.18, p.38). Tomkeieff p.421) PARAMELAPHYRE. An obsolete term for a vari- PEGMATITOID. An obsolete term proposed for ety of mica porphyrite. (Schmid, 1880, p.67; coarse-grained veins, some of which may be Tomkeieff p.416) late differentiates, occurring in basaltic rocks. PARCHETTITE. An obsolete name for a variety of (Lacroix, 1928b, p.322; Tomkeieff p.422) leucite tephrite composed essentially of PEGMATOID. An term proposed for both clinopyroxene, leucite and plagioclase and feldspathoidal pegmatites and for pegmatites with accessory alkali feldspar. (Johannsen, without graphic texture. (Shand, 1910, p.377; 1938, p.291; Fosso della Parchetta, Vico Tröger 951; Tomkeieff p.422) Volcano, near Viterbo, Italy; Tröger(38) PEGMATOPHYRE. An obsolete term, originally 539ƒ; Tomkeieff p.417) proposed to replace granophyre and later for PAROPHITE. An obsolete term for a variety of varieties of granophyre without plagioclase. serpentine. (Hunt, 1852, p.95; Tomkeieff (Lossen, 1892, p.270; Tröger 952; Johannsen p.418) v.2, p.70; Tomkeieff p.422) PATRINITE. An obsolete term for a phonolite. PÉLÉ’S HAIR. A name given to the fine hair-like (Pinkerton, 1811a, p.167; named after E.L.M. threads of basaltic glass often formed during Patrin; Tomkeieff p.419) lava fountaining. (Ellis, 1825, p.143; named PAWDITE. An obsolete name for a dark granular after Pélé, the Hawaiian goddess of fire; dyke rock composed of plagioclase zoned Johannsen v.3, p.291; Tomkeieff p.423) from bytownite to oligoclase, hornblende, PÉLÉ’S TEARS. Tear-drop-shaped lava filaments quartz, biotite and epidote.(Duparc & Grosset, blown through open channels of lava vents. 1916, p.110; Pawdinskaya Datcha, Nikolai (Perret, 1913, p.615; named after Pélé, the Pawda, Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger Hawaiian goddess of fire; Tomkeieff p.423) 333; Johannsen v.3, p.319; Tomkeieff p.419) PELÉEITE. A comprehensive term for andesites PEARLSTONE. An obsolete term for perlite. The and basaltic andesites that correspond to the name is attributed to Jameson, but Johannsen peléeitic magma-type of Niggli (1923, p.123). gives no reference. (Johannsen, 1932, p.284; (Tröger, 1935, p.75; Mt Pelée, Martinique, Tomkeieff p.420) Lesser Antilles; Tröger 157; Tomkeieff p.423) PECHSTEIN. The German name for pitchstone. PELEITI. An Italian name for Pélé’s hair. (Issel, (Schulz & Poetsch, 1759, p.267; Tröger 102; 1916, p.657; Tomkeieff p.423) Johannsen v.2, p.280) PENIKKAVAARITE. A local name for a variety of PEDROSITE. A peralkaline variety of gabbro with 60%–70% mafic minerals. hornblendite composed essentially of alkali Amphiboles are more abundant than titanian amphibole (osannite), with some magnetite, augite and plagioclase. Alkali feldspar may and occasionally albite and analcime.(Osann, be present in minor amounts. (Johannsen, 1922, p.260; Alter Pedroso, Alentejo, Portu- 1938, p.52; Penikkavaara, Kuusamo, Fin- gal; Tröger 703; Johannsen v.4, p.444; land; Tröger(38) 285ƒ; Tomkeieff p.426) 126 3 Glossary of terms

PEPERIN-BASALT. An obsolete name for a tuff (2) for a variety of phonolite of TAS field Ph which forms mud flows and contains large that has a peralkaline index > 1 (p.38). crystals of augite and hornblende. (Bo¶ick¥, PERALKALINE RHYOLITE. A term that 1874, p.42; Kostenblatt (now Kostomlaty), may be used in two ways: (1) for a variety of Bohemia, Czech Republic; Tomkeieff p.426) alkali feldspar rhyolite of QAPF field 2 that PEPERINO. A local Italian name for a light- contains alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole coloured unconsolidated tuff from the Alban (p.30), and (2) for a variety of rhyolite of Hills containing many dark crystal fragments, TAS field R that has a peralkaline index > 1 giving it a peppery appearance. (Buch, 1809, (p.37). In both cases this term should be used p.70; from the Italian pepe = pepper, as it in preference to alkali rhyolite. resembles grains of pepper; Tröger 953; PERALKALINE TRACHYTE. A term that Johannsen v.4, p.363; Tomkeieff p.426) may be used in two ways: (1) for a variety of PÉPÉRITE. A local term for a tuff or breccia alkali feldspar trachyte of QAPF field 6 that formed by the intrusion of magma into wet contains alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole sediments. Usually consists of fragments of (p.30), and (2) for a variety of trachyte of glassy igneous rock and some sedimentary TAS field T that has a peralkaline index > 1 rock.(Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff p.426) (p.37). In both cases this term should be used PERACIDITE. A chemically derived term for an in preference to alkali trachyte. igneous rock consisting almost entirely of PERALUMINOUS. A chemical term used for rocks

quartz. Such rocks should now be called in which molecular Al2O3 > (CaO + Na2O +

quartzolite. (Rinne, 1921, p.165; Tröger 1; K2O). This produces corundum (C) in the Johannsen v.2, p.11; Tomkeieff p.426) CIPW norm and typically such minerals as PERALBORANITE. A leucocratic variety of muscovite, corundum, tourmaline, topaz, alboranite with less than 12.5% of pyroxene. almandine-spessartine in the mode. (Shand, Obsolete.(Burri & Parga-Pondal, 1937, p.258; 1927, p.128) Alboran Island, near Cabo de Gata, Spain; PERIDOTEID. An obsolete field term for a coarse- Tröger(38) 304ƒ; Tomkeieff p.426) grained igneous rock consisting of olivine PERALKALINE. A chemical term for alka- with or without pyroxene, amphibole or line rocks in which the molecular amounts of biotite. Feldspar is absent. (Johannsen, 1911,

Na2O plus K2O exceeds Al2O3. This produces p.321; from the French péridot = olivine; acmite (ac) and sometimes sodium Tomkeieff p.427) metasilicate (ns) in the CIPW norm and usu- PERIDOTIDE. A revised spelling recommended ally alkali pyroxenes and/or alkali amphiboles to replace the field term peridoteid. Now in the mode. Cf. agpaitic. (Winchell, 1913, obsolete.(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen p.210; Tomkeieff p.426) v.1, p.57) PERALKALINE GRANITE. A term that may PERIDOTITE. A collective term for ultramafic be used for a variety of alkali feldspar granite rocks consisting essentially of olivine with that contains alkali pyroxene and/or pyroxene and/or amphibole. Now defined amphibole (p.23). This term should be used modally in the ultramafic rock classification in preference to alkali granite. (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Cordier, 1842, vol.9, p.619; PERALKALINE PHONOLITE. A term that from the French péridot = olivine; Tröger may be used in two ways: (1) for a variety of 723; Johannsen v.4, p.401; Tomkeieff p.427) phonolite of QAPF field 11 that contains PERIDOTITIC KOMATIITE. See komatiite. alkali pyroxene and/or amphibole (p.32), and PERIDOTITOID. An obsolete term proposed for 3.3 Glossary 127

an eclogitic rock similar to peridotite. areas, Italy. (Rath, 1868, p.297; Tomkeieff (Holmquist, 1908, p.292; Tomkeieff p.427) p.431) PERIDOTOID. A group name proposed for rocks PHANEREID. An obsolete field term for rocks composed essentially of olivine, pyroxene whose different constituents can be seen and iron ore. (Gümbel, 1888, p.88; Tomkeieff megascopically. (Johannsen, 1911, p.318; p.427) from the Greek phaneros = distinct, visible, PERKNIDE. A name recommended to replace clear; Tomkeieff p.433) the field term pyriboleid. Now obsolete. PHANERIDE. A revised spelling recommended (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, p.57; to replace the field term phanereid. Now Tomkeieff p.428) obsolete. (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Tomkeieff PERKNITE. A collective name for ultramafic p.433) olivine-free rocks composed essentially of PHANERODACITE. A term for a dacite containing amphibole and/or pyroxene or biotite.(Turner, the excess silica as quartz and not in glass. Cf. 1901, p.507; from the Greek perknos = dark cryptodacite. (Belyankin, 1923, p.100; especially of fruit or bird; Tröger 954; Tomkeieff p.433) Johannsen v.4, p.399; Tomkeieff p.429) PHENO-. Suggested as an optional prefix PERLITE. A term used for volcanic glasses (p.5) for giving a provisional name to a vol- which exhibit numerous concentric cracks so canic rock based on the visible minerals that that when fragmented the pieces vaguely can be identified, usually phenocrysts. For resemble pearls. Some are high in water con- example a glassy rock with phenocrysts of tent and expand when heated. The term is quartz and plagioclase could be provisonally synonymous with pearlstone and perlstein. called a pheno-dacite. (Niggli, 1931, p.357) (Beudant, 1822, p.360; from the French perle PHONOBASANITE. A synonym for phonolitic = pearl; in German Perlstein; Tröger 955; basanite of QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). Johannsen v.2, p.284; Tomkeieff p.429) (Streckeisen, 1978, p.6) PERLSTEIN. The original German term for cer- PHONOFOIDITE. A synonym for phonolitic foidite tain volcanic glasses now called perlite in of QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31). English. Although the term is attributed to the (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7) reference cited, only the term perlartig is PHONOLEUCITITE. A synonym for phonolitic used. (Fichtel, 1791, p.365; from the German leucitite of QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31). Perl = pearl, Stein = rock; Tröger 955; (Rittmann, 1973, p.135) Johannsen v.2, p.284) PHONOLITE. Now defined in QAPF field 11 PERTHITOPHYRE. An obsolete name for a variety (Fig. 2.11, p.31) in the sense of Rosenbusch of anorthosite or leucocratic monzogabbro (1877, p.234) as a volcanic rock consisting containing microperthite as an interstitial fill- essentially of alkali feldspar and any foids. If ing. (Chrustschoff, 1888, p.476; Horoski, nepheline is the only foid then the term Volhynien (Volyn), Ukraine; Tröger 956; phonolite may be used by itself but if, for Johannsen v.3, p.126; Tomkeieff p.430) example, leucite is the most abundant foid PERTHOSITE. A variety of alkali feldspar syenite then the term leucite phonolite should be used consisting almost entirely of perthite. etc. If modes are not available phonolite is (Phemister, 1926, p.41; Tröger 164; defined chemically in TAS field Ph (Fig. Johannsen v.3, p.43; Tomkeieff p.430) 2.14, p.35). (Cordier, 1816, p.151; from the PETRISCO. A local term for a variety of leucite Greek phone = sound, lithos = stone; Tröger trachyte from the Viterbo and Lake Vico 465; Johannsen v.4, p.120; Tomkeieff p.435) 128 3 Glossary of terms

PHONOLITIC BASANITE. A collective fication (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks term for alkaline basaltic rocks that are the thought to contain essential foids and in which volcanic equivalent to foid monzodiorites or alkali feldspar is thought to be more abundant monzogabbros and consist of plagioclase, than plagioclase. (Gümbel, 1888, p.86; feldspathoid, olivine, augite and often minor Tomkeieff p.435) sanidine. If the amount of olivine is less than PHONOLITOID TEPHRITE. A term used for a rock 10% it is a phonolitic tephrite. Now defined consisting of sandine, nepheline, plagioclase, modally in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). hornblende and olivine, i.e. between phonolite (Streckeisen, 1978, p.6) and tephrite. (Rosenbusch, 1908, p.1375; PHONOLITIC FOIDITE. A collective term Tomkeieff p.435) for alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of foids PHONONEPHELINITE. A synonym for phonolitic with some alkali feldspar as defined modally nephelinite of QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11, in QAPF field 15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31). If possi- p.31). (Rittmann, 1973, p.135) ble the most abundant foid should be used in PHONOTEPHRITE. A synonym for the name, e.g. phonolitic nephelinite, phonolitic tephrite of QAPF field 13 (Fig. phonolitic leucitite. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7) 2.11, p.31), and also defined chemically in PHONOLITIC LEUCITITE. Now defined TAS field U2 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Rittmann, modally in the leucite-bearing rock classifi- 1973, p.134) cation (section 2.8, p.18) as a volcanic rock PHOSCORITE. A magnetite, olivine, apatite rock falling into QAPF field 15a and consisting of usually associated with carbonatites. The leucite, clinopyroxene, minor olivine and with name is a mnemonic name from phosphate plagioclase < sanidine. Other foids may be rock around a core of carbonatite. (Russell et present in minor amounts. (Streckeisen, 1978, al., 1955, p.199; Tomkeieff p.435) p.7) PICOTITITE. A rock consisting essentially of PHONOLITIC NEPHELINITE. A volcanic picotite (85%) with small amounts of serpen- rock consisting of nepheline with some alkali tine. (Tröger, 1935, p.308; Tröger 774; feldspar as defined modally in QAPF field Tomkeieff p.437) 15a (Fig. 2.11, p.31). Other foids may be PICRITE. A term originally used for a variety present in minor amounts. (Streckeisen, 1978, of dolerite or basalt extremely rich in olivine p.7) and pyroxene. Also used as the volcanic PHONOLITIC TEPHRITE. A collective term equivalent of a feldspar-bearing or alkali for alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of peridotite and for olivine-rich varieties of plagioclase, feldspathoid, augite and often gabbro and teschenite. Now defined chemi- minor olivine and sanidine. If the amount of cally in the TAS classification (Fig. 2.13, olivine is greater than 10% it is a phonolitic p.34). (Tschermak, 1866, p.262; from the basanite. Now defined modally in QAPF Greek pikros = bitter, referring to high MgO; field 13 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, Tröger 743; Johannsen v.4, p.432; Tomkeieff p.6) p.437) PHONOLITOID. A term originally used as a PICRITEBASALT . A melanocratic variety of collective name for phonolites and olivine-rich basalt containing abundant leucitophyres. Later used for a rock with the phenocrysts of olivine in a sparse groundmass composition of phonolite but without modal of augite, labradorite, opaques and interstitial nepheline (Lacroix, 1923). Now proposed glass.(Quensel, 1912, p.265; Masafuera, Juan for preliminary use in the QAPF “field” classi- Fernandez Islands, Pacific Ocean; Tröger 3.3 Glossary 129

410; Johannsen v.3, p.334; Tomkeieff p.438) usually has a water content < 1%.(Babington, PICROBASALT. A chemical term for vol- 1799, p.94; from the German Pechstein; canic rocks, which will include certain picritic Johannsen v.2, p.280; Tomkeieff p.441) and accumulative rocks, which was intro- PLÄDORITE. An obsolete term for a biotite duced for TAS field Pc (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Le hornblende granite, later renamed plethorite. Maitre, 1984, p.245) (Lang, 1877, p.156; Tomkeieff p.445) PICROPHYRE. An obsolete term for a variety of PLAGIAPLITE. A leucocratic diorite aplite with minette (a lamprophyre) containing augite abundant zoned sodic plagioclase and only and small amounts of olivine.(Bo¶ick¥, 1878, minor quartz. With more quartz it passes into p.494; Lib§ice, Bohemia, Czech Republic; gladkaite. (Duparc & Jerchoff, 1902, p.307; Tröger 958; Tomkeieff p.438) Koswinski Mts, Urals, Russian Federation; PIENAARITE. A mafic variety of nepheline syenite Tröger 303; Johannsen v.3, p.184; Tomkeieff containing abundant titanite, aegirine-augite p.442) and anorthoclase. (Brouwer, 1909, p.563; PLAGIDACITE. A special term used as a replace- Pienaar River, Transvaal, South Africa; ment for quartz andesite and now for dacites Tröger 488; Johannsen v.4, p.118; Tomkeieff of QAPF field 5 (Fig. 2.11, p.31), having the p.438) composition of tonalites. (Rittmann, 1973, PIKEITE. An obsolete name for a variety of p.133) phlogopite peridotite consisting of olivine PLAGIOCLASEGRANITE . An obsolete term for a phenocrysts and poikilitic phlogopite with plutonic rock consisting of oligoclase or inclusions of olivine and augite. (Johannsen, andesine, quartz and less than 10% of biotite 1938, p.427; Pike County, Arkansas, USA; and hornblende. A synonym for trondhjemite Tröger(38) 721; Tomkeieff p.439) or leuco-tonalite. (Högbom, 1905, p.221; PIKROPTOCHE (PYCROPTOCHE). An obsolete ad- Tortola & Virgin Gorda, Virgin Islands, jectival term for igneous rocks poor in lime Lesser Antilles; Tröger 130; Johannsen v.2, and magnesia. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1901, p.382) p.118; Tomkeieff p.471) PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING HORNBLENDE PILANDITE. A local term for a porphyritic vari- PYROXENITE. A term for ultramafic plu- ety of alkali feldspar syenite called hatherlite. tonic rocks composed mainly of pyroxene (Henderson, 1898, p.48; Pilansberg (now with up to 50% amphibole and minor amounts Pilanesberg), Bushveld, South Africa; Tröger of plagioclase and often quartz. Now defined 202; Johannsen v.3, p.31; Tomkeieff p.439) modally in the ultramafic rock classification PIPERNO. A local name for a trachytic rock (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) exhibiting eutaxitic texture in the form of PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING HORNBLEND- light and dark streaks resembling flames. ITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting (Lorenzo, 1904, p.301; Tröger 960; Tomkeieff essentially of amphibole with minor amounts p.440) of plagioclase. Now defined modally in the PISSITE. An obsolete term for a pitchstone with ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). a high melting point. (Delamétherie, 1795, (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) p.461; Tomkeieff p.441) PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING PYROXENE PITCHSTONE. A volcanic glass with a lustre HORNBLENDITE. A term for ultramafic resembling pitch and usually containing a plutonic rocks composed mainly of amphibole few phenocrysts and a water content between with up to 50% pyroxene and minor amounts 4% and 10%. This is unlike obsidian which of plagioclase and often quartz. Now defined 130 3 Glossary of terms

modally in the ultramafic rock classification have been erupted, probably from fissures, in (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) rapid succession on a regional scale. Many of PLAGIOCLASE-BEARING PYROXENITE. the lavas are transitional basalts, but tholeiitic An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting es- basalts are also common. The term is sentially of pyroxene with minor amounts of synonymous with flood basalt.(Geikie, 1903, plagioclase. Now defined modally in the p.763) ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). PLAUENITE. An alternative term that was sug- (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) gested, but not adopted, for the type syenite PLAGIOCLASITE. A term originally used as a from Plauenschen Grund. (Brögger, 1895, group name for a plagioclase-enriched gabbro. p.59; Plauenscher Grund, Dresden, Saxony, (Viola, 1892, p.121; Valle del Sinni, Germany; Tröger 964; Johannsen v.3, p.54; Basilicata, Italy; Tröger 961; Tomkeieff Tomkeieff p.444) p.442) PLETHORITE. An obsolete name for a biotite PLAGIOCLASOLITE. An obsolete group name for hornblende granite, previously called plagioclase rocks ranging from albitite to plädorite. (Zirkel, 1894a, p.34; Tomkeieff gabbro. (Lacroix, 1933, p.191; Tröger 962) p.445) PLAGIOGRANITE. A contraction of PLUMASITE. A plutonic rock consisting largely plagioclase granite commonly used in the of oligoclase with lesser amounts of corun- USSR for a plutonic rock consisting of dum. (Lawson, 1903, p.219; Spanish Peak, oligoclase or andesine, quartz and less than Plumas County, California, USA; Tröger 311; 10% of biotite and hornblende. May be used Johannsen v.3, p.185; Tomkeieff p.446) as a synonym for trondhjemite and leucocratic PLUTONIC. A loosely defined term pertain- tonalite of QAPF field 5 (p.23). (Zavaritskii, ing to those igneous processes that occur at 1955, p.272) considerable depth below the surface of the PLAGIOLIPARITE. A variety of liparite contain- Earth. Plutonic rocks are usually coarse- ing phenocrysts of sodic plagioclase.(Duparc grained, but not all coarse-grained rocks are & Pearce, 1900, p.57; Cape Marsa, plutonic. (Kirwan, 1794, p.455; named after Ménerville, Algeria; Tröger 43; Tomkeieff Pluto, Greek god of the infernal regions; p.442) Johannsen v.1, p.188; Tomkeieff p.446) PLAGIOPHYRE. An obsolete group name for PLUTONITE. A term proposed for deep-seated fine-grained intrusive rocks consisting of rocks. (Scheerer, 1862, p.138; Johannsen v.1 zoned plagioclase with subordinate altered (2nd Edn), p.275; Tomkeieff p.447) mafic minerals. (Tyrrell, 1911, p.77; Tröger PLUTOVOLCANITE. An obsolete term for rocks 120; Tomkeieff p.442) that have been called hypabyssal, i.e. with PLAGIOPHYRITE. A term used for a porphyritic characteristics between plutonic and volcanic. andesite or microdiorite. (Szentpétery, 1935, (Scheerer, 1864, p.403; Tomkeieff p.447) OENEITE p.26; from a contraction of plagioclase- P . A variety of spilite in which K2O is

porphyrite; Tomkeieff p.443) much greater than Na2O. (Roever, 1940, PLANOPHYRE. A porphyritic rock in which the p.263; River Noil Poene, Moetis region, W. phenocrysts occur in layers. (Iddings, 1909, Timor, Indonesia) p.224; Tomkeieff p.443) POGONITE. An obsolete term for what is now PLATEAU BASALT. A general term for basaltic called Pélé’s hair. (Haüy, 1822, p.580; from lavas occurring in continental regions as vast the Greek pogon = beard; Tomkeieff p.449) accumulations of subhorizontal flows that POIKILEID. An obsolete field term for a por- 3.3 Glossary 131

phyry. (Johannsen, 1911, p.319; from the 1 inch (2.5 cm) in length. (Pinkerton, 1811a, Greek poikilos = many-coloured, spotted; p.88; Tomkeieff p.454) Tomkeieff p.449) PORPHYRY. A general term applied to any POLLENITE. A local name for a variety of igneous rock that contains phenocrysts in a tephritic phonolite containing phenocrysts of finer-grained groundmass. It is often applied sanidine, plagioclase, hornblende and biotite to rocks that contain two generations of the in a groundmass of nepheline, other foids, same mineral.(Werner, 1787, p.12, however, olivine and glass. Cf. tautirite.(Lacroix, 1907, for a detailed discussion of the origin of this p.138; Pollena Valley, Mt Somma, Naples, term see Johannsen; from the Greek Italy; Tröger 470; Johannsen v.4, p.167; porphyreos = purple; Tröger 967; Johannsen Tomkeieff p.450) v.3, p.81; Tomkeieff p.454) POLZENITE. A group name for olivine- and POTASSIC MELILITITE. A variety of melilite-bearing rocks containing some melilitite now defined chemically in the TAS nepheline but no augite. It includes two vari- classification as a rock falling in field F in

eties: modlibovite and vesecite, character- which normative cs (larnite) > 10%, K2O >

ized by the absence and presence of Na2O and K2O > 2% (p.38). If modal olivine monticellite, respectively.(Scheumann, 1913, > 10% the rock should be called a potassic p.728; Polzen River (now Plou¢nice), N. olivine melilitite (Woolley et al., 1996, p.176). Bohemia, Czech Republic; Tröger 965; POTASSIC OLIVINE MELILITITE. A var- Johannsen v.4, p.388; Tomkeieff p.451) iety of olivine melilitite now defined chemi- PONZAITE. A local name for a variety of peralkaline cally in the TAS classification as a rock trachyte containing sodic pyroxenes and falling in field F in which normative cs (larnite)

amphiboles and occasionally nepheline. > 10%, K2O > Na2O and K2O > 2% (p.38). If (Reinisch, 1912, p.121; Ponza Island, Italy; modal olivine < 10% it should be called a Johannsen v.3, p.77; Tomkeieff p.452) potassic melilitite (Woolley et al., 1996, PONZITE. A name given to the nepheline-free p.176). varieties of trachyte from Ponza Island. POTASSIC TRACHYBASALT. A term in- (Washington, 1913, p.691; Ponza Island, troduced for the potassic analogue of hawaiite Italy; Tröger 174; Johannsen v.3, p.77; in TAS field S1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35) to distin- Tomkeieff p.452) guish it from trachybasalt which is the collec- PORPHYRIN. An obsolete term for a porphyritic tive name of the field. (Le Maitre, 1984, rock with feldspar phenocrysts that can only p.245) be seen with a hand lens. (Pinkerton, 1811a, POZZOLANA (POSSOLANA, PUZZOLANA). Prob- p.87) ably the commonest spelling of an ancient PORPHYRITE. Originally used as a term for a local name for a porous variety of tuff, often quartz-free porphyry and later as a general pumice-rich and sometimes containing term for porphyritic rocks of diorite compo- leucite, used for making hydraulic cement. sition. (Naumann, 1854, p.664, however, for (Original reference uncertain; Pozzuoli, near a detailed discussion of the origin of this term Naples, Italy; Johannsen v.3, p.20; Tomkeieff see Johannsen; from the Greek porphyreos = p.455) purple; Tröger 325; Johannsen v.3, p.82; PRASOPHYRE. An obsolete name for a greenish Tomkeieff p.453) porphyry. (Le Puillon de Boblaye & Virlet, PORPHYRON. An obsolete term for a porphyritic 1833, p.111; Tomkeieff p.457) rock with discrete feldspar phenocrysts over PRESELITE. A local term proposed by archae- 132 3 Glossary of terms

ologists for a variety of greenish dolerite County, Colorado, USA; Tröger 228; containing widely spaced clusters of sodic Johannsen v.3, p.41; Tomkeieff p.463) plagioclase and used for the megaliths of the PUGLIANITE. A local name for a melanocratic inner circle of Stonehenge. (Keiller, 1936, variety of leucite gabbro (or theralite) largely p.221; Presely (now Prescelly) Hills, Dyfed, composed of clinopyroxene and subordinate Wales, UK; Tomkeieff p.457) plagioclase, with minor mica and leucite. PROPYLITE. A seldom used term for rocks (Lacroix, 1917b, p.210; Pugliani, Mt Somma, which have suffered propylitization or hydro- Naples, Italy; Tröger 546; Johannsen v.4, thermal alteration. Originally applied to p.208; Tomkeieff p.469) greenstone-like rocks which were consid- PULASKITE. A variety of nepheline-bearing ered to be the “precursors of all other vol- alkali feldspar syenite containing alkali feld- canic rocks” in the region.(Richthofen, 1868, spar and varying amounts of sodic pyroxenes p.20; from the Greek propolos = a servant and amphiboles, fayalite, biotite and minor who goes before one; Tröger 970; Johannsen amounts of nepheline.(Williams, 1891, p.56; v.3, p.177; Tomkeieff p.461) Fourche Mt, Pulaski County, Arkansas, USA; PROTEROBASE. An old term for altered rocks of Tröger 186; Johannsen v.4, p.5; Tomkeieff basaltic composition which contain primary p.469) hornblende. (Gümbel, 1874, p.14; from the PULVERULITE. A variety of ignimbrite contain- Greek proteros = earlier; Tröger 394; ing dust-like shards of glass surrounding the Johannsen v.3, p.318; Tomkeieff p.461) crystal grains. (Marshall, 1935, p.358; from PROTOGINE. An old term given to the weakly the Latin pulvis = dust; Tröger(38) 871ƒ; cataclastic granites which occur abundantly Tomkeieff p.470) in the Alps in the belief that they were part of PUMICE. A textural term applied to extremely the original crust of the Earth. Later used for vesiculated lavas which resemble froth or the granites from the Island of Elba, Italy. foam. (A term of great antiquity usually (Jurine, 1806, p.372; from the Greek protos = attributed to Theophrastus, 320 BC – see first, gignesthai = to be born; Johannsen v.2, Johannsen for further discussion; from the p.242; Tomkeieff p.462) Latin pumex = pumice; Tröger 821; Johann- PROTOKATUNGITE. A term for a variety of sen v.2, p.282; Tomkeieff p.470) katungite without olivine. (Holmes, 1942, PUMICITE. A consolidated pumice.(Chesterman, p.199) 1956, p.5; Tomkeieff p.470) PROTOPYLITE. An obsolete name for a PUMITE. An obsolete name for a pumice con- propylitized porphyritic diorite. (Stache & sisting of feldspathic glass. (Cordier, 1816, John, 1879, p.352; Tomkeieff p.463) p.372; Tomkeieff p.470) PROTOTECTITE. An igneous rock which crystal- PUYS-ANDESITE. A term from an obsolete chemi- lizes directly from a primary magma or its cal classification, based on feldspar composi-

differentiation products. Cf. anatectite and tion rather than SiO2 alone, for a class of rocks

syntectite. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1934, p.7; in which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 2 : 2 : 1 and SiO2 Tomkeieff p.463) ≈ 63%. (Lang, 1891, p.229; Chaine des Puys, PROWERSITE. A term originally used for a Auvergne, France; Tomkeieff p.471) potassic variety of minette (a lamprophyre) PUZZOLANA. See pozzolana. consisting of abundant biotite and orthoclase PYCROPTOCHE. See pikroptoche. with lesser amounts of augite and altered PYNOSITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a olivine.(Rosenbusch, 1908, p.1487; Prowers rock consisting essentially of pyroxene and 3.3 Glossary 133

nosean. (Belyankin, 1929, p.22) lection of Haüy. Later applied to spherulitic PYRIBOLEID. An obsolete field term for a coarse- devitrified rhyolites having a nodular appear- grained igneous rock consisting almost en- ance. (Monteiro, 1814, p.359, cites Brongniart tirely of pyroxene and/or amphibole and/or as the original author of the name but gives biotite. It includes the pyroxeneids and no reference; from the Greek pyr = fire, amphiboleids. (Johannsen, 1911, p.320; meros = part, referring to the fact that feld- Tomkeieff p.471) spar is easily melted under the blowpipe, but PYRITOSALITE. An obsolete term for an ex- quartz is not; Tröger 45; Tomkeieff p.473) tremely quartz-rich rock containing pyrites. PYROXENE HORNBLENDE GABBRO. (Brögger, 1931, p.126; Tofteholmen, Hurum, Now defined modally in the gabbroic rock Oslo district, Norway; Tröger 3; Tomkeieff classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25) as a variety of p.471) gabbro in which hornblende is between 5% PYROCLASTIC. Adjective applied to frag- and 85%. (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) mental rocks produced as the result of vol- PYROXENE HORNBLENDE GABBRONORITE. canic eruption. (Teall, 1887, p.493; from the Now defined modally in the gabbroic rock Greek pyr = fire, clastos = broken; Johannsen classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25) as a variety of v.1 (2nd Edn), p.230; Tomkeieff p.472) gabbronorite in which hornblende is between PYROCLASTIC BRECCIA. Now defined in 5% and 85%. (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) the pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, PYROXENE HORNBLENDE NORITE. p.7 and Fig. 2.1, p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in Now defined modally in the gabbroic rock which blocks > 75%. Cf. agglomerate. classification (Fig. 2.6, p.25) as a variety of PYROCLASTIC DEPOSIT. Now defined in norite in which hornblende is between 5% the pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, and 85%. (Streckeisen, 1973, p.27) p.7) as a general term to include both consoli- PYROXENE HORNBLENDE PERIDOTITE. dated and unconsolidated assemblages of An ultramafic plutonic rock consisting of pyroclasts, which must make up more than 40%–90% olivine and various amounts of 75% of the rock. (Schmid, 1981, p.42) pyroxene and amphibole. Now defined mo- PYROCLASTIC ROCK. A collective term dally in the ultramafic rock classification used in the pyroclastic classification (section (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) 2.2.2, p.7) for pyroclastic deposits that are PYROXENE HORNBLENDITE. A term for predominatly consolidated. Cf. tephra. ultramafic plutonic rocks composed mainly PYROCLASTS. Now defined in the of amphibole with up to 50% pyroxene. Now pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.1, p.7) defined modally in the ultramafic rock clas- as fragments generated by disruption as a sification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Streckeisen, 1973, direct result of volcanic action. p.26) PYROLITE. A term originally proposed for rocks PYROXENE MELILITOLITE. Originally defined as formed at elevated temperatures within the an ultramafic plutonic rock consisting essen- Earth. Ringwood (1962) later used the term tially of melilite and clinopyroxene with mi- for an assumed Upper Mantle composition of nor olivine (see 1st Edition, Fig. B.3, p.12), one part basalt and four parts dunite. but not required by the new melilite-bearing (Preobrazhenskii, 1956, p.322; Tomkeieff rocks classification (section 2.4.1, p.11). p.473) (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) PYROMERIDE. Originally applied to an orbicular PYROXENE OLIVINE MELILITOLITE. Originally de- diorite from Corsica described from the col- fined as an ultramafic plutonic rock consist- 134 3 Glossary of terms

ing essentially of melilite, olivine and lesser 2.11, p.31). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.4) amounts of clinopyroxene (see 1st Edition, QUARTZ ANORTHOSITE. A leucocratic Fig. B.3, p.12), but not required by the new plutonic rock consisting essentially of calcic melilite-bearing rocks classification (section plagioclase, quartz and small amounts of 2.4.1, p.11). (Streckeisen, 1978, p.13) pyroxene. Now defined modally in QAPF PYROXENE PERIDOTITE. A term for field 10* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Loughlin, 1912, ultramafic plutonic rocks composed mainly p.108; Preston, Connecticut, USA; Tröger of olivine with up to 50% pyroxene. Now 128) defined modally in the ultramafic rock clas- QUARTZ DIOREID. An obsolete field term for a sification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Wyllie, 1967, p.2) variety of dioreid containing quartz. PYROXENEID. An obsolete field term for a (Johannsen, 1911, p.320) coarse-grained igneous rock consisting al- QUARTZ DIORIDE. An obsolete field term for a most entirely of pyroxene. (Johannsen, 1911, variety of dioride containing quartz. p.320; Tomkeieff p.474) (Johannsen, 1931, p.57) PYROXENIDE. A revised spelling recommended QUARTZ DIORITE. The term was origi- to replace the field term pyroxeneid. Now nally used for plutonic rocks consisting es- obsolete.(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen sentially of plagioclase, quartz and mafic v.1, p.57) minerals falling in field 5 of the QAPF, which PYROXENITE. A collective term named sim- are now called tonalite. Now defined mo- ultaneously in 1857 by Senft and Coquand dally in QAPF field 10* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). for ultramafic plutonic rocks composed al- (Zirkel, 1866b, p.4; Tröger 131; Johannsen most entirely of one or more pyroxenes and v.2, p.378) occasionally biotite, hornblende and olivine. QUARTZ DOLEREID. An obsolete field term for a Now defined modally in the ultramafic rock variety of dolereid containing quartz. classification (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Senft, 1857, (Johannsen, 1911, p.320) p.42, and Coquand, 1857, p.114; Tröger 673; QUARTZ DOLERITE. A variety of dolerite com- Johannsen v.4, p.400; Tomkeieff p.474) posed mainly of plagioclase and pyroxenes PYROXENOLITE. A term synonymous with with interstitial quartz or micropegmatite. pyroxenite. (Lacroix, 1895, p.752; Tröger The rock has tholeiitic affinities and its 693; Johannsen v.4, p.400; Tomkeieff p.474) pyroxenes are usually subcalcic augite ac- PYTERLITE. A local name for a variety of companied by pigeonite or orthopyroxene. rapakivi granite in which the ovoids of (Tyrrell, 1926, p.120; Tröger 151) orthoclase are not mantled by plagioclase. QUARTZ GABBREID. An obsolete field term for a (Wahl, 1925, p.60; Pyterlahti, Virolahti, Fin- variety of gabbreid containing quartz. land; Tröger 79; Tomkeieff p.474) (Johannsen, 1911, p.320) QUARTZ ALKALI FELDSPAR SYENITE. QUARTZ GABBRIDE. An obsolete field term for a A felsic plutonic rock composed mainly of variety of gabbride containing quartz. alkali feldspar, quartz and mafic minerals. (Johannsen, 1931, p.57) Now defined modally in QAPF field 6* (Fig. QUARTZ GABBRO. A plutonic rock com- 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) posed mainly of calcic plagioclase, QUARTZ ALKALI FELDSPAR TRACHYTE. clinopyroxene and quartz. Now defined mo- A felsic volcanic rock composed mainly of dally in QAPF field 10* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). alkali feldspar, quartz and mafic minerals. (Johannsen, 1932, p.409; Tröger 133; Now defined modally in QAPF field 6* (Fig. Tomkeieff p.476) 3.3 Glossary 135

QUARTZ LATITE. A term originally used p.60; Tröger 149; Johannsen v.2, p.396) for a volcanic rock composed of phenocrysts QUARTZPORPHYRY. An aphanitic rock of rhyolite of quartz, plagioclase, biotite and hornblende composition containing phenocrysts of quartz in a glassy matrix potentially of quartz and and orthoclase in a glassy groundmass. Origi- alkali feldspar. Now commonly used for vol- nally used by European petrologists only if canic rocks composed of alkali feldspar and such rocks were pre-Tertiary. (Durocher, plagioclase in roughly equal amounts, quartz 1845, p.1281; Messangé, Brittany, France; and mafic minerals. Now defined modally in Tröger 41; Johannsen v.2, p.286; Tomkeieff QAPF field 8* (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Ransome, p.477) 1898, p.372; Tröger 100) QUARTZ SYENITE. A plutonic rock con- QUARTZ LEUCOPHYRIDE. An obsolete field term sisting essentially of alkali feldspar, quartz for a variety of leucophyride containing and mafic minerals. Now defined modally in quartz. (Johannsen, 1931, p.58) QAPF field 7* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, QUARTZ MONZODIORITE. A plutonic 1973, p.26; Tröger 239) rock consisting essentially of sodic QUARTZ TRACHYTE. A volcanic rock plagioclase, alkali feldspar, quartz and mafic consisting of phenocrysts of alkali feldspar minerals. Now defined modally in QAPF and quartz in a cryptocrystalline or glassy field 9* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, matrix. It is the volcanic equivalent of quartz p.26) syenite. Now defined modally in QAPF field QUARTZ MONZOGABBRO. A plutonic 7* (Fig. 2.11, p.31). (Hauer & Stache, 1863, rock consisting essentially of calcic p.70; Tröger 50; Johannsen v.2, p.266; plagioclase, alkali feldspar, mafic minerals Tomkeieff p.477) and quartz. Now defined modally in QAPF QUARTZ-RICH GRANITOID. A collective field 9* (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, term for granitic rocks having a quartz con- p.26) tent greater than 60% of the felsic minerals. QUARTZ MONZONITE. A plutonic rock Now defined modally in QAPF field 1b (Fig. consisting of approximately equal amounts 2.4, p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26) of alkali feldspar and plagioclase and with QUARTZOLITE. A collective term for plu- essential quartz (5%–20% of felsic minerals) tonic rocks in which the quartz content is but not enough to make the rock a granite. more than 90% of the felsic minerals. Now Now defined modally in QAPF field 8* (Fig. defined modally in QAPF field 1a (Fig. 2.4, 2.4, p.22). The term was formerly used for p.22). (Streckeisen, 1973, p.26; Tomkeieff granites of QAPF field 3b. (Brögger, 1895, p.476) p.61; Tröger 86; Tomkeieff p.476) RAABSITE. A local name for a variety of minette QUARTZ NORITE. A plutonic rock com- (a lamprophyre) consisting of microcline, posed essentially of calcic plagioclase, quartz sodic amphibole, biotite and olivine. (Hackl and orthopyroxene. Now defined modally as a & Waldmann, 1935, p.272; Raabs, Lower variety of gabbro in QAPF field 10* (Fig. 2.4, Austria, Austria; Tröger(38) 229ƒ; Tomkeieff p.22). (Johannsen, 1932, p.409; Tröger 134) p.479) QUARTZ PORPHYRITE. An aphanitic rock of dacite RADIOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a porphyry composition containing phenocrysts of quartz with a subspherulitic texture. (Bo¶ick¥, 1882, and plagioclase in a glassy groundmass. Origi- p.74; Tomkeieff p.480) nally used by European petrologists only if RADIOPHYRITE. An obsolete term for a such rocks were pre-Tertiary.(Brögger, 1895, radiophyre in which Na > K. (Bo¶ick¥, 1882, 136 3 Glossary of terms

p.119; Tomkeieff p.480) and consists of diallage (= altered diopside) RAFAELITE. A variety of analcime-bearing and biotite in equal amounts. (Cotelo Neiva, microsyenite containing amphibole and 1947b, p.127; A Regada, Bragança district, labradorite, but no nepheline. (Johannsen, Portugal; Tomkeieff p.484) 1938, p.177; San Rafael Swell, Emery, Utah, REGENPORPHYRY. An obsolete local term for a USA; Tröger(38) 508ƒ; Tomkeieff p.480) granite porphyry containing pseudomorphs RAGLANITE. A leucocratic variety of corun- after cordierite.(Gümbel, 1868, p.420; Regen, dum-bearing nepheline diorite with oligoclase Bavaria, Germany; Tröger 959) and biotite. (Adams & Barlow, 1908, p.62; RESINITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Raglan, Renfrew County, Ontario, Canada; obsidian. More usually used for a component Tröger 549; Johannsen v.4, p.213; Tomkeieff of coal.(Haüy, 1822, p.580; Tenerife, Canary p.480) Islands, North Atlantic Ocean; Tomkeieff RAPAKIVI. A term, used as both an adjective p.487) and noun, for a variety of granite usually RETICULITE. An extremely vesiculated variety containing amphibole and biotite and charac- of pumice consisting of a broken network of terized by the presence of large oval grains glass threads remaining after the vesicle walls (ovoids) of orthoclase which are usually collapse.(Wentworth & Williams, 1932, p.47; mantled by plagioclase. Two generations of from the Latin reticulum = small net; quartz are often present. (Hjärne, 1694, p.V, Tomkeieff p.488) No. 11; from the Finnish word for “rotten RETINITE. An early term for obsidian, preced- stone”; Johannsen v.2, p.243; Tomkeieff ing the use of the term for fossil resin. Now p.481) used for water-rich rhyolite glasses which RAQQAITE. A local term for an extrusive rock may have expanding properties. (Dolomieu, composed of phenocrysts of diopside and 1794, p.103; from the Greek retina = resin; hypersthene (= enstatite), olivine, magnetite Tomkeieff p.488) and apatite in a light-coloured analcime-like RHAZITE. An obsolete term for a fine-grained mesostasis containing some needles of basalt containing a ferromagnesian mineral. natrolite. May be related to meimechite. (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.45; named after Rhazes, (Eigenfeld, 1965, p.46; Raqqa, E. of Aleppo, AD 900) Syria) RHENOAPLITE. An erroneous spelling of RAUHAUGITE. A poorly defined local name for rhenopalite. (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.489; a carbonatite composed mainly of dolomite. Tomkeieff p.489) Now called dolomite carbonatite. (Brögger, RHENOPALITE. An obsolete group name for 1921, p.252; Rauhaug, Fen Complex, various aplitic rocks cutting gabbros, perhaps Telemark, Norway; Tröger 758; Tomkeieff as magmatic segregation products.(Schuster, p.481) 1907, p.43; named after Rheinpfalz, Ger- REDWITZITE. A local group name for many; Tröger 976) lamprophyric rocks of variable composition RHOMBPORPHYRY. A term applied to rocks characterized by the presence of large biotite which vary in composition from porphyritic phenocrysts.(Willmann, 1919, p.5; Redwitz, trachytes to trachyandesites and carry rhomb- Fichtelgebirge, Germany; Tröger 975; shaped phenocrysts of ternary feldspar.(Buch, Tomkeieff p.483) 1810, p.106; Oslo region, Norway; Tröger REGADITE. An obsolete name for a variety of 203; Johannsen v.4, p.26; Tomkeieff p.490) biotite clinopyroxenite which occurs as dykes RHÖN BASALT. A term from an obsolete chemi- 3.3 Glossary 137

cal classification, based on feldspar composi- p.224; Ricoletta, Mt Monzoni, Italy; Tröger

tion rather than SiO2 alone, for basaltic rocks 359; Johannsen v.3, p.131; Tomkeieff p.491) IEDENITE in which CaO : Na2O : K2O ≈ 10 : 2.3 : 1 and R . A local name for a melanocratic

SiO2 ≈ 40%. (Lang, 1891, p.237; Tomkeieff variety of foidolite (noseanolite) consisting p.490) of large biotite tablets in a granular aggregate RHYOBASALT. A term suggested for the vol- of aegirine-augite, nosean and biotite. Cf. canic equivalent of a granogabbro in order to boderite and rodderite. (Brauns, 1922, p.76; maintain similar constructions between vol- Rieden, Eifel district, near Koblenz, Ger- canic and plutonic rock names. (Johannsen, many; Tröger 637; Johannsen v.4, p.332; 1920c, p.211; Tröger 119; Johannsen v.2, Tomkeieff p.492) p.369; Tomkeieff p.490) RIKOTITE. A local name for a melanocratic RHYODACITE. A term used for volcanic rocks banded variety of diorite composed mainly of intermediate between rhyolite and dacite, clinopyroxene and anorthoclase with minor usually consisting of phenocrysts of quartz, andesine, hornblende, biotite and opaques. plagioclase and a few ferromagnesian miner- (Belyankin & Petrov, 1945, p.180; Rikotsky als in a microcrystalline groundmass. Gorge, River Dzirula, Georgia; Tomkeieff (Winchell, 1913, p.214; Tröger 118; p.492) Johannsen v.2, p.356; Tomkeieff p.490) RINGITE. A local name for a coarse-grained RHYOLITE. A collective term for silicic carbonatite containing aegirine and alkali volcanic rocks consisting of phenocrysts of feldspar, considered to be a mixture of quartz and alkali feldspar, often with minor carbonatite and syenitic fenite. (Brögger, plagioclase and biotite, in a microcrystalline 1921, p.199; Ringsevja, Fen Complex, or glassy groundmass and having the chemi- Telemark, Norway; Tröger 754; Tomkeieff cal composition of granite. Now defined p.493) modally in QAPF field 3 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) RISCHORRITE. A variety of biotite-bearing and, if modes are not available, chemically in nepheline syenite in which the nepheline TAS field R (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Richthofen, crystals are poikilitically enclosed in 1860, p.156; from the Greek rhein = to flow; microcline perthite. Aegirine-augite, apatite Tröger 40; Johannsen v.2, p.265; Tomkeieff and opaques are often abundant. (Kupletskii, p.490) 1932, p.36; Rischorr Plateau, Khibina, Kola RHYOLITOID. Originally used as a rock with Peninsula, Russian Federation; Tröger(38) the chemical composition of rhyolite but with- 413ƒ; Tomkeieff p.493) out modal quartz. Now proposed for prelimi- RIZZONITE. An obsolete name for a limburgitic nary use in the QAPF “field” classification dyke rock containing phenocrysts of titanian (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks tenta- augite, olivine and opaques in a plentiful tively identified as rhyolite. (Lacroix, 1923, glassy base. (Doelter, 1902, p.977; Mt p.2; Tomkeieff p.491) Rizzoni, Mt Monzoni, Italy; Tröger 375; RIACOLITE. A local name for a sanidine trachyte. Tomkeieff p.494) (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.491; Puy de Dôme, ROCKALLITE. A local name for a variety of Auvergne, France) peralkaline granite containing abundant RICOLETTAITE. A local name for a slightly aegirine-augite and albite. (Judd, 1897, p.57; alkaline variety of gabbro with very calcic named after the Island of Rockall, North plagioclase, titanian augite, a little biotite, Atlantic Ocean; Tröger 58; Johannsen v.2, olivine and opaques. (Johannsen, 1920c, p.41; Tomkeieff p.494) 138 3 Glossary of terms

RØDBERG. An altered carbonatite composed of ROUTIVARITE. A local name for a variety of hematite-stained granular calcite, dolomite anorthosite composed of labradorite and mi- and sometimes ankerite. (Vogt, 1918, p.78; nor almandine. (Sjögren, 1893, p.62; from the Norwegian rødberg = red rock; Fen Routivare, Norrbotten, Lapland, Sweden; Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tomkeieff Tröger 297; Johannsen v.3, p.201; Tomkeieff p.495) p.497) RODDERITE. A term proposed for a melanocratic ROUVILLITE. A leucocratic variety of theralite variety of nosean phonolite or noseanolite, with up to 80% plagioclase zoned from with more nosean than alkali feldspar, biotite labradorite to bytownite and nepheline. and augite. Cf. riedenite and boderite. Origi- (O’Neill, 1914, p.28; Rouville County, Que- nally called a nosean sanidine biotite augitite. bec, Canada; Tröger 551; Johannsen v.4, (Taylor et al., 1967, p.409, and Frechen, p.219; Tomkeieff p.497) 1971, p.42 for the description; Rodder höfen, RUNITE. An obsolete name for graphic granite. near Rieden, Eifel district, near Koblenz, (Pinkerton, 1811b, p.85; named after the Germany) texture which resembles runic characters; RODINGITE. A metasomatically altered dyke Tröger 38; Johannsen v.2, p.84; Tomkeieff rock, probably originally a dolerite, and com- p.498) posed mainly of augite and hydrogrossular. RUSHAYITE. A variety of olivine melilitite rich Associated with serpentinized peridotites and in phenocrysts of corroded forsteritic olivine other rocks of the ophiolite suite. (Bell et al., in a groundmass of abundant melilite with 1911, p.31; Roding River, Dun Mountain, olivine, perovskite and ore minerals with Nelson, New Zealand; Tröger 718; Tomkeieff minor nepheline and augite.(Denaeyer, 1965, p.495) p.2119; Chaîne du Rushayo, Nyiragongo ROMANITE. An obsolete name suggested as a Volcano, Democratic Republic of Congo) regional term for ciminites and vulsinites RUTTERITE. A medium-grained variety of from the Roman province. (Preller, 1924, nepheline-bearing syenite, with albite and p.154; Tomkeieff p.495) perthitic microcline and subordinate horn- RONGSTOCKITE. A coarse-grained variety of blende. (Quirke, 1936, p.179; Rutter, foid-bearing monzodiorite with abundant Bigwood Township, Sudbury district, On- titanian augite and some biotite or brown tario, Canada; Tröger(38) 178ﬂ; Johannsen hornblende. The foid is usually nepheline or v.4, p.46; Tomkeieff p.498) cancrinite. (Tröger, 1935, p.124; Rongstock S-TYPEGRANITE . A general term for a range of (now Roztoky), Ústí nad Labem, N. Bohe- granitic rocks, mainly peraluminous mia, Czech Republic; Tröger 282; Johannsen granodiorites and granites, characterized by v.4, p.50; Tomkeieff p.495) the presence of muscovite, alumino-silicates, ROTENBURGITE. A name suggested for a group garnet and/or cordierite in addition to essential of amphibole diorites. (Marcet Riba, 1925, quartz, alkali feldspar and plagiolcase. Horn- p.293; Rotenburg, Kyffhäuser, S. of Kassel, blende is rare. The prefix S implies that the Germany; Tomkeieff p.496) source rocks have sedimentary (pelitic) com- ROUGEMONTITE. A variety of gabbro in which positions. (Chappell & White, 1974, p.173) the plagioclase is anorthite and titanian augite SABAROVITE. A leucocratic variety of charno- is abundant. (O’Neill, 1914, p.64; Rougemont enderbite of QAPF field 4 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). It Mt, Quebec, Canada; Tröger 360; Johannsen is an extreme member of the bugite series

v.3, p.339; Tomkeieff p.496) with high SiO2, low K2O, oligoclase-andesine 3.3 Glossary 139

antiperthite, quartz and hypersthene bearing alkali feldspar syenite with (= enstatite). It is suggested (Streckeisen, hastingsite, aegirine-augite, titanite, apatite, 1974, p.358) that this term should be aban- calcite, garnet and ilmenite. Later said not to doned.(Bezborod’ko, 1931, p.142; Sabarovo be an igneous rock but a metasomatized cal- village, near Vinnitsa, Podolia, Ukraine; careous xenolith. (Zavaritskii & Tröger(38) 130ƒ; Tomkeieff p.499) Krizhanovskii, 1937, p.9; Sandy-Elga River, SAGVANDITE. A local name for a variety of Ilmen Mts, Urals, Russian Federation; orthopyroxenite composed of bronzite (= Tomkeieff p.503) enstatite) and small amounts of magnesite. SANIDINITE. The term has been used in igneous (Pettersen, 1883, p.247; Lake Sagvandet, nomenclature for a rock consisting almost Balsfjord, Tromsø, Norway; Tröger 677; entirely of sanidine. To avoid conflict with Johannsen v.4, p.459; Tomkeieff p.499) the metamorphic usage it should not be used SAIBARITE (SAJBARITE). A local name for a for igneous rocks.(Nose, 1808, p.156; Tröger variety of nepheline syenite with trachytoidal 978; Johannsen v.3, p.5; Tomkeieff p.504) texture and banded structure consisting of SANIDOPHYRE. A local name for a variety of nepheline, aegirine, alkali feldspar and albite, liparite with large phenocrysts of sanidine. with minor alkali amphibole. (Edel’shtein, (Dechen, 1861, p.106; Siebengebirge, near 1930, p.23; Mt Saibar, Minusinsk Depres- Bonn, Germany; Tröger 980; Tomkeieff sion, W. Siberia, Russian Federation) p.504) SAKALAVITE. A local name for a quartz norma- SANNAITE. A variety of lamprophyre com- tive basaltic rock containing intermediate posed of combinations of olivine, titanian plagioclase, augite, opaques and plentiful augite, kaersutite and Ti-rich biotite glass. (Lacroix, 1923, p.15; Sakalava, Mada- phenocrysts with alkali feldspar dominating gascar; Tröger 159; Tomkeieff p.500) over plagioclase in the groundmass which SALIC. A name used in the CIPW normative also contains nepheline. Now defined in the classification for one of two major groups of lamprophyre classification (Table 2.9, p.19). normative minerals which includes quartz, (Brögger, 1921, p.180; Sannavand, Fen Com- feldspars and feldspathoids, as well as zircon, plex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 498; corundum and the sodium salts. The other Johannsen v.4, p.159; Tomkeieff p.504) group is named femic. Cf. felsic. (Cross et al., SANTORINITE. An obsolete term originally de- 1902, p.573; Johannsen v.1, p.191; Tomkeieff fined as an andesitic rock with calcic

p.500) plagioclase and SiO2 65%–69% but later as a SALITRITE. A local name for a variety of alkali variety of hypersthene (= enstatite) andesite pyroxenite consisting essentially of aegirine- (Becke, 1899). (Washington, 1897b, p.368; augite and titanite with minor microcline. Santorini, Greece; Tröger 154; Johannsen (Tröger, 1928, p.202; Salitre Mts, Minas v.3, p.174; Tomkeieff p.504) Gerais, Brazil; Tröger 695; Johannsen v.3, SANUKITE. A name given to a rock which was p.40; Tomkeieff p.500) originally described as a bronzite (= enstatite) SANCYITE. A local name for a variety of trachyte andesite consisting of needles of bronzite in that contains many large phenocrysts of a groundmass of clear glass and abundant sanidine and often tridymite. (Lacroix, 1923, magnetite grains. Though considered some- p.10; Aiguilles du Sancy, Mont Dore, Au- times as a member of the boninite group, it

vergne, France; Tröger 52; Tomkeieff p.502) differs by TiO2 being > 0.5 wt %. (Wein– SANDYITE. A melanocratic variety of foid- schenk, 1891, p.150; Sanuki, Shikoko Island, 140 3 Glossary of terms

Japan; Tröger 123; Johannsen v.3, p.172; SCHÖNFELSITE. An obsolete name for a variety Tomkeieff p.505) of picritic basalt containing phenocrysts of SANUKITOID. A term originally given to all serpentinized olivine and augite in a textural modifications of the sanukite magma groundmass of augite, bronzite (= enstatite), type. Then, used as a synonym for biotite, bytownite and abundant glass. orthoandesite. Now commonly used as a plu- (Uhlemann, 1909, p.434; Altschönfels, tonic equivalent of sanukite or Archean high- Zwickau, Saxony, Germany; Tröger 411; Mg quartz monzodiorite and granodiorite Johannsen v.3, p.306; Tomkeieff p.510) (Shirey & Hanson, 1984, p.223). (Kotô, SCHORENBERGITE. A local name for a variety of 1916b, p.101; Johannsen v.3, p.173; leucitite containing phenocrysts of nosean Tomkeieff p.505) and sometimes leucite in a groundmass of SÄRNAITE. A leucocratic variety of cancrinite abundant leucite, nepheline and aegirine. nepheline syenite with tablets of perthitic Feldspar is entirely absent. (Brauns, 1922, orthoclase, sometimes trachytoidal, and con- p.46; Schorenberg, Rieden, Laacher See, near taining prisms of aegirine-augite. (Brögger, Koblenz, Germany; Tröger 638; Johannsen 1890, p.244; Särna, Dalarne, Sweden; Tröger v.4, p.380; Tomkeieff p.510) 426; Johannsen v.4, p.108; Tomkeieff p.506) SCHRIESHEIMITE. An obsolete name for a vari- SATURATED. A term applied to igneous rocks ety of pyroxene hornblende peridotite com- which are neither oversaturated nor posed of large crystals of hornblende undersaturated with respect to silica, i.e. they poikilitically enclosing olivine, which is al- have no silica minerals or foids in the mode or tered to serpentine and talc, with minor norm. (Shand, 1913, p.508; Tomkeieff p.408) phlogopite and diopside.(Rosenbusch, 1896, SAXONITE. A variety of harzburgite composed p.348; Schriesheim, Odenwald, Germany; of olivine and enstatite. (Wadsworth, 1884, Tröger 709; Johannsen v.4, p.428; Tomkeieff p.85; named after Saxony, Germany; Tröger p.510) 731; Johannsen v.4, p.434; Tomkeieff p.507) SCORIA. A highly vesiculated lava or tephra SCANOITE. An obsolete name for a volcanic which resembles clinker. Usually of basic rock consisting of phenocrysts of titanian composition. (Cotta, 1866, p.97; Tomkeieff augite and olivine in a groundmass of colour- p.511) less glass with minor analcime and microlites SCYELITE. An obsolete name for a variety of of augite and olivine. Cf. ghizite. (Lacroix, olivine hornblendite consisting of hornblende, 1924, p.531; Scano flow, Mt Ferru, Sardinia, olivine and phlogopite. (Judd, 1885, p.401; Italy; Tröger 600; Johannsen v.4, p.218; Loch Scye, Scotland, UK; Tröger 706; Tomkeieff p.508) Johannsen v.4, p.424; Tomkeieff p.512) SCHALSTEIN. An old term originally used for SEBASTIANITE. A local name for fragments of diabase tuffs and altered diabases but now plutonic rocks ejected from Mt Somma, Italy, restricted to bedded Palaeozoic diabase tuffs. composed mainly of anorthite and biotite (Cotta, 1855, p.53; from the German schal = with minor augite and apatite. Heteromorph flat, Stein = rock; Tröger 981; Tomkeieff of puglianite with biotite instead of leucite. p.508) (Lacroix, 1917b, p.210; San Sebastiano, Mt SCHILLERFELS. An obsolete term for a rock Somma, Naples, Italy; Tröger 363; Johannsen described as a bastite (= altered enstatite) v.4, p.75; Tomkeieff p.512) peridotite. (Raumer, 1819, p.40; Tröger 709; SELAGITE. An obsolete name used for a variety Tomkeieff p.508) of trachyte containing biotite. (Haüy, 1822, 3.3 Glossary 141

p.544; from the Greek selagein = to beam Shasta, California, USA; Tröger 983; brightly; Tröger 232; Johannsen v.3, p.79; Johannsen v.3, p.170; Tomkeieff p.520) Tomkeieff p.515) SHIHLUNITE. A local name for a variety of SELBERGITE. A fine-grained variety of nosean trachyte containing augite, olivine and biotite. leucite syenite consisting of phenocrysts of Some varieties contain small amounts of leucite, nosean (some haüyne), sanidine and leucite. (Ogura et al., 1936, p.92; 1720 aegirine-augite in a groundmass of nepheline, Shihlung lava flow, Lung-chiang Province, alkali feldspar and aegirine. (Brauns, 1922, Manchuria, China; Tröger(38) 232ƒ; p.47; Selberg, Laacher See, near Koblenz, Tomkeieff p.520) Germany; Tröger 453; Johannsen v.4, p.275; SHISHIMSKITE. A local name for an ultramafic Tomkeieff p.516) rock consisting essentially of magnetite with SEMEITAVITE (SEMEJTAVITE, SEMEITOVITE). A some perovskite and spinel. Cf. kiirunavaarite. variety of quartz alkali feldspar syenite con- (Shilin, 1940, p.350; Shishim Mts, Urals, taining anorthoclase, quartz, ilmenite, augite Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.521) and riebeckite. (Gornostaev, 1933, p.180; SHONKINITE. A coarse-grained rock with Semeitau Mts, Kazakhstan; Tomkeieff p.516) abundant augite, some olivine, biotite or horn- SERPENTINITE. A rock composed almost en- blende, and essential alkali feldspar and foids, tirely of serpentine minerals. Relics of origi- usually nepheline. Now defined modally as a nal olivine and/or pyroxene may be present melanocratic variety of foid syenite in QAPF and chromite or chrome spinels are com- field 11 (Fig. 2.8, p.27). (Weed & Pirsson, monly present. An altered peridotite. (Wells, 1895a, p.415; from Shonkin, the Indian name 1948, p.95; from the mineral serpentine named for the Highwood Mts, Montana, USA; after the French serpent = snake, on account Tröger 489; Johannsen v.4, p.13; Tomkeieff of the appearence; Tomkeieff p.518) p.521) SESSERALITE. A local name for a variety of SHOSHONITE. A collective term, related to gabbro consisting essentially of plagioclase absarokite and banakite, for a trachyandesitic and hornblende with some corundum. rock originally loosely described as an (Millosevich, 1927, p.30; Sessera Valley, orthoclase-bearing basalt. It has since been Piedmont, Italy; Tröger 350; Tomkeieff used in several ways for potassic basaltic and p.519) intermediate volcanic rocks, e.g. Joplin,1964. SHACKANITE. A porphyritic variety of analcime Now defined chemically as the potassic vari- phonolite consisting of phenocrysts of rhomb- ety of basaltic trachyandesite in TAS field S2 shaped anorthoclase, augite and altered olivine (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Iddings, 1895a, p.943; in a groundmass of analcime, anorthoclase, Shoshone River, Yellowstone National Park, biotite and glass.(Daly, 1912, p.411; Shackan, Wyoming, USA; Tröger 269; Johannsen v.4, British Columbia, Canada; Tröger 482; p.44; Tomkeieff p.521) Johannsen v.4, p.136; Tomkeieff p.519) SIDEROMELANE. The extremely common trans- SHASTAITE. A local term for a glassy dacite parent glass of basalts formed during subma- containing normative andesine. Cf. ungaite. rine eruption or any magma/water interac- (Iddings, 1913, p.106; Mt Shasta, California, tion. (Waltershausen, 1853, p.202; from the USA; Tröger 156; Tomkeieff p.520) Greek sideros = iron, melas = dark; Johann– SHASTALITE. A local name for fresh andesite sen v.3, p.324; Tomkeieff p.522) glass – the altered variety has been called SIEVITE. An obsolete name given to a series of weiselbergite. (Wadsworth, 1884, p.97; Mt glassy rocks originally described as andesitic. 142 3 Glossary of terms

(*Marzari Pencati, 1819; Sieva, Euganean apatite and opaques. (Cogné & Giot, 1961, Hills, Italy; Tröger 984; Tomkeieff p.522) p.2569; Cap Sizun, Brittany, France) SILEXITE. An old term for an igneous rock SKEDOPHYRE. An obsolete term for a porphyritic consisting almost entirely of quartz. It is rock with evenly spaced phenocrysts recommended that it is replaced by the term (skedophyric texture).(Iddings, 1909, p.224; quartzolite, which is etymologically more Tomkeieff p.528) correct. (Miller, 1919, p.30; from the Latin SKOMERITE. A local term for a volcanic rock silex = flint; Tröger 2; Johannsen v.2, p.11; composed of phenocrysts of albite-oligoclase, Tomkeieff p.523) augite and minor olivine in a groundmass of SILICOCARBONATITE. An igneous rock albite, chlorite and opaques. (Thomas, 1911, comprising major amounts of both silicates p.196; Skomer Island, Dyfed, Wales, UK; and carbonates, but with silicates in excess of Tröger 215; Johannsen v.3, p.175; Tomkeieff carbonates. The silicates may be sodic p.529) pyroxenes and amphiboles, biotite, SMALTO. A local Italian name for a glassy phlogopite, olivine or feldspars. Now de- rhyolite from Lipari Island.(Tomkeieff et al., fined chemically as a carbonatitie in which 1983, p.531) NOBITE SiO2 > 50% (section 2.3, p.10). (Brögger, S . A local name for a hybrid variety of 1921, p.350; Fen Complex, Telemark, Nor- hypersthene (= enstatite) dacite with inclu- way; Tomkeieff p.525) sions of acid porphyry. (Hills, 1958, p.551; SILICOGRANITONE. A variety of gabbro impreg- Snob’s Creek, near Eildon, Victoria, Aus- nated with silica. (Mazzuoli & Issel, 1881, tralia) p.326; Tomkeieff p.525) SODALITEBASALT . A term used for a volcanic SILICOTELITE. An obsolete name for rocks con- rock consisting essentially of sodalite with taining over 50% of non-silicate minerals. minor amounts of olivine and other mafics. (Rinne, 1921, p.144; Tomkeieff p.525) The name should not be used as the term SILLAR. A local Peruvian name for a variety of basalt is now restricted to a rock containing ignimbrite which has been indurated prima- essential plagioclase. As the rock is a variety rily by pneumatolytic processes. (Fenner, of foidite it should be given the appropriate 1948, p.883; Arequipa, Peru; Tomkeieff name, e.g. olivine-bearing sodalitite. p.525) (Johannsen, 1938, p.346) SILLITE. An obsolete name for a local rock SODALITE DIORITE. Now defined in QAPF variously called mica diorite, mica syenite, field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of foid diabase porphyry and gabbro.(Gümbel, 1861, diorite in which sodalite is the most abundant p.187; Sill-Berge, near Berchtesgaden, Ger- foid. many; Tröger 985; Tomkeieff p.526) SODALITE GABBRO. Now defined in SINAITE. A term suggested (but never adopted) QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of for plutonic alkali feldspar rocks to replace foid gabbro in which sodalite is the most syenite – the type rock from Syene having abundant foid. been shown to be a hornblende granite. SODALITE MONZODIORITE. Now de- (Rozière, 1826, p.306; Mt Sinai, Egypt; fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a Tröger(38) 985ƒ; Tomkeieff p.527) variety of foid monzodiorite in which sodalite SIZUNITE. A local term for a variety of minette is the most abundant foid.

characterized by high K2O (> 10%) and P2O5 SODALITE MONZOGABBRO. Now de- (2.5%) and consisting of microcline, biotite, fined in QAPF field 13 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a 3.3 Glossary 143

variety of foid monzogabbro in which sodalite rich variety of dolerite. (Kolderup, 1896, is the most abundant foid. p.159; Soggendal, Norway; Tröger 988; SODALITE MONZOSYENITE. Now de- Johannsen v.3, p.332; Tomkeieff p.533) fined in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a SÖLVSBERGITE. A variety of peralkaline variety of foid monzosyenite in which sodalite microsyenite or peralkaline trachyte, often is the most abundant foid. The term is syn- occurring as minor intrusions, consisting es- onymous with sodalite plagisyenite. sentially of alkali feldspar with minor alkali SODALITE PLAGISYENITE. Now defined pyroxene and/or alkali amphibole. (Brögger, in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety 1894, p.67; Sölvsberg, Gran, Oslo Igneous of foid plagisyenite in which sodalite is the Province, Norway; Tröger 192; Johannsen most abundant foid. The term is synonymous v.3, p.107; Tomkeieff p.535) with sodalite monzosyenite. SOMMAITE. A medium- to coarse-grained SODALITE SYENITE. Now defined in variety of leucite monzosyenite consisting of QAPF field 11 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of phenocrysts of titanian augite and lesser foid syenite in which sodalite is the most olivine in a groundmass of sanidine, abundant foid.(Steenstrup, 1881, p.34; Tröger labradorite and leucite. It occurrs abundantly 438; Johannsen v.4, p.113; Tomkeieff p.532) among the ejected blocks of Mt Somma. SODALITHOLITH (SODALITHITE). The spellings (Lacroix, 1905, p.1189; Mt Somma, Naples, adopted by Tröger (1935) and Johannsen Italy; Tröger 511; Johannsen v.4, p.193; (1938) for the plutonic rock that Ussing (1912) Tomkeieff p.536) had called sodalitite. (Original reference un- SORDAWALITE (SORDAVALITE). An obsolete term certain; Tröger 632; Johannsen v.4, p.346) originally used to describe a mineral and later SODALITITE. A term originally proposed for redefined as a vitreous selvage to an olivine- a leucocratic plutonic rock almost wholly rich dyke rock, i.e. a tachylyte.(Nordenskjöld, composed of sodalite crystals together with 1820, p.86; Sordavala, Lake Ladoga, near St minor alkali feldspar, aegirine and eudialyte. Petersburg, Russian Federation; Tröger 989; Cf. naujaite. However, the term is now used Johannsen v.3, p.323; Tomkeieff p.536) for volcanic rocks and is defined as a variety SÖRKEDALITE. A local name for a variety of of foidite in QAPF field 15c (Fig. 2.11, p.31). olivine monzodiorite consisting of abundant (Ussing, 1912, p.156; Ilímaussaq, Greenland; antiperthitic andesine, which may be mantled Tomkeieff p.532) by anorthoclase, and by olivine, opaques and SODALITOLITE. Now defined in QAPF apatite with minor clinopyroxene and biotite. field 15 (Fig. 2.4, p.22) as a variety of foidolite (Brögger, 1933, p.35; Kjelsås, Sörkedal, Oslo in which sodalite is the most abundant foid. district, Norway; Tröger 286; Johannsen v.4, Cf. sodalitite. Examples are naujaite and p.54; Tomkeieff p.536) tawite. SÖVITE (SOEVITE). A special term in the SODALITOPHYRE. A porphyritic rock consisting carbonatite classification for the coarse- essentially of phenocrysts of sodalite, augite grained variety of calcite carbonatite in which and hornblende in a glassy matrix. (Hibsch, the most abundant carbonate is calcite (sec- 1902, p.526; Böhmisches Mittelgebirge (now tion 2.3, p.10). Biotite and apatite are also ºeské St¶edoho¶í), N. Bohemia, Czech Re- frequently present. (Brögger, 1921, p.246; public; Tröger 986; Tomkeieff p.532) Söve, Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway; SOEVITE. An alternative spelling of sövite. Tröger 753; Tomkeieff p.537) SOGGENDALITE. A local name for a pyroxene- SPERONE. A local name for a yellowish, porous 144 3 Glossary of terms

leucitite from the Alban Hills, Italy. (Gmelin, STAVRITE. A local name for a dyke rock con- 1814; Tröger 990; Johannsen v.4, p.363; sisting of large amounts of amphibole nee- Tomkeieff p.538) dles with interstitial biotite and minor quartz, SPESSARTITE. A variety of lamprophyre opaques and apatite. The rock may be meta- consisting of phenocrysts of hornblende with morphic. (Eckermann, 1928a, p.405; or without biotite, olivine or pyroxene in a Stavreviken, Alnö Island, Västernorrland, groundmass of the same minerals plus Sweden; Tröger 713; Johannsen v.4, p.445; plagioclase and subordinate alkali feldspar. Tomkeieff p.544) Now defined in the lamprophyre classifica- STIGMITE. An obsolete name for a porphyritic tion (Table 2.9, p.19). (Rosenbusch, 1896, pitchstone or obsidian. (Brongniart, 1813, p.532; Spessart, Bavaria, Germany; Tröger p.44; Tomkeieff p.545) 318; Johannsen v.3, p.191; Tomkeieff p.538) STUBACHITE. An obsolete term originally used SPHENITITE. A variety of pyroxenite, similar to for an igneous rock composed of olivine and jacupirangite, with up to 50% sphene (now antigorite with some chrome spinel and called titanite).(Allen, 1914, p.155; Ice River, pyroxene, but later shown to be a partially British Columbia, Canada; Tröger 696; altered olivine pyroxene rock. (Weinschenk, Johannsen v.4, p.464; Tomkeieff p.538) 1895, p.701; Stubachtal, Tyrol, Austria; SPIEMONTITE. An obsolete term for a variety of Tomkeieff p.550) fine-grained diorite. (Steininger, 1841, p.30; SUBALKALI. A term used for rocks that are Spiemont Mt, Nahe district, Saarland, Ger- not alkaline in character. (Iddings, 1895b, many) p.183) SPILITE. A term originally used for altered SUBALKALI BASALT. Now defined chemi- phenocryst-poor or aphyric basaltic rocks but cally as a variety of basalt in TAS field B later (Flett, 1907) used for altered (often (p.36) which do not contain normative albitized) basaltic lavas. (Brongniart, 1827, nepheline. Cf. alkali basalt. (Chayes, 1966, p.98; Tröger 329; Johannsen v.3, p.299; p.137) Tomkeieff p.539) SUBPHONOLITE. A variety of phonolite with a SPINELLITE. A rock in which spinel is the texture which suggests that it crystallized at predominant mineral. However, Johannsen, depths below which phonolite would nor- to whom the term is attributed, only used the mally crystallize but not deep enough to be a term in conjunction with a mineral qualifier, nepheline syenite. (Adamson, 1944, p.241; e.g. magnetite spinellite. (Tomkeieff et al., Tomkeieff p.552) 1983, p.540) SUDBURITE. A local name for a melanocratic SPODITE. An obsolete term for volcanic ashes. volcanic rock containing hypersthene (= (Cordier, 1816, p.381; Tomkeieff p.541) enstatite) and augite phenocrysts in an SPUMULITE. A little-used name for pumice equigranular groundmass of these minerals, stone. The reference implies the term was bytownite and biotite. The original rock is used earlier by Zavaritskii. (Lebedinsky & probably a hornfels. (Coleman, 1914, p.215; Chu Tszya-Syan, 1958, p.15; Tomkeieff Sudbury, Ontario, Canada; Tröger 393; p.542) Johannsen v.3, p.305; Tomkeieff p.553) SPURINE. An obsolete name for a variety of SUEVITE. A glassy material found in breccia or porphyry containing quartz, feldspar and talc. tuff around the Ries meteorite impact crater (Jurine, 1806, p.375; Mont Blanc, France; and containing the high-pressure polymorphs Tomkeieff p.542) of silica, coesite and stishovite.(Sauer, 1919, 3.3 Glossary 145

p.15; named after the Suevi who lived around Probably hybrid rocks. (Eskola, 1921, p.41; Nördlinger Ries, Bavaria, Germany in Ro- Sviatoi Nos, Transbaikalia, Siberia, Russian man times; Tröger 992; Tomkeieff p.553) Federation; Tröger 188; Johannsen v.3, p.111; SULDENITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Tomkeieff p.556) quartz microgabbro (monzogabbro) contain- SYENEID. An obsolete field term for a coarse- ing phenocrysts of labradorite, hornblende grained igneous rock consisting of feldspar and quartz in a groundmass of these minerals with biotite and/or amphibole and/or with orthoclase, diopside and biotite.(Stache pyroxene. (Johannsen, 1911, p.320; & John, 1879, p.382; Suldenferner, Ortler Tomkeieff p.557) Alps, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 117; SYENIDE. A revised spelling recommended to Tomkeieff p.554) replace the field term syeneid. Now obsolete. SUMACOITE. An obsolete name for a variety of (Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen v.1, p.57) porphyritic trachyandesite containing abun- SYENILITE. An obsolete name for an amphibole dant phenocrysts of intermediate plagioclase granite. (Cordier, 1868, p.78; Syene, now and augite in a groundmass of augite, sodic Aswân, Egypt; Tomkeieff p.557) plagioclase, orthoclase and minor nepheline, SYENITE. A plutonic rock consisting mainly haüyne and altered sodalite. The rock was of alkali feldspar with subordinate sodic originally described as an andesitic tephrite. plagioclase, biotite, pyroxene, amphibole and (Johannsen, 1938, p.188; Sumaco Volcano, occasional fayalite. Minor quartz or nepheline Ecuador; Tröger(38) 267; Tomkeieff p.554) may also be present. Now defined modally in SUSSEXITE. A leucocratic medium-grained va- QAPF field 7 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (A term of riety of nepheline syenite with abundant large great antiquity usually attributed to Pliny, crystals of nepheline in a matrix of nepheline, AD 77 – see Johannsen for further discussion; aegirine-augite needles and alkali feldspar. Syene, now Aswân, Egypt; Tröger 240; Katophorite and biotite may also be present. Johannsen v.3, p.52; Tomkeieff p.557) (Brögger, 1894, p.173; Beemerville, Sussex SYENITELLE. An obsolete name for a variety of County, New Jersey, USA; Tröger 462; banded syenite. (Rozière, 1826, p.250; Syene, Johannsen v.4, p.269; Tomkeieff p.556) now Aswân, Egypt; Tomkeieff p.557) SUZORITE. A local name for a coarse-grained SYENITITE. A term proposed (but not adopted) rock consisting essentially of biotite, with for both biotite-bearing syenitic aplites and small amounts of red orthoclase, augite and plagioclase-bearing syenites.(Polenov, 1899, apatite. (Faessler, 1939, p.47; Suzor Town- p.464; Tröger 993; Johannsen v.3, p.61; ship, Laviolette County, Quebec, Canada; Tomkeieff p.558) Tomkeieff p.556) SYENITOID. Used proposed for preliminary SVARTVIKITE. A variety of microsyenite con- use in the QAPF “field” classification (Fig. sisting essentially of albite, in which abun- 2.10, p.29) for plutonic rocks tentatively iden- dant diopsidic pyroxene grains occur, tified as syenite or monzonite. (Streckeisen, intergrown with muscovite and calcite. Origi- 1973, p.28) nally described as an albitophyre with a chemi- SYENODIORITE. May be used as a compre- cal similarity to holyokeite. (Eckermann, hensive term for plutonic rocks intermediate 1938b, p.425; Svartviken Cove, N. Ulfö Is- between syenite and diorite (p.23). land, Sweden; Tomkeieff p.556) (Johannsen, 1917, p.89; Tröger 994; SVIATONOSSITE. A local term for syenites char- Johannsen v.3, p.110; Tomkeieff p.558) acterized by the presence of andradite garnet. SYENOGABBRO. May be used as a compre- 146 3 Glossary of terms

hensive term for plutonic rocks intermediate p.562) between syenite and gabbro (p.23). TAIMYRITE. A local name for a variety of (Johannsen, 1917, p.89; Tröger 995; nosean phonolite consisting essentially of Johannsen v.3, p.126; Tomkeieff p.558) anorthoclase and nosean.(Chrustschoff, 1894, SYENOGRANITE. An optional term for a p.427; Taimyr River, N. Siberia, Russian variety of granite in QAPF field 3a (Fig. 2.4, Federation; Tröger 434; Johannsen v.4, p.134; p.22) consisting of alkali feldspar with subor- Tomkeieff p.563) dinate plagioclase.(Streckeisen, 1967, p.166) TAIWANITE. A local name for an intrusive SYENOID. An obsolete term proposed for all magnesium-rich basaltic glass containing syenites containing feldspathoids. (Shand, phenocrysts of labradorite and olivine. (Juan 1910, p.377; Tröger 996; Johannsen v.4, et al., 1953, p.1; named after Taiwan; p.78; Tomkeieff p.558) Tomkeieff p.563) SYNNYRITE. A kalsilite syenite, with a TALZASTITE. A local name for a coarse-grained micropegmatitic texture, composed of K-feld- variety of ijolite containing titanian augite. spar and kalsilite with biotite, albite, minor The nepheline is altered to hydronepheline aegirine-augite, titanite, apatite, fluorite, and cancrinite. (Termier et al., 1948, p.81; magnetite, garnet and alkali amphibole. N’Talzast Volcano, Azrou, Morocco; (Zhidkov, 1962, p.33; Synnyr massive, Baikal Tomkeieff p.563) Rift, Siberia, Russian Federation) TAMARAITE. A local name for a mafic SYNTECTITE. An igneous rock produced by the lamprophyric rock consisting of augite, brown contamination of primary magmas with hornblende, biotite, and titanite with nepheline crustal rocks or melts. Cf. anatectite and (or cancrinite and analcime) and small prototectite. (Loewinson-Lessing, 1934, p.7; amounts of plagioclase.(Lacroix, 1918, p.544; Tomkeieff p.560) Cape Topsail, Tamara Island, Îles de Los, TABONA. A local name used on the island of Conakry, Guinea; Tröger 523; Johannsen v.4, Tenerife for an obsidian without phenocrysts. p.297; Tomkeieff p.563) (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.562) TANDILEOFITE. A dyke rock composed of TACHYLYTE. The dust-laden basaltic glass usu- phenocrysts of labradorite, microcline and ally containing magnetite microlites and gen- amphibole in a groundmass of quartz, erally occurring as the selvages of dykes and microcline, albite and labradorite. (Pasotti, sills. (Breithaupt, 1826, p.112; from the Greek 1954, p.5; Cerro Tandileofú, Buenos Aires, tachys = rapid, lytos = soluble; Tröger 387; Argentina) Johannsen v.3, p.290; Tomkeieff p.562) TANNBUSCHITE. A local name for a melanocratic TAHITITE. A volcanic rock consisting of variety of olivine nephelinite consisting phenocrysts of haüyne in a glassy groundmass largely of pyroxene with smaller amounts of with augite microlites, titanomagnetite, nepheline and olivine. (Johannsen, 1938, haüyne, and occasional orthoclase and leucite. p.364; Mt Tannbusch (now Jedlová), near Although regarded as an extrusive equivalent Ústí nad Labem, N. Bohemia, Czech Repub- of a nepheline monzonite (Johannsen, 1938), lic; Tröger(38) 623ƒ; Tomkeieff p.563) with which it is associated, it would be clas- TARANTULITE. A local name for a quartz-rich sified chemically in TAS as a haüyne alaskite. (Johannsen, 1920a, p.54; Missouri tephriphonolite or phonotephrite. (Lacroix, Mine, Tarantula Spring, Nevada, USA; Tröger 1917a, p.583; Papenoo, Tahiti, Pacific Ocean; 8; Johannsen v.2, p.35; Tomkeieff p.564) Tröger 537; Johannsen v.4, p.189; Tomkeieff TASMANITE. A zeolitized variety of ijolite with 3.3 Glossary 147

nepheline and titanian augite, lesser amounts TEPHRILEUCITITE. A synonym for tephritic of opaques, melilite and olivine, and minor leucitite of QAPF field 15b (Fig. 2.11, p.31). amounts of apatite and perovskite. (Rittmann, 1973, p.135) (Johannsen, 1938, p.318; Shannon Tier, near TEPHRINE. An obsolete term for tephrite. Bothwell, Tasmania, Australia; Tröger(38) (Brongniart, 1813, p.40; Tomkeieff p.567) 607ƒ; Tomkeieff p.564) TEPHRINEPHELINITE. A synonym for tephritic TAURITE. An obsolete local name for a variety nephelinite of QAPF field 15b (Fig. 2.11, of spherulitic alkali feldspar rhyolite contain- p.31). (Rittmann, 1973, p.135) ing phenocrysts of anorthoclase in a TEPHRIPHONOLITE. A synonym for groundmass of quartz, orthoclase, aegirine- tephritic phonolite of QAPF field 12 (Fig. augite and arfvedsonite. (Lagorio, 1897, p.5; 2.11, p.31), and also defined chemically in Taurida, Crimea, Ukraine; Tröger 74; TAS field U3 (Fig. 2.14, p.35) (Rittmann, Tomkeieff p.564) 1973, p.134) TAUTIRITE. A local name for a variety of TEPHRITE. An alkaline volcanic rock com- tephritic phonolite consisting of small posed essentially of calcic plagioclase, phenocrysts of hornblende, titanite, augite clinopyroxene and feldspathoid. Now de- and biotite in a groundmass of alkali feldspar fined modally in QAPF field 14 (Fig. 2.11, and andesine with some nepheline and p.31) and, if modes are not available, chemi- sodalite. Cf. pollenite. (Iddings & Morley, cally in TAS field U1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (A 1918, p.117; Tautira Beach, Taiarapu, Ta- term of great antiquity usually attributed to hiti, Pacific Ocean; Tröger 532; Johannsen Pliny, AD 77, – see Johannsen for further v.4, p.166; Tomkeieff p.564) discussion; from the Greek tephra = ashes; TAVOLATITE. A variety of leucite phonolite Tröger 999; Johannsen v.4, p.230; essentially composed of leucite with subordi- Tomkeieff p.567) nate alkali feldspar, nepheline, haüyne, TEPHRITIC FOIDITE. A collective term for plagioclase and clinopyroxene. (Washing- alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of foids ton, 1906, p.50; Osteria del Tavolato, Alban with some plagioclase as defined modally in Hills, near Rome, Italy; Tröger 530; QAPF field 15b (Fig. 2.11, p.31). It is distin- Johannsen v.4, p.285; Tomkeieff p.565) guished from basanitic foidite by having less TAWITE. A variety of foidolite composed largely than 10% modal olivine. If possible the most of crystals of sodalite together with aegirine. abundant foid should be used in the name, Some nepheline, alkali feldspar and eudialyte e.g. tephritic nephelinite, tephritic leucitite are usually present. Feldspathic varieties have etc. (Table 2.8, p.18). (Streckeisen, 1978, been called beloeilite and feldspattavite. p.7) (Ramsay & Hackman, 1894, p.93; Tawajok TEPHRITIC LEUCITITE. Now defined Valley, Lovozero complex, Kola Peninsula, modally in the leucite-bearing rock classifi- Russian Federation; Tröger 636; Johannsen cation (section 2.8, p.18) as a volcanic rock v.4, p.319; Tomkeieff p.565) falling into QAPF field 15b and consisting of TEPHRA. A collective term used in the leucite, clinopyroxene, minor olivine and with pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.7) plagioclase > sanidine. Other foids may be for pyroclastic deposits that are predominatly present in minor amounts. (Streckeisen, 1978, unconsolidated. Cf. pyroclastic rock. p.7) (Thorarinsson, 1944, p.6; from the Greek TEPHRITIC PHONOLITE. A collective term tephra = ashes; Tomkeieff p.567) for alkaline volcanic rocks consisting of al- 148 3 Glossary of terms

kali feldspar, sodic plagioclase, feldspathoid able but sometimes major constituent. May and various mafic minerals. Now defined be used as a synonym for nepheline gabbro of modally in QAPF field 12 (Fig. 2.11, p.31). QAPF field 14 (p.24). (Rosenbusch, 1887, (Streckeisen, 1978, p.6) p.247; from the Greek therein = to search for; TEPHRITOID. A term originally proposed Tröger 514; Johannsen v.4, p.222; Tomkeieff for rocks intermediate between olivine-free p.571) basalt and tephrite. Later used as an adjective THEROLITE. According to Zirkel the correct to describe tephrite-like rocks. Now proposed spelling of theralite. (Zirkel, 1894b, p.800; for preliminary use in the QAPF “field” clas- Kola Peninsula, Russian Federation; sification (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for volcanic rocks Tomkeieff p.571) thought to contain essential foids and in which THOLEIITE (THOLEITE, THOLEYITE). This term plagioclase is thought to be more abundant has caused considerable confusion. It was than alkali feldspar. (Bücking, 1881, p.157; originally used for a “doleritic trapp” said to Johannsen v.4, p.69; Tomkeieff p.568) consist of albite and ilmenite. Later TEREKTITE. A local name for an effusive equiva- Rosenbusch (1887) redefined it as an olivine- lent of semeitavite, which is a variety of poor or olivine-free plagioclase augite rock quartz alkali feldspar syenite. (Gornostaev, with intersertal texture. It then became used 1933, p.191; Terekty Hill, Semeitau Mts, as a common variety of basalt which Yoder & Russian Federation; Tomkeieff p.568) Tilley (1962) later defined chemically as a TERZONTLI. An erroneous spelling of tezontli. hypersthene normative basalt. However, Jung (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.569) (1958) had shown the type rock was not a TESCHENITE (TESCHINITE). A variety of tholeiite, as chemically defined above, but a analcime gabbro consisting of olivine, titanian leucocratic subvolcanic variety of augite, labradorite and analcime. Originally monzodiorite for which he proposed the name spelt teschinite; Zirkel (1866b, p.318) changed tholeyite. The Subcommission recommend the spelling to teschenite. May be used as a that this term should be replaced by tholeiitic synonym for analcime gabbro of QAPF field basalt.(Steininger, 1840, p.99; Tholey, Nahe 14 (p.24). (Hohenegger, 1861, p.43; Teschen district, Saarland, Germany; Tröger 344; (now divided into ºesk¥ T£§ín, Czech Re- Johannsen v.3, p.298; Tomkeieff p.572) public and Cieszyn, Poland); Tröger 565; THOLEIITIC BASALT. A common variety Johannsen v.4, p.226; Tomkeieff p.569) of basalt composed of labradorite, augite, TETIN. A local name for a volcanic ash used in hypersthene (= enstatite) or pigeonite, with the Azores for cement making. (Lea & Desch, olivine (often showing a reaction relation- 1935, p.244; Tomkeieff p.570) ship) or quartz, and often with interstitial TEXONTLI. A Mexican name for a cellular glass. The Subcommission recommends that amygdaloidal lava or pumice. (Humboldt, this term should be used instead of tholeiite. 1823, p.358; Tomkeieff p.570) THOLERITE. An obsolete early form of dolerite. TEZONTLI. A local term, probable Aztec in (Leonhard, 1823a, p.118; from the Greek origin, originally applied to scoriaceous ba- tholeros = dirty, gloomy; Tomkeieff p.572) salt, but now applied to any other type of rock THURESITE. A local term for a variety of alkali except granite or marble. (Ives, 1956, p.122) feldspar syenite composed of microcline, Na- THERALITE. A variety of nepheline gabbro amphibole and hornblende with augite cores. consisting essentially of titanian augite, (Hackl & Waldmann, 1935, p.260; Thures, labradorite and nepheline. Olivine is a vari- near Raabs, Lower Austria, Austria; 3.3 Glossary 149

Tröger(38) 178ﬁ; Tomkeieff p.572) Norway; Tröger 495; Johannsen v.4, p.277; TILAITE. A mafic variety of gabbro composed Tomkeieff p.574) of green chrome-diopside, olivine and minor TOADSTONE. An obsolete term for an highly calcic plagioclase. (Duparc & Pearce, amygdaloidal basalt named because it can 1905, p.1614; Tilai-Kamen, Koswa region, look like the skin of a toad. (Pinkerton, 1811a, N. Urals, Russian Federation; Tröger 399; p.93; Johannsen v.3, p.281; Tomkeieff p.574) Johannsen v.3, p.245; Tomkeieff p.572) TOELLITE. See töllite. TIMAZITE. An obsolete local term for an altered TÖIENITE. A name proposed for a rock which hornblende biotite andesite. (Breithaupt, was later found to be identical to windsorite. 1861, p.51; Timok River, Serbia, Yugosla- The name was later withdrawn. (Brögger, via; Tröger 1000; Johannsen v.3, p.170; 1931, p.65; Tröger 1002) Tomkeieff p.573) TOKÉITE. A local name for a melanocratic TINGUAITE. A variety of phonolite consisting of variety of basalt containing abundant alkali feldspar, nepheline with or without phenocrysts of augite and some olivine and other foids, aegirine and sometimes biotite opaques in a fine-grained groundmass of and characterized by “tinguaitic texture” in these minerals, labradorite and biotite. which needles of aegirine occur interstitially (Duparc & Molly, 1928, p.24; Toké-Grat, in a mozaic of alkali feldspar and foids. Gouder Valley, near Addis Ababa, Ethiopia; (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.628; Serra de Tingua, Tröger 407; Johannsen v.3, p.306; Tomkeieff Rio de Janeiro, Brazil; Tröger 445; Johannsen p.574) v.4, p.145; Tomkeieff p.573) TÖLLITE (TOELLITE). An obsolete local name TIPYNEITE. A mnemonic name suggested for a for a garnet-bearing variety of quartz diorite rock consisting essentially of titaniferous porphyry. (Pichler, 1875, p.926; Töll, near pyroxene and nepheline. (Belyankin, 1929, Merano, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 115; p.22) Johannsen v.2, p.400; Tomkeieff p.574) TIRILITE. A local term for a rapakivi-diabase TONALITE. A plutonic rock consisting es- hybrid of granodiorite composition consist- sentially of quartz and intermediate ing of andesine, microcline-perthite, horn- plagioclase, usually with biotite and blende, biotite and serpentinized pyroxene. amphibole. Now defined modally in QAPF (Wahl, 1925, p.69; Tirilä, near Lappeenranta, field 5 (Fig. 2.4, p.22). (Rath, 1864, p.249; Finland; Tröger 81; Tomkeieff p.573) Tonale Pass, Adamello, Alto Adige, Italy; TITANOLITE. A name for a variety of alkali Tröger 132; Johannsen v.2, p.378; Tomkeieff pyroxenite rich in titanite with magnetite and p.574) calcite. Tröger (1938) suggests the rock may TÖNSBERGITE. A local term for a variety of be a skarn. (Kretschmer, 1917, p.189; Tröger alkali feldspar syenite in which the alkali 1001; Tomkeieff p.573) feldspars are rhomb-shaped. Occurs as a red TJOSITE. A local name for a lamprophyric rock altered variety of larvikite. (Brögger, 1898, or micromelteigite similar to jacupirangite p.328; Tønsberg, Oslo Igneous Province, with phenocrysts of augite, abundant mag- Norway; Tröger 184; Tomkeieff p.574) netite, ilmenite and apatite with some biotite TOPATOURBIOLILEPIQUORTHITE. An unwieldy in a groundmass of anorthoclase and name constructed by Johannsen to illustrate nepheline. Similar to cocite but with nepheline some of the possibilities of the mnemonic instead of leucite. (Brögger, 1906, p.128; classification of Belyankin (1929) for a vari- Tjose, near Larvik, Oslo Igneous Province, ety of granite consisting of topaz, tourma- 150 3 Glossary of terms

line, biotite, oligoclase, lepidolite, quartz and orthoclase, hypersthene (= enstatite) and orthoclase. Cf. biquahororthandite and biotite in a glassy matrix of rhyolite compo- hobiquandorthite. (Johannsen, 1931, p.125) sition. Cf. dellenite. (Washington, 1897a, TOPAZ RHYOLITE. A variety of rhyolite rich in p.37; Mt Amiata, Tuscany, Italy; Tröger 101; fluorine, silica and the lithophile elements, Johannsen v.2, p.310; Tomkeieff p.576) characterized by the presence of topaz in gas TOURMALITE. A term suggested for rocks con- cavities. Although not present in all cavities, sisting of tourmaline and quartz only. the topaz can usually be found in 15 to 30 (Johannsen, 1920a, p.53; Johannsen v.2, p.22; minutes diligent searching with a hand lens – Tomkeieff p.577) not the most suitable characteristic for nam- TRACHIVICOITE. An obsolete name for a variety ing a rock! Stated to be synonymous with of vicoite rich in sanidine.(Washington, 1906, ongonite. (Burt et al., 1982, p.1818) p.57; Tomkeieff p.577) TOPAZITE. A term suggested for rocks consist- TRACHORHEITE. An old field term to cover ing of topaz and quartz. (Johannsen, 1920a, andesite, trachyte and rhyolite when they are p.53; Tröger 6; Johannsen v.2, p.21; difficult to distinguish in the field. (Endlich, Tomkeieff p.575) 1874, p.319; Tomkeieff p.577) TOPSAILITE. A local name for a dyke rock TRACHYANDESITE. A term originally used containing phenocrysts of plagioclase, augite, for volcanic rocks intermediate in composi- apatite, and titanomagnetite in a groundmass tion between trachyte and andesite and con- of andesine, biotite, barkevikite (see p.44), taining approximately equal amounts of al- augite and titanite. (Lacroix, 1911b, p.79; kali feldspar and plagioclase. Later used for Cape Topsail, Tamara Island, Îles de Los, volcanic rocks containing foids as well as Conakry, Guinea; Tröger 558; Tomkeieff alkali feldspar and plagioclase (Rosenbusch, p.575) 1908). Now defined chemically in TAS field TORDRILLITE. An obsolete group name pro- S3 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Michel-Lévy, 1894, posed for quartz alkali feldspar lavas and p.8; Tröger 1003; Johannsen v.3, p.118; chemically equivalent to alaskite. (Spurr, Tomkeieff p.577) 1900a, p.189; Tordrillo Mts, Alaska, USA; TRACHYBASALT. Although originally used Tröger 44; Johannsen v.2, p.113; Tomkeieff for foidal rocks, the term has mainly been p.576) used for basaltic volcanic rocks containing TORRICELLITE. An obsolete term for a fine- labradorite and alkali feldspar. Now defined grained basalt containing quartz. (Pinkerton, chemically in TAS field S1 (Fig. 2.14, p.35). 1811b, p.50; named after Torricelli, 1640; (Bo¶ick¥, 1874, p.44; Tröger 1004; Johannsen Tomkeieff p.576) v.3, p.128; Tomkeieff p.577) TORYHILLITE. A variety of nepheline syenite TRACHYDACITE. A term originally used composed mainly of nepheline with albite, for a variety of rhyolite containing bronzite aegirine-augite and minor calcite, but with- (= enstatite) and an alkali feldspar to oligoclase out K-feldspar. (Johannsen, 1920b, p.163; ratio of 2:1. Now defined chemically as rocks Toryhill, Monmouth Township, Ontario, with more than 20% normative quartz in TAS Canada; Tröger 423; Johannsen v.4, p.298; field T (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Millosevich, 1908, Tomkeieff p.576) p.418; Riu Mannu, Sassari, Sardinia, Italy; TOSCANITE. A name for a variety of rhyodacite Tröger 94; Tomkeieff p.578) (a rock intermediate between rhyolite and TRACHYDOLERITE. A term mainly used for vol- dacite) containing calcic plagioclase, canic rocks containing both orthoclase and 3.3 Glossary 151

labradorite. Cf. trachybasalt. (Abich, 1841, alkali basalt is used as a synonym. (Kuno, p.100; Tröger 1005; Johannsen v.3, p.128; 1960, p.121) Tomkeieff p.578) TRAPP (TRAP). A term that came to be used TRACHYLABRADORITE. A term for a leuco- imprecisely for volcanic and medium-grained trachybasalt in which the plagioclase is more rocks of basaltic composition. Now some-

calcic than An50. (Jung & Brousse, 1959, times used for plateau basalts.(Rinman, 1754, p.112) p.293; from the Swedish trappar = steps, i.e. TRACHYLIPARITE. A term originally used for a jointing; Tröger 1009; Johannsen v.3, p.247; variety of rhyolite with an alkali feldspar to Tomkeieff p.580) oligoclase ratio of 3:1. (Derwies, 1905, p.71; TRAPPIDE. A name recommended to replace the Medovka, Pyatigorsk, N. Caucasus, Russian field term anameseid. Now obsolete. Federation; Tröger 93; Tomkeieff p.578) (Johannsen, 1926, p.181; Johannsen v.1, p.58; TRACHYPHONOLITE. An obsolete term for a Tomkeieff p.580) phonolite with trachytic texture. (Bo¶ick¥, TRAPPITE. An obsolete term for trapp. 1873, p.18; Tröger 1006) (Brongniart, 1813, p.40; Tomkeieff p.580) TRACHYTE. A volcanic rock consisting es- TRASS. A local Italian name for a non-stratified sentially of alkali feldspar. Now defined tuff consisting of small fragments of altered modally in QAPF field 7 (Fig. 2.11, p.31) trachytic pumice. (Leonhard, 1823b, p.692; and, if modes are not available, chemically in Johannsen v.3, p.20; Tomkeieff p.580) TAS field T (Fig. 2.14, p.35). (Brongniart, TRASSOITE. An obsolete term for a volcanic tuff 1813, p.43; from the Greek trachys = rough; consisting of fragments of feldspar and glass. Tröger 251; Johannsen v.3, p.67; Tomkeieff (Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff p.580) p.578) TREMATODE. An obsolete name for a vesicular TRACHYTE-ANDESITE. An obsolete term for the andesite. (Haüy, 1822, p.578; Volvic, Au- extrusive equivalents of monzonite, later su- vergne, France; Tomkeieff p.581) perseded by the term latite. (Brögger, 1895, TRIAPHYRE. An obsolete term proposed for p.60; Tröger 1007; Johannsen v.3, p.100) igneous rocks intruding Triassic formations. TRACHYTOID. A term proposed for vol- (Ebray, 1875, p.291; Tomkeieff p.581) canic rocks consisting mainly of sanidine, TRISTANITE. Originally described as a member plagioclase, hornblende or mica. Later used of a potassic volcanic rock series falling in as a textural term (Johannsen, 1931). Now Daly’s compositional gap between proposed for preliminary use in the QAPF trachyandesite and trachyte, with a differen- “field” classification (Fig. 2.19, p.39) for tiation index between 60 and 75. It consists volcanic rocks tentatively identified as essentially of phenocrysts of plagioclase, trachyte. (Gümbel, 1888, p.86; Tomkeieff zoned from labradorite to oligoclase and of- p.579) ten rimmed with alkali feldspar, Fe-olivine TRANSITIONAL BASALT. A variety of basalt tran- and pyroxene in a groundmass of Fe-olivine sitional between typical tholeiitic basalt and and titanian augite with andesine and intersti- alkali basalt. It consists of olivine, Ca-rich tial alkali feldpar. (Tilley & Muir, 1963, augite, plagioclase and titanomagnetite plus p.439; Tristan da Cunha, South Atlantic variable, but small, amounts of alkali feld- Ocean) spar. Ca-poor pyroxenes are absent. It is often TROCTOLITE. A variety of gabbro com- associated with peralkaline rhyolite and posed essentially of highly calcic plagioclase peralkaline trachyte. In Russian the term mid- and olivine with little or no pyroxene. Now 152 3 Glossary of terms

defined modally in the gabbroic rock classi- consist totally of magmatic material or of fication (Fig. 2.6, p.25). (Lasaulx, 1875, p.317; fragments derived from the walls of the con- from the Greek troktes = trout; Tröger 353; duit, or a mixture of both. (Cloos, 1941; Johannsen v.3, p.225; Tomkeieff p.581) Swabia, Germany) TRONDHJEMITE. A leucocratic variety of TUFFITE. A term used in the pyroclastic tonalite consisting essentially of sodic classification (Table 2.4, p.9) for rocks con- plagioclase and quartz with minor biotite. sisting of mixtures of pyroclasts and epiclasts. Orthoclase is characteristically absent and (Schmid, 1981, p.43) hornblende is rare. May be used as a synonym TURJAITE. A name for a variety of melilitolite for plagiogranite and leucocratic tonalite of mainly consisting of melilite, biotite and QAPF field 5 (p.23). (Goldschmidt, 1916, nepheline with minor perovskite, melanite p.75; Trondhjem, now Trondheim, Norway; garnet and apatite. May be used as an optional Tröger 129; Johannsen v.2, p.387; Tomkeieff term in the melilitic rocks classification if p.582) nepheline > 10% and melilite > nepheline TROWLESWORTHITE. An obsolete name for a (section 2.4, p.11). (Ramsay, 1921, p.489; coarse-grained pneumatolytic vein found in Turja, now Cape Turii, Kola Peninsula, Rus- granite consisting of red orthoclase, tourma- sian Federation; Tröger 659; Johannsen v.4, line and fluorite with minor quartz. (Worth, p.323; Tomkeieff p.585) 1884, p.177; Trowlesworthy Tor, Cornwall, TURJITE. A melanocratic lamprophyre rich in England, UK; Johannsen v.3, p.5; Tomkeieff biotite, analcime, calcite and melanite garnet. p.582) (Belyankin & Kupletskii, 1924, p.35; Turja, TSINGTAUITE. A local name for a variety of now Cape Turii, Kola Peninsula, Russian granite porphyry containing phenocrysts of Federation; Tröger 640; Tomkeieff p.585) microperthite and sodic plagioclase. (Rinne, TUSCULITE. A local name for a leucocratic 1904, p.142; Tsingtau, Shantung, China; variety of melilite leucitite composed mainly Tröger 88; Johannsen v.2, p.300; Tomkeieff of leucite, minor melilite, pyroxene, alkali p.582) feldspar and magnetite.(Cordier, 1868, p.118; TUFAITE. An obsolete term for a tuff consisting Tusculum, Frascati, Alban Hills, near Rome, of fragments of pyroxene and other compo- Italy; Tröger 1011; Tomkeieff p.585) nents. (Cordier, 1816, p.366; Tomkeieff TUTVETITE. A local name for a variety of p.582) trachyte. (Johannsen, 1938, p.49; Tutvet, TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic classi- Hedrum, Oslo district, Norway; Tröger(38) fication (section 2.2.2, p.8 and Fig. 2.1, p.8) 171ƒ; Tomkeieff p.585) as a pyroclastic rock in which ash > 75%. The TUVINITE. A local name for a variety of urtite in term is synonymous with ash tuff. See also which the predominant mineral is nepheline coarse (ash) tuff, fine (ash) tuff and dust tuff. but in which calcite is also present.(Yashina, (Phillips, 1815, p.172; Tomkeieff p.583) 1957, p.35; Tuva region, S. Siberia, Russian TUFF BRECCIA. Now defined in the Federation; Tomkeieff p.585) pyroclastic classification (section 2.2.2, p.8 TVEITÅSITE. A local name for a melanocratic and Fig. 2.1, p.8) as a pyroclastic rock in variety of fenite composed mainly of aegirine- which bombs and/or blocks range from 25% augite and sometimes perthite. Titanite, apa- to 75%. tite and sometimes nepheline may be present. TUFFISITE. An intrusive tuff occurring in pipes, (Brögger, 1921, p.155; Tveitåsen, Fen dykes and sills in which the particles may Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger 226; 3.3 Glossary 153

Johannsen v.4, p.33; Tomkeieff p.585) ULTRAMAFITITE. A term suggested for volcanic UGANDITE. A melanocratic variety of leucitite rocks with M > 90%, but no longer regarded largely composed of clinopyroxene, olivine as necessary. (Streckeisen, 1978, p.7) and leucite with subordinate plagioclase in a ULTRAMAFITOLITE. A term suggested for a plu- glassy matrix. (Holmes & Harwood, 1937, tonic rock with M > 90%, but now replaced p.11; Bufumbira, Uganda; Tröger(38) 642ﬂ; by the term ultramafic rock (section 2.11.2, Johannsen v.1 (2nd Edn), p.285; Tomkeieff p.28). (Streckeisen, 1976, p.15) p.587) ULTRAMELILITOLITE. A name proposed for a UKRAINITE. A local name for a quartz monzonite. plutonic rock in which melilite is in excess of (Bezborod’ko, 1935, p.198; Mariupol, Sea of 65%. (Dunworth & Bell, 1998, p.899) Azov, Ukraine; Tröger(38) 86ƒ; Tomkeieff UMPTEKITE. A variety of alkali feldspar syenite p.587) consisting of microperthite, arfvedsonite and ULRICHITE. A porphyritic variety of micro aegirine. Nepheline is sometimes present. nepheline syenite or phonolite containing (Ramsay & Hackman, 1894, p.81; Umptek, phenocrysts of alkali feldspar, nepheline and Khibina complex, Kola Peninsula, Russian barkevikite (see p.44) in a groundmass of Federation; Tröger 181; Johannsen v.4, p.8; alkali feldspar, Na-rich amphibole and Tomkeieff p.588) pyroxene. (Marshall, 1906, p.397; named UNAKYTE (UNAKITE). A local term for a variety after Ulrich; Dunedin, New Zealand; Tröger of granite containing appreciable amounts of 455; Johannsen v.4, p.153; Tomkeieff p.587) epidote. (Bradley, 1874, p.519; Unaka Range, ULTRABASIC. A commonly used chemical Great Smoky Mts, N. Carolina – Tennessee, term now defined in the TAS classification USA; Tröger 70; Johannsen v.2, p.59; (Fig. 2.14, p.35) as a rock containing less than Tomkeieff p.589)

45% SiO2. See also basic, intermediate and UNCOMPAHGRITE. A variety of pyroxene acid.(Judd, 1881, p.317; Johannsen v.1, p.194; melilitolite consisting of more than 65% Tomkeieff p.588) melilite with pyroxene. May be used as an ULTRABASITE. A collective term that had been optional term in the melilitic rocks classifica- incorrectly used as a synonym for ultramafic tion if pyroxene > 10% (section 2.4, p.11). rocks. Streckeisen (1967) suggested replac- Synonymous with pyroxene melilitolite. ing the term with mafitite, which was later (Larsen & Hunter, 1914, p.473; withdrawn in favour of ultramafitite, now Uncompahgre, Colorado, USA; Tröger 745; replaced by ultramafic rock. (Original refer- Johannsen v.4, p.320; Tomkeieff p.589) ence uncertain) UNDERSATURATED. A term applied to igneous ULTRAMAFIC ROCK. Originally a term rocks which are undersaturated with respect for a rock consisting essentially of mafic to silica, i.e. they have foids or Mg-olivine in minerals, e.g. peridotite, dunite. Now defined the mode or norm. (Shand, 1913, p.510; as a rock with M > 90% (section 2.11.2, p.28). Tomkeieff p.408) (Hess, 1937, p.263; Tomkeieff p.588) UNGAITE. A local term for a glassy dacite ULTRAMAFITE. A term suggested as a less containing normative oligoclase. Cf. shastaite. correct alternative to ultramafitolite, i.e. a (Iddings, 1913, p.106; Unga Island, collective name for ultramafic plutonic rocks. Kamchatka, Russian Federation; Tröger 122; However, as a mafite is a mineral it is now Tomkeieff p.589) recommended that it should not be used. URALITITE. An obsolete term for a diabase in (Streckeisen, 1976, p.15) which all the pyroxene has been altered to 154 3 Glossary of terms

uralite (= actinolite pseudomorph). (Kloos, Lapland, Sweden; Tröger 295; Tomkeieff 1885, p.87; Tröger 1012; Johannsen v.3, p.591) p.319) VARIOLITE. An old term that came to be used for URBAINITE. An obsolete term for a rock consist- basaltic rocks with a pock-marked appear- ing essentially of ilmenite and rutile with less ance, composed of radial aggregates of feld- hematite and sapphirine occurring as dykes spar and pyroxene microlites in a microcrys- in an anorthosite. (Warren, 1912, p.276; St talline or devitrified glassy base. The variolitic Urbain, Quebec, Canada; Tröger 769; texture denotes rapid cooling and the quench Johannsen v.4, p.470; Tomkeieff p.590) growth of the crystals, such as is often found URTITE. A plutonic rock consisting of over in submarine basalts, and should not be con- 70% nepheline with some aegirine-augite, fused with spherulitic texture which indi- but no feldspar. Now defined modally as a cates devitrification. (Aldrovandi, 1648, leucocratic variety of foidolite in QAPF field p.882; from the Latin variola = smallpox; 15 (Fig. 2.8, p.27) in which the foid is pre- Tröger 1014; Johannsen v.3, p.300; Tomkeieff dominantly nepheline.(Ramsay, 1896, p.463; p.591) Lujavr-Urt, Lovozero complex, Kola Penin- VÄRNSINGITE. A local name for a coarse-grained sula, Russian Federation; Tröger 604; albite dolerite pegmatite dyke rock with some Johannsen v.4, p.316; Tomkeieff p.590) augite, minor hornblende and chlorite. USSURITE. A local name for a volcanic rock (Sobral, 1913, p.169; Västra Värnsingen Is- with an unusual poikilitic texture composed land, Nordingrå, Sweden; Tröger 198; of large crystals of oligoclase (36%) with Johannsen v.3, p.143; Tomkeieff p.592) numerous inclusions of microlites of augite VAUGNERITE. A dyke rock consisting of major (40%) and olivine (16%). Small amounts of amounts of biotite, hornblende and plagioclase analcime are present. (Gapeeva, 1959, p.157; and a little orthoclase. (Fournet, 1861, p.606; Ussuri River, E. Siberia, Russian Federation) Vaugneray, near Lyon, France; Tröger 109; VALAMITE. A local name for a variety of Johannsen v.2, p.405; Tomkeieff p.592) orthopyroxene quartz dolerite with abundant VENANZITE. A melanocratic variety of leucite iron ores. Iron-rich orthopyroxene is the only olivine melilitite largely composed of melilite, mafic silicate mineral. (Wahl, 1907, p.69; leucite, kalsilite and olivine. Rosenbusch Valamo Island, Lake Ladoga, near St (1899) called this rock euktolite unaware that Petersburg, Russian Federation; Tröger(38) it had already been named venanzite. A 342ƒ; Tomkeieff p.591) kamafugitic rock and now regarded as a VALBELLITE. An obsolete name for a variety of kalsilite-phlogopite-olivine-leucite melilitite peridotite consisting of olivine, bronzite (= (Tables 2.5 & 2.6, p.12). (Sabatini, 1899, enstatite), hornblende, magnetite and some p.60; San Venanzo, Umbria, Italy; Tröger pyrrhotite. Cf. weigelite. (Schaefer, 1898, 672; Johannsen v.4, p.361; Tomkeieff p.593) p.501; Val Bella, Ivrea zone, Piedmont, Italy; VENTRALLITE. A consistent misspelling of Tröger 736; Johannsen v.4, p.430; Tomkeieff vetrallite in Johannsen on p.174 and in the p.591) index. (Johannsen, 1938, p.174) VALLEVARITE. An obsolete local name for a VERITE. Originally described as a black pitch- variety of anorthosite, consisting essentially like rock, associated with an extrusive mass of andesine and microcline antiperthite with of fortunite, and consisting of phenocrysts of minor diopside and biotite. (Gavelin, 1915, phlogopite and olivine in a glassy matrix p.19; Vallevara, Routivare, Norrbotten, containing microlites of diopside and 3.3 Glossary 155

phlogopite. Now regarded as a hyalo-olivine- lesser equal amounts of alkali feldspar and diopside-phlogopite lamproite (Table 2.7, plagioclase and subordinate clinopyroxene. p.17). (Osann, 1889, p.311; Vera, Cabo de Cf. orvietite. (Washington, 1906, p.57; Vico Gata, Spain; Tröger 234; Johannsen v.3, p.21; Volcano, near Viterbo, Italy; Tröger 539; Tomkeieff p.593) Johannsen v.4, p.293; Tomkeieff p.594) VESBITE. A variety of foidite largely composed VINTLITE. An obsolete local name for a variety of leucite with subordinate clinopyroxene of microdiorite or tonalite containing and melilite. (Washington, 1920, p.46; from phenocrysts of hornblende, quartz and Mons Vesbius, the Latin name for Mt Vesu- oligoclase. (Pichler, 1875, p.927; Vintl, near vius, Naples, Italy; Tröger 656; Johannsen Bressanone, Alto Adige, Italy; Tröger 144; v.4, p.360; Tomkeieff p.594) Johannsen v.2, p.399; Tomkeieff p.595) VESECITE. A local name for a variety of polzenite VIPETOITE. See vibetoite. consisting of olivine, considerable amounts VITERBITE. A variety of tephritic phonolite of monticellite, and melilite in a matrix of consisting of alkali feldspar, leucite, monticellite, phlogopite and nepheline. labradorite and augite. (Washington, 1906, (Scheumann, 1922, p.496; Vesec, N. Bohe- p.40; Viterbo, Italy; Tröger 528; Johannsen mia, Czech Republic; Tröger 663; Johannsen v.4, p.175; Tomkeieff p.595) v.4, p.388; Tomkeieff p.594) VITRIC TUFF. Now defined in the pyroclastic VESUVITE. A variety of tephritic leucitite largely classification (section 2.2.2, p.8) as a variety composed of leucite, clinopyroxene and sub- of tuff in which pumice and glass fragments ordinate plagioclase.(Lacroix, 1917d, p.483; predominate. (Pirsson, 1915, p.193; Mt Vesuvius, Naples, Italy; Tröger 582; Tomkeieff p.595) Tomkeieff p.594) VITROPHYRE. A term for variety of porphyry in VETRALLITE. A variety of tephritic phonolite which the groundmass is glassy. Also applied containing essential labradorite. (Johannsen, to the basal portions of many welded 1938, p.173; Vetralla, Vico Volcano, near ignimbrites.(Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; Tröger Viterbo, Italy; Tröger(38) 525ƒ; Tomkeieff 1015; Johannsen v.2, p.275; Tomkeieff p.597) p.594) VITROPHYREID. An obsolete field term for a VIBETOITE (VIPETOITE). A local name for a porphyritic glass. (Johannsen, 1911, p.322; variety of pyroxenite containing abundant Tomkeieff p.597) titanian augite and hornblende with biotite, VITROPHYRIDE. A revised spelling recommended primary calcite, and occasional albite and to replace the field term vitrophyreid. Now nepheline. As pointed out by Sæther (1957) obsolete.(Johannsen, 1926, p.182; Johannsen the name was actually misspelt by Brögger in v.1, p.58) the belief that the locality was named Vibeto VITROPHYRITE. An obsolete term for non- instead of Vipeto. The correct spelling should porphyritic rocks with a glassy texture. Cf. have been vipetoite but vibetoite is in com- pitchstone. (Vogelsang, 1872, p.534; Tröger mon usage. (Brögger, 1921, p.76; Vibeto, 1016; Tomkeieff p.597) Fen Complex, Telemark, Norway; Tröger VOGESITE. A variety of lamprophyre in 711; Tomkeieff p.594) which amphibole is more abundant than biotite VIBORGITE. See wiborgite. and alkali feldspar is more abundant than VICOITE. A volcanic rock, close to the bound- plagioclase. Augite is frequently present. Now ary between phonolitic tephrite and tephritic defined in the lamprophyre classification phonolite, largely composed of leucite, with (Table 2.9, p.19). (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.319; 156 3 Glossary of terms

Vosges, France; Tröger 249; Johannsen v.3, p.28).(Williams, 1890, p.44; Webster County, p.37; Tomkeieff p.597) North Carolina, USA; Tröger 678; Johann- VOLCANIC. A loosely defined term pertain- sen v.4, p.460; Tomkeieff p.604) ing to those igneous processes that occur on WEHRLITE. An ultramafic plutonic rock or very close to the surface of the Earth. composed of olivine and clinopyroxene often Volcanic rocks are usually fine-grained. with minor brown hornblende. Now defined VOLCANITE. A name proposed for porphyritic modally in the ultramafic rock classification material found in some of the bombs ejected (Fig. 2.9, p.28). (Kobell, 1838, p.313; named from Vulcano in the Lipari Islands. The after Wehrle, who analysed the rock; Tröger phenocrysts were described as anorthoclase, 734; Johannsen v.4, p.419; Tomkeieff p.604) andesine and augite. (Hobbs, 1893, p.602; WEIGELITE. An obsolete name for a variety of Vulcano, Lipari Islands, Italy; Johannsen v.1 peridotite which occurs as dykes and consists (2nd Edn), p.287; Tomkeieff p.599) essentially of enstatite, later altered to actino- VOLHYNITE (WOLHYNITE). A local name, origi- lite, olivine and hornblende. Cf. valbellite. nally spelt wolhynite, for a variety of (Kretschmer, 1917, p.113; Weigelsberg, near microgranodiorite which occurs as dykes and Habartice, N. Moravia, Czech Republic; contains phenocrysts of labradorite, horn- Tröger 1017; Johannsen v.4, p.428; Tomkeieff blende and biotite in a groundmass of p.604) andesine, orthoclase and quartz.(Kroustchoff, WEILBURGITE. A local term proposed for a rock, 1885, p.441; Volhynian Province, Ukraine; previously called keratophyre spilite, con- Tröger 339; Tomkeieff p.600) sisting mainly of alkali feldspar, chlorite and VREDEFORTITE. A porphyritic granogabbro con- considerable carbonate. (Lehmann, 1949, taining phenocrysts of labradorite, p.80; Weilburg, Lahn district, Hessen, Ger- hypersthene (= enstatite), and biotite in a many; Tomkeieff p.604) matrix of quartz and K-feldspar, correspond- WEISELBERGITE. An obsolete term originally ing to the vredefortitic magma-type of Niggli used for a palaeovolcanic augite andesite (1936, p.369). (Tröger, 1938, p.56; Vredefort, which was usually altered. Later used for an South Africa; Tröger(38) 115ƒ; Tomkeieff altered glassy andesite (Wadsworth, 1884) – p.600) the fresh variety has been called shastalite. VULCANITE. A term proposed for all extrusive (Rosenbusch, 1887, p.501; Weiselberg, St rocks. (Scheerer, 1862, p.138; Johannsen v.1 Wendel, Saarland, Germany; Tröger 155; (2nd Edn), p.288; Tomkeieff p.600) Johannsen v.3, p.170; Tomkeieff p.604) VULSINITE. A term originally defined as the WENNEBERGITE. An obsolete local name for a volcanic equivalent of monzonite. The rock variety of trachyandesite containing consists mainly of Na-orthoclase with smaller phenocrysts of sanidine, chloritized biotite amounts of labradorite and minor and quartz in a groundmass of the same clinopyroxene and biotite. (Washington, minerals with oligoclase. (Schowalter, 1904, 1896a, p.547; from the Etruscan tribe of p.33; Wenneberg, Ries, Bavaria, Germany; Vulsinii, Italy; Tröger 253; Johannsen v.4, Tröger 104; Tomkeieff p.605) p.42; Tomkeieff p.600) WERNERITE. An obsolete term for coarse- WEBSTERITE. A variety of pyroxenite con- grained rock consisting of feldspar with sisting of equal amounts of orthopyroxene minor ferromagnesian minerals. (Pinkerton, and clinopyroxene. Now defined modally in 1811a, p.205; named after A.G. Werner; the ultramafic rock classification (Fig. 2.9, Tomkeieff p.605) 3.3 Glossary 157

WESSELITE. A local name for a melanocratic WOLGIDITE. A name for a rock largely com- variety of nephelinite which occurs as dykes posed of leucite, mica and amphibole with and consists of abundant phenocrysts of subordinate clinopyroxene in a serpentine- anomite (trioctahedral mica), syntagmatite rich matrix. Now regarded as a diopside- (= titanian hastingsite), barkevikite (see p.44), leucite-richterite madupitic lamproite (Table and titanian augite in a matrix of nepheline, 2.7, p.17). (Wade & Prider, 1940, p.50; analcime and haüyne. (Scheumann, 1922, Wolgidee Hills, Kimberley district, West p.505; Wesseln (now Veselí), N. Bohemia, Australia, Australia; Tomkeieff p.607) Czech Republic; Tröger 624; Johannsen v.4, WOLHYNITE. See volhynite. p.385; Tomkeieff p.605) WOODENDITE. An obsolete name for a volcanic WESTERWALDITE. An obsolete name for a vol- rock composed of phenocrysts of augite, canic rock, previously called essexite-basalt, enstatite and serpentinized olivine in an abun- consisting of serpentinized olivine dant matrix of glass. Although the rock is rich phenocrysts in a groundmass of olivine, in alkalis, it is devoid of modal feldspar. augite, labradorite, sanidine, biotite, ore and (Skeats & Summers, 1912, p.29; Woodend, interstitial nepheline. (Johannsen, 1938, Victoria, Australia; Tröger 272; Johannsen p.203; Stöffel, Marienberg, Westerwald, v.3, p.120; Tomkeieff p.607) Germany; Tröger(38) 579ƒ; Tomkeieff WYOMINGITE. Originally described as a variety p.605) of leucitite composed of clinopyroxene, mica WHINSTONE. An obsolete local name for dolerite, and leucite in a glassy matrix. Madupite is a basalt and other dark fine-grained igneous more mafic variety. Now regarded as a rocks. (Original reference uncertain; Whin diopside-leucite-phlogopite lamproite (Table Intrusive Sill, Northumberland, England, UK) 2.7, p.17). (Cross, 1897, p.120; Leucite Hills, WIBORGITE (VIBORGITE). A local name for a Wyoming, USA; Tröger 503; Johannsen v.4, variety of rapakivi granite in which the ovoid p.356; Tomkeieff p.607) crystals of orthoclase are mantled by XENITE. An obsolete name given to veins oligoclase. (Wahl, 1925, p.42; Wiborg, now containing feldspar, some micas and garnets. Vyborg, near St Petersburg, Russian Federa- (Rozière, 1826, p.305; from the Greek xenos tion; Tröger 80; Tomkeieff p.606) = stranger; Tomkeieff p.608) WICHTISITE. An obsolete name for a glassy XENOPHYRE. An obsolete name for porphyritic dolerite dyke or selvage to a dyke.(Hausmann, rocks occurring as veins. (Rozière, 1826, 1847, p.551; Wichtis, now Vihti, Finland; p.305; Tomkeieff p.609) Tröger 1018; Johannsen v.3, p.324; Tomkeieff YAKUTITE. A term given to some rare kalsilite- p.606) aegirine-orthoclase rocks, known only from WILSONITE. A term for a strongly welded one locality. Modally they vary widely with rhyolitic or dacitic tuff later renamed some samples containing up to 40% kalsilite. owharoite. (Henderson, 1913, p.70; (Vorob’ev et al., 1984, p.323; Malomurunskii Tröger(38) 1018ƒ; Tomkeieff p.606) (Murun) complex, Aldan Province, Russian WINDSORITE. A local name for an aplitic rock Federation) consisting essentially of alkali feldspar and YAMASKITE. A local name for a variety of oligoclase with smaller amounts of quartz pyroxenite, related to jacupirangite, com- and biotite. (Daly, 1903, p.48; Windsor, Ver- posed of titanian augite, alkali amphibole and mont, USA; Tröger 91; Johannsen v.2, p.303; small amounts of anorthite. (Young, 1906, Tomkeieff p.606) p.16; Mt Yamaska, Montreal, Quebec, 158 3 Glossary of terms

Canada; Tröger 690; Johannsen v.3, p.341; YOSEMITITE. A term for light-coloured granites Tomkeieff p.610) that correspond to the yosemititic magma- YATALITE. A local name for a coarse-grained type of Niggli (1923, p.111). (Tröger, 1935, uralitized mafic pegmatite composed of ac- p.47; El Capitan, Yosemite Valley, Califor- tinolite (after augite), albite, microcline and nia, USA; Tröger 84; Tomkeieff p.610) quartz. (Benson, 1909, p.104; Hundred of YUKONITE. A leucocratic aplitic dyke rock of Yatala, Houghton, South Australia, Australia; tonalitic composition consisting of oligoclase, Tröger 230; Johannsen v.3, p.144; Tomkeieff quartz and biotite. (Clarke, 1904, p.270; p.610) Yukon River, above Fort Hamlin, Alaska, YENTNITE. A name originally given to a rock USA; Tröger 136; Johannsen v.2, p.401; consisting of sodic plagioclase, biotite and Tomkeieff p.611) scapolite. However, the scapolite was shown ZIRKELYTE (ZIRKELITE). An obsolete general to be quartz and the name was withdrawn. name for altered basaltic glass. (Wadsworth, (Spurr, 1900b, p.315; Yentna River, Alaska, 1887, p.30; named after Zirkel; Tomkeieff USA; Tröger 1019; Johannsen v.3, p.157; p.612) Tomkeieff p.610) ZOBTENITE. A local name for an augen gabbro- YOGOITE. A name originally defined as a vari- gneiss with knots of augite set in streams of ety of syenite containing equal amounts of uralite (= actinolite pseudomorph after orthoclase and augite. However, as the type pyroxene) embedded in a matrix of epidote rock also contained equal amounts of and saussuritized plagioclase. (Roth, 1887, orthoclase and plagioclase the term was later p.611; Zobtenberg, Silesia, Poland; Tröger withdrawn in favour of monzonite. (Weed & 1021; Johannsen v.3, p.230; Tomkeieff p.612) Pirsson, 1895b, p.472; Yogo Peak, Little ZUTTERITE. An erroneous spelling of rutterite. Belt Mts, Montana, USA; Tröger 279; (Tomkeieff et al., 1983, p.613) Johannsen v.3, p.63; Tomkeieff p.610) 159 4 Bibliography of terms

The references given in this section are either throw light on any of these references the the source references for rock terms or are editor would be extremely grateful. subsidiary references used in the petrological During the recalculation of the data for descriptions. Following each reference, in Tables 4.1 to 4.5 it was found that several square brackets, is a list of the rock terms errors had appeared in the equivalent tables in thought to have occurred first in that reference. the 1st edition (Tables D.1 to D.5), mainly by If a rock term is printed in italics, then the counting references that had only been cited in reference is only to be found in the petrological the rock descriptions and did not contain new description of the term and is not the source of rock names. a new occurrence of the term. To avoid any possible ambiguity and confu- 4.1 BIBLIOGRAPHIC ANALYSIS sion in the future, the Subcommission decided to give the references in full in the bibliogra- Table 4.1 shows which languages were used phy, including full journal titles. This was done in the publication of the new rock names and because many of the references cited in the terms contained in the glossary. As can be early literature were so abbreviated that a con- seen, although a total of ten different languages siderable amount of time and effort was wasted were involved, 90% of all the new rock names in trying to locate them in the various libraries were published in three languages, English, throughout the world when they were being German and French. Similarly, nearly 85% of checked. The style of the journal titles is, the publications containing new rock names wherever possible, that found in the Natural Table 4.1 Numbers of new rock terms and History Museum, London. their references by publication language The 1st edition contained 791 references from 377 different journals and publishers. This Language Rocks Acc% Refs. Acc% edition now contains 809 references from 390 different journals. The Subcommission has English 741 47.5 321 41.6 always taken a great deal of effort to check as German 462 77.1 230 71.4 many as possible of the references, a task French 201 90.0 101 84.5 which has taken an enormous amount of time. Russian 80 95.1 59 92.1 Italian 32 97.2 29 95.9 In the first edition, only 15 of the references Scandinavian 26 98.8 22 98.7 were not able to be located. In this edition the Spanish 14 99.7 6 99.5 number is down to 4 – a truly remarkable effort Bulgarian 2 99.9 1 99.6 by the editorial team. As before, these refer- Dutch 1 99.9 2 99.9 ences have all been preceded with an “*” to Slovakian 1 100.0 1 100.0 indicate that they may not be entirely accurate. The references in question are: Bayan, 1866; Fedorov, E., 1896; Marzari Pencati, G., 1819; Totals 1560 772 and Willems, H.W.V., 1934. If any reader can 160 4 Bibliography of terms are also in English, German and French. Rendu. This is nearly twice the number pub- Tables 4.2 and 4.3 give the more prolific lished by Washington with 20 and next on the authors of new rock names and of publications list. containing new rock names, respectively. Al- Similar data for some of the journals and though Johannsen was by far the most prolific publishing houses are shown in Tables 4.4 and contributor of new rock names with 134, 4.5. Worthy of mention are the Journal of Lacroix was by far the most prolific author of Geology, Compte Rendu and the Neues publications containing new rock names with Jahrbuch, for their contributions to igneous 36. Of these 24 were published in the Compte nomenclature.

Table 4.2 Authors who introduced ten or more new rock terms; the number of references in which they were published is Table 4.3 Authors with 5 or more publica- also given tions containing new rock terms; the total number of new rock terms which they Rocks Acc% Refs. contain is also given

Johannsen 134 8.6 10 Refs. Acc% Rocks Streckeisen 97 14.8 11 Lacroix 70 19.3 36 Lacroix 36 4.7 70 Brögger 65 23.5 10 Washington 20 7.3 27 Rosenbusch 34 25.6 10 Streckeisen 11 8.7 97 Iddings 27 27.4 10 Pirsson 11 10.1 16 Washington 27 29.1 20 Loewinson-Lessing 11 11.5 26 Loewinson-Lessing 26 30.8 11 Johannsen 10 12.8 134 Pinkerton 24 32.3 2 Brögger 10 14.1 65 Cordier 23 33.8 3 Rosenbusch 10 15.4 34 Tröger 22 35.2 4 Iddings 10 16.7 27 Belyankin 21 36.5 8 Duparc 10 18.0 13 Gümbel 19 37.8 5 Belyankin 8 19.0 21 Brongniart 17 38.8 4 Osann 7 19.9 8 Pirsson 16 39.9 11 Shand 6 20.7 16 Shand 16 40.9 6 Zirkel 6 21.5 11 Duparc 13 41.7 10 Eckermann 6 22.3 9 Bo¶ick¢ 13 42.6 4 Tyrrell 6 23.1 7 Vogelsang 12 43.3 2 Judd 6 23.8 6 Rittmann 11 44.0 3 Hibsch 6 24.6 6 Leonhard 11 44.7 4 Gümbel 5 25.3 19 Niggli 10 45.4 3 Törnebohm 5 25.9 5 4.1 Bibliographic analysis 161

Table 4.4 Journals and publishers with 20 or more new rock terms; the total number of new rock terms which they contained is also given

Rocks Acc% Refs.

110 7.1 32 Journal of Geology 67 31.9 30 Neues Jahrbuch 62 11.0 4 Chicago University Press 48 14.1 1 Geotimes 47 17.1 35 Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences 46 23.0 7 Wiley 46 20.1 6 Skrifter udgit av Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. Math.-Nat. 37 25.4 19 Tschermaks Mineralogische und Petrographische Mitteilungen 35 27.6 27 American Journal of Science 33 34.0 9 Schweizerbart, Stuttgart 24 37.1 13 Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft 24 35.6 2 White, Cochrane & Co., London 23 38.6 19 Geological Magazine 23 40.1 15 Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar 20 41.3 3 Journal des Mines

Table 4.5 Journals and publishers with 10 or more publications containing new rock terms; the total number of new rock terms which they contained is also given

Refs. Acc% Rocks

35 4.5 47 Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences 32 8.7 110 Journal of Geology 30 12.6 67 Neues Jahrbuch 27 16.1 35 American Journal of Science 19 18.5 37 Tschermaks Mineralogische und Petrographische Mitteilungen 19 21.0 23 Geological Magazine 15 22.9 23 Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar 13 24.6 24 Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft 10 25.9 17 Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of London 162 4 Bibliography of terms

4.2 REFERENCES Stockholm. Vol.66, p.113–255. [Grennaite, Kaxtorpite, Subphonolite] ABICH, H., 1839. Über Erhebungs Kratere und ADAN DE YARZA, R., 1893. Roca eruptiva de das Band inneren Zusammenhanges, welches Fortuna (Murcia).Boletin de la Comisión del in der Richtung bestimmter Linien, räumlich Mapa Geológico de España. Madrid. Vol.20, oft weit von einander getrennte vulkanische p.349–353. [Fortunite] Erscheinungen und Gebilde zu ausgedehnten AINBERG, L.F., 1955. K voprosu genezisa Zügen unter einander vereinigt [Abstract]. charnokitov i porod charnokitovoi serii. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geognosie, Izvestiia Akademii Nauk SSSR, Seriia Geologie und Petrefaktenkunde. Stuttgart. Geologicheskaia. No.4, p.102–120. Vol.10, p.334–337. [Haüynophyre] [Kuzeevite (Kuseevite)] ABICH, H., 1841. Geologische Beobachtungen AITCHISON, J., 1984. The statistical analysis of über die vulkanischen Erscheinungen und geochemical compositions. Journal of the Bildungen in Unter- und Mittelitalien. Vol. 1. International Association for Mathematical Ueber die Natur und den Zusammenhang der Geology. New York. Vol.16, p.531–564. vulkanischen Bildungen. Vieweg, Braun- [Boxite, Coxite, Hongite, Kongite] schweig. 134pp. [Acid, Basic, Trachydolerite] ALDROVANDI, U., 1648. Bononiensis Musæi ADAMS, F.D., 1913. Excursion A7. The Metallici. Ferronii [Bologna]. 992pp. Monteregian Hills. Guide Book No.3. De- [Variolite] partment of Mines & Geological Survey, ALLEN, J.A., 1914. Geology of field map-area, Canada. Issued as part of the 12th Interna- B.C. and Alberta. Memoirs. Geological Sur- tional Geological Congress, Toronto. p.29– vey, Canada. Ottawa. Vol.55, p.1–312. 80. [Montrealite] [Sphenitite] ADAMS, F.D. & BARLOW, A.E., 1908. The ALMEIDA, F.F.M. DE, 1961. Geologia e nepheline and associated alkali syenites of Petrologia da Ilha da Trindade.Monografias. Eastern Ontario. Transactions of the Royal Divisão de Geologia e Mineralogia, Society of Canada. Vol.2, Ser.3, p.3–76. Ministério das Minas e Energia, Brasil. Rio [Dungannonite, Raglanite] de Janeiro. Mono.18, 197pp. [Grazinite] ADAMS, F.D. & B ARLOW, A.E., 1910. Geology AMSTUTZ, A., 1925. Les roches éruptives des of the Haliburton and Bancroft areas, Prov- environs de Dorgali et Orosei en Sardaigne. ince of Ontario. Memoirs. Geological Sur- Schweizerische Mineralogische und vey, Canada. Ottawa. Vol.6, p.1–419. Petrographische Mitteilungen. Zürich. Vol.5, [Craigmontite, Monmouthite] p.261–321. [Dorgalite] ADAMS, F.D. & BARLOW, A.E., 1913. Excur- ANDERSON, C.A., 1941. Volcanoes of the sion A2. The Haliburton–Bancroft area of Medicine Lake Highland, California. Uni- Central Ontario. Guide Book No.2. Depart- versity of California Publications in Geo- ment of Mines and Geological Survey, logical Sciences. Berkeley. Vol.25, No.7, Canada. Issued as part of the 12th Interna- p.347–422. [Basaltic andesite] tional Geological Congress, Toronto. p.1– ANDRADE, M. DE, 1954. Contribution à l’étude 98. [Congressite] des roches alcalines d’Angola (note ADAMSON, O.J., 1944. The petrology of the preliminaire). 19th International Geological Norra Kärr District. An occurrence of alka- Congress, Algiers. Comptes Rendus. Vol.19, line rocks in Southern Sweden. Geologiska p.241-252. [Angolaite] Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar. ANTONOV, L.B., 1934. The Apatite Deposits of 4.2 References 163

the Khibina Tundra. The Khibina Apatite, Museums kaukasischer Mineralwässer und Leningrad. Vol.7, 196pp. [Lujavritite] Kurorte. [Beschtauite] BABINGTON, W., 1799. A New System of BAYLEY, W.S., 1892. Eleolite-syenite of Mineralogy, in the form of a catalogue, after Litchfield, Maine and Hawes’ hornblende- the manner of Baron Born’s Systematic Cata- syenite from Red Hill, New Hampshire. Bul- logue of the Collection of Fossils of Mlle letin of the Geological Society of America. Éléonore de Raab. Bensley, London. 279pp. New York. Vol.3, p.231–252. [Litchfieldite] [Pitchstone] BECK, R., 1907. Untersuchungen über einige BACKLUND, H.G., 1915. Nefelinovyj bazalt südafrikanische Diamantenlagerstätten. (onkilonit) s severnago ledovitago okeana. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen Izvestiia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk. Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.59, No.11, p.275– Sankt Peterburg. Vol.9, p.289–308. 307. [Griquaite] [Onkilonite] BECKE, F., 1899. Der Hypersthen-Andesit der BAILEY, E.B. & MAUFE, H.B., 1916. The Insel Alboran. Tschermaks Mineralogische geology of Ben Nevis and Glen Coe, and the und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. surrounding country. Memoirs. Geological Vol.18, 2nd Ser., p.525–555. [Alboranite, Survey of Scotland. Edinburgh. Sheet 53, Santorinite] p.1–247. [Aplo-, Appinite, Calc-tonalite] BECKER, G.F., 1888. Geology of the quick- BAILEY, E.B. & MAUFE, H.B., 1960. The silver deposits of the Pacific slope. Mono- geology of Ben Nevis and Glen Coe and the graphs of the United States Geological Sur- surrounding country. (Explanation of Sheet vey. Washington. Vol.13, p.1–486. [Asperite] 53). (2nd revised Edn by E.B. Bailey.) Mem- BELL, J.M., CLARKE, E.C. & MARSHALL, P., oirs. Geological Survey of Scotland. Edin- 1911. The geology of the Dun Mountain burgh. 2nd Edn, 307pp. [Aplo-] Subdivision, Nelson. Bulletin. Geological BARTH, T.F.W., 1927. Die Pegmatitgänge der Survey of New Zealand. Wellington. Vol.12, Kaledonischen Intrusivgesteine im Seiland- p.1–71. [Rodingite] Gebiete. Skrifter utgitt av det Norske BELYANKIN, D.S., 1911. Ob albitovom diabaze Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. iz Krasnoi Polyany i o kontakte ego so No.8, p.1–123. [Antifenitepegmatite] slantsami. Izvestiia Sankt-Peterburgskago BARTH, T.F.W., 1930. Pacificite, an anemousite Polytekhnicheskago Instituta Imperatora basalt. Journal of the Washington Academy Petra Velikago. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.15. of Sciences. Vol.20, p.60–68. [Kaulaite, Oli- [Anorthobase, Orthobase] vine pacificite, Pacificite] BELYANKIN, D.S., 1923. K petrografii perevala BARTH, T.F.W., 1944. Studies on the igneous Shtuli-Atsek v Tsentralnom Kavkaze. rock complex of the Oslo Region. II. System- Izvestiia Rossiiskoi Akademii Nauk. atic petrology of the plutonic rocks. Skrifter Petrograd. VI Ser. Vol.17, p.95–102. utgitt av det Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i [Cryptodacite, Introdacite, Phanerodacite] Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. No.9, p.1–104. BELYANKIN, D.S., 1924. K voprosu o vozraste [Apotroctolite, Hovlandite, Oslo-essexite] nekotorykh kavkazskikh intruzii. Izvestiia BASCOM, F., 1893. The structures, origin, and Geologicheskogo Komiteta. Sankt Peterburg. nomenclature of the acid volcanic rocks of Vol.43(3), p.409–424. [Caucasite South Mountain. Journal of Geology. Chi- (Kaukasite)] cago. Vol.1, p.813–832. [Apo-] BELYANKIN, D.S., 1929. On the term “rock” *BAYAN, 1866. Katalog des geognostischen and on petrographical classification and no- 164 4 Bibliography of terms

menclature. Trudy Mineralogicheskogo BÉTHUNE, P. DE, 1956. La busorite, une roche Muzeya (im A.E. Fersmana). Akademiya feldspathoïdale nouvelle, du Kivu. Bulletin Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. Vol.3, p.12–24. de la Société Belge de Géologie, de [Aegineite, Aegisodite, Amneite, Anam- Paléontologie et d’Hydrologie. Bruxelles. aegisodite, Barneite, Bineite, Binemelite, Vol.65, p.394–399. [Busorite] Biquahororthandite, Dimelite, Hobiquand- BEUDANT, F.S., 1822. Voyage minéralogique orthite, Pynosite, Tipyneite, Topatour- et géologique en Hongrie pendant l’année biolilepiquorthite] 1818. Verdière Libraire, Paris. Vol.3, 659pp. BELYANKIN, D.S., 1931. K voprosu ob [Perlite] anemuzite (po povodu patsifitov Barta). BEUS, A.A., SEVEROV, E.A., SITNIN A.A. & Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. SUBBOTIN, K.D., 1962. Albitizirovannye i Ser.A, p.28–31. [Albasalt] greizenizirovannye granity (apogranity). BELYANKIN, D.S. & KUPLETSKII, B.M., 1924. Izadatel’stvo Akademii Nauk SSSR, Moskva. Gornye porody i poleznye iskopaemye 196pp. [Apogranite] Severnogo poberezhya i prilegayushchikh k BEZBOROD’KO, N.I., 1931. K petrogenezisu nemu ostrovov Kandalakshskoi guby. Trudy temnotsvetnykh porod Podolii i sosednykh Severnoi Nauchno-promyshlennoi raionov.Trudy Mineralogicheskogo Instituta. Ekspeditsii. Vol.28, p.3–76. [Turjite] Akademiia Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. Vol.1, BELYANKIN, D.S. & PETROV, V.P., 1945. p.127–159. [Bugite, Epibugite, Katabugite, Petrografiya Gruzii. Petrografiia SSSR, Ser. Mesobugite, Sabarovite] I, Regionalnaia Petrografiia, No.11, Institut BEZBOROD’KO, N.I., 1935. Montsonitovyi ryad Geologicheskikh Nauk, Akademiia Nauk i montsonity Ukrainy. Trudy Petrografi- SSSR. 394pp. [Rikotite] cheskogo Instituta. Akademiia Nauk SSSR. BELYANKIN, D.S. & VLODAVETS, V.I., 1932. Leningrad. Vol.5, p.169–207. [Ukrainite] Shchelochnoi kompleks Turego mysa.Trudy BLUM, R., 1861. Foyait, ein neues Gestein aus Petrograficheskogo Instituta. Akademiia Süd-Portugal. Neues Jahrbuch für Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. Vol.2, p.45–71. Mineralogie, Geognosie, Geologie und [Aegiapite, Calcitite] Petrefaktenkunde. Stuttgart. Vol.32, p.426– BENSON, W.N., 1909. Petrographical notes on 433. [Foyaite] certain Pre-Cambrian rocks of the Mount BOASE, H.S., 1834. A Treatise on Primary Lofty Ranges, with special reference to the Geology. Longman, London. 399pp. geology of the Houghton district. Transac- [Felsparite] tions of the Royal Society of South Aus- BOETIUSDE B OOT, ANSELMUS, 1636. Gemmarvm tralia. Adelaide. Vol.33, p.101–140. [Yatalite] et Lapidum Historia. Joannis Maire, Lvgdvni BERTELS, G.A., 1874. Ein neues vulkanisches Batavorvm [Rotterdam]. Editor Adrianus Gesteine. Verhandlungen der Physikalisch- Toll. 2nd Edn, 576pp. [Bimsstein (Bynftein, Medizinischen Gesellschaft zu Würzburg. Bymsftein)] Vol.8, Neue Folge, p.149–178. [Isenite] BOMBICCI, L., 1868. Sulla oligoclasite di BERTOLIO, S., 1895. Sulle comenditi, nuovo Monte Cavaloro, presso Riola nel Bolognese gruppo di rioliti con aegirina.Atti della Reale e sulla composizione della pirite magnetica. Accademia (Nazionale) dei Lincei. Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze Rendiconti. Classe di Scienze Fisiche, dell’Instituto di Bologna. Classe di Scienze Matematiche e Naturali. Roma. Vol.4(2), Fisiche. Bologna. Vol.8, p.77–114. p.48–50. [Comendite] [Oligoclasite] 4.2 References 165

BONNEY, T.G., 1899. The parent-rock of the BOWEN, N.L., 1915. Art. XVI – The crystalli- diamond in South Africa. Geological Maga- zation of haplobasaltic, haplodioritic and re- zine. London. Vol.6, Decade 4, p.309–321. lated magmas. American Journal of Science. [Newlandite] New Haven. Vol.40, 4th Ser., p.161–185. BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1873. Petrographische Studien [Haplo-] an den Phonolithgesteinen Böhmens.Archiv BRADLEY, F.H., 1874. Communication: On für die Naturwissenschaftliche Landesdurch- unakyte, an epidote rock from the Unaka forschung von Böhmen. Prag. Vol.3, Pt.II, range, on the borders of Tennessee and North No.1, p.1–96. [Haüyne phonolite, Carolina. American Journal of Science. New Trachyphonolite] Haven. Vol.7, 3rd Ser., p.519–520. [Unakyte BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1874. Petrographische Studien (Unakite)] an den Basaltgesteinen Böhmens. Archiv für BRAUNS, R., 1922. Die phonolitischen Gesteine die Naturwissenschaftliche Landesdurch- des Laacher Seegebietes und ihre forschung von Böhmen. Prag. Vol.2, Pt.II, Beziehungen zu anderen Gesteinen dieses No.5, p.1–294. [Andesite-basalt, Leucitoid- Gebietes. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, basalt, Magmabasalt, Nephelinitoid, Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Noseanite, Oligoclase basalt, Peperin-basalt, Referate Abt. A. Bd.46, p.1–116. [Riedenite, Trachybasalt] Schorenbergite, Selbergite] BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1878. Der Glimmerpikrophyr, BREITHAUPT, A., 1826. Tachylyt, sehr eine neue Gesteinsart und die Libsicer wahrscheunlich eine neue Mineral-Species. Felswand. Mineralogische und Petro- Archiv für die Gesammte Naturlehre. graphische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.1, p.493– Nürnberg. Vol.7, p.112–113. [Tachylyte] 516. [Picrophyre] BREITHAUPT, J.F.A., 1861. Timazit, eine neue BO¡ICKŸ, E., 1882. Petrologische Studien an Gesteinsart, und Gamsigradit, ein neuer den Porphyrgesteinen Böhmens. Archiv für Amphibol. Berg- und Hüttenmännische die Naturwissenschaftliche Landesdurch- Zeitung. Freiberg, Leipzig. Vol.20, p.51–54. forschung von Böhmen. Prag. Vol.4, No.4, [Timazite] p.1–177. [Radiophyre, Radiophyrite] BROCCHI, G.B., 1817. Catalogo Ragionato di BORISOV, I., 1963. Petrografski izuchvaniya una Raccolta di Rocce. Dall’Imperiale regia na magmatitite severno ot gr. Burgas i stamperia, Milano. Monograph, 346pp. sravnitelna petrokhimichna kharakteristika [Necrolite] na gornokrednite vulkanity v Balgariya. BRÖGGER, W.C., 1890. Die Mineralien der Godishnik na Sofiiskiya Universitet, Syenitpegmatitgänge der südnorwegischen Geologo-Geografski Fakultet, Kniga 1, Augit- und Nephelinsyenite. Zeitschrift für Geologiya. Vol.58, p.197–233. [Balgarite, Kristallographie und Mineralogie. Leipzig. Burgasite] Vol.16, p.1–663. [Akerite, Grorudite, BORN, T. VON, 1790. Catalogue méthodique et Lardalite (Laurdalite), Larvikite (Laurvikite), raisonné de la collection des fossiles de Mlle Lujavrite (Luijaurite, Lujauvrite), Eléonore de Raab. Vienne. Vol.1, 500pp. Nordmarkite, Särnaite] [Basaltine] BRÖGGER, W.C., 1894. Die Eruptivgesteine BOWEN, N.L., 1914. Art. XIX – The ternary des Kristianiagebietes. I. Die Gesteine der system: diopside – forsterite – silica. Ameri- Grorudit-Tinguait Serie. Skrifter udgit av can Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.38, Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. Math.- 4th Ser., p.207–264. [Eutectite] Nat. Klasse. No.4, p.1–206. [Hypabyssal, 166 4 Bibliography of terms

Lindöite, Sölvsbergite, Sussexite] Hurumvulkan. Skrifter utgitt av det Norske BRÖGGER, W.C., 1895. Die Eruptivgesteine Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. des Kristianiagebietes. II. Die Eruptionsfolge No.6, p.1–146. [Hurumite, Pyritosalite, der triadischen Eruptivgesteine bei Predazzo Töienite] in Südtyrol. Skrifter udgit av BRÖGGER, W.C., 1932. Die Eruptivgesteine Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. Math.- des Oslogebietes. VI. Über verschiedene Nat. Klasse. No.7, p.1–183. [Dellenite, Ganggesteine des Oslogebietes.Skrifter utgitt Plauenite, Quartz monzonite, Quartz av det Norske Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo. porphyrite, Trachyte-andesite] Mat.-naturv.Kl. No.7, p.1–88. [Björnsjöite] BRÖGGER, W.C., 1898. Die Eruptivgesteine BRÖGGER, W.C., 1933. Die Eruptivgesteine des Kristianiagebietes. III. Das Ganggefolge des Oslogebietes. VII. Die chemische des Laurdalits. Skrifter udgit av Zusammensetzung der Eruptivgesteine des Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. Math.- Oslogebietes. Skrifter utgitt av det Norske Nat. Klasse. No.6, p.1–377. [Alkaliplete, Videnskaps-Akademi i Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. Calcioplete, Farrisite, Ferroplete, Hedrumite, No.1, p.1–147. [Essexite-akerite, Husebyite, Heumite, Kalioplete, Leucocrate, Leuco- Katnosite, Kjelsåsite, Modumite, Oslo- cratic, Maenaite, Melanocrate, Melanocratic, essexite, Sörkedalite] Natrioplete, Osloporphyry, Oxyplete, BRONGNIART, A., 1807. Traité elémentaire de Tönsbergite] minéralogie. Deterville, Paris. Vol.1, 564pp. BRÖGGER, W.C., 1904. “Krageröit”. Oversigt [Diabase] over Videnskabs-Selskabets Møder. BRONGNIART, A., 1813. Essai d’une classifica- Forhandlinger i Videnskabsselskabet i tion minéralogique des roches mélangées. Kristiania. p.1–74. [Krageröite] Journal des Mines. Paris. Vol.34, p.5–48. BRÖGGER, W.C., 1906. Eine Sammlung der [Amphibolite, Euphotide, Eurite, Graphic Wichtigsten Typen der Eruptivgesteine des granite, Hyalomicte, Melaphyre, Mimophyre, Kristianiagebietes nach ihren geologischen Mimose, Ophiolite, Pegmatite (Pegmatyte), Verwandtschaftsbeziehungen geordnet. Nyt Stigmite, Tephrine, Trachyte, Trappite] Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne. Christiania. BRONGNIART, A., 1824. Mémoire sur les ter- Vol.44, Pt.2, p.113–144. [Ekerite, Essexite- rains de sédiments supérieurs calcaréo- melaphyre, Essexite-porphyrite, Kvellite, trapéens du Vincentin. Levrault, Paris. 86pp. Tjosite] [Brecciole] BRÖGGER, W.C., 1921. Die Eruptivgesteine BRONGNIART, A., 1827. Classification et des Kristianiagebietes. IV. Das Fengebiet in caractères minéralogiques des roches Telemark, Norwegen. Skrifter udgit av homogènes et hétérogènes. Levrault, Paris. Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. Math.- 144pp. [Spilite] Nat. Klasse. No.9, p.1–408. [Calcitfels, Car- BROUWER, H.A., 1909. Pienaarite, a melano- bonatite, Damkjernite (Damtjernite), Fenite, cratic foyaite from Transvaal.Proceedings of Hollaite, Juvite, Kamperite, Kåsenite the Section of Sciences. Koninklijke (Kosenite), Kristianite (Christianite), (Nederlandse) Akademie van Wetenschappen Melteigite, Rauhaugite, Ringite, Sannaite, te Amsterdam. Vol.12, p.563–565. Silicocarbonatite, Sövite (Soevite), Tveitåsite, [Pienaarite] Vibetoite (Vipetoite)] BROUWER, H.A., 1917. On the geology of the BRÖGGER, W.C., 1931. Die Eruptivgesteine alkali rocks in the Transvaal. Journal of des Oslogebietes. V. Der grosse Geology. Chicago. Vol.25, p.741–778. 4.2 References 167

[Leeuwfonteinite] Mitteilungen. Zürich. Vol.17, p.230–270. BRÜCKMANNS, U.F.B., 1778. Beiträge zu seiner [Peralboranite] Abhandlung von Edelsteinen. Fürstl. BURT, D.M., SHERIDAN, M.F., BIKUN, J.V. & Waisenhaus Buchhandlungen, Braun- CHRISTIANSEN, E.H., 1982. Topaz rhyolites – schweig. 252pp. [Gestellstein, Granitello, distribution, origin, and significance for ex- Hornberg] ploration. Economic Geology and Bulletin of BUCH, L. VON, 1809. Geognostische the Society of Economic Geologists. Lan- Beobachtungen auf Reisen durch Deutschland caster, Pa. Vol.77, p.1818–1836. [Topaz und Italien mit ünum Anhange von rhyolite] mineralogischen Briefen aus Auvergne an BUSZ, K., 1904. Heptorit, ein Hauyn- den Geh. Ober-Bergrath Karsten von Monchiquit aus dem Siebengebirge am Rhein. demsilben Verfasser. Haude & Spener, Ber- Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie lin. Vol.1 & 2, p.1-224 & p.225-318. [Domite, und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. Peperino] A. Bd.2, p.86–92. [Heptorite] BUCH, L. VON, 1810. Reise durch Norwegen BUTAKOVA, E.L., 1956. K petrologii maimecha- und Lappland. Nauck, Berlin. Vol.1, 406pp. kotuiskogo kompleksa ultraosnovnykh i [Rhombporphyry] shchelochnykh porod. Trudy Nauchno- BUCH, L. VON, 1824. VII. Ueber geognostische Issledovatel’skogo Instituta Geologii Arktiki. Erscheinungen im Fassa-Thale.Taschenbuch Leningrad. Vol.89, p.201–249. [Kotuite] für die Gesammte Mineralogie. Frankfurt am CAESALPINO, A., 1596. De metallicis. A. Main. Vol.24, p.343–396. [Monzosyenite] Zannetti, Roma. Vol.2, Ch.11, 222pp. BUCH, L. VON, 1836. Ueber Erhebungscrater [Granite] und Vulkane. Annalen der Physik und CAPELLINI, G., 1878. Inclusioni di apatite nella Chemie. Leipzig. Vol.37, p.169–190. [An- roccia di Monte Cavaloro. Rendiconti delle desite] Sessioni dell’Accademia delle Scienze BÜCKING, H., 1881. Basaltische Gesteine aus dell’Instituto di Bologna. p.122–125. der Gegend südwestlich vom Thüringer [Cavalorite] Walde und aus der Rhön. Jahrbuch der CARMICHAEL, I.S.E., 1964. The petrology of Königlich Preussischen Geologischen Thingmuli, a Tertiary volcano in Eastern Landesanstalt und Bergakademie. Berlin. Iceland. Journal of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.5, Vol.1, for 1880, p.149–189. [Basanitoid, p.435–460. [Icelandite] Tephritoid] CATHREIN, A., 1890. Zur Dünnschliffsammlung BUGGE, J.A.W., 1940. Geological and der Tiroler Eruptivgesteine. Neues Jahrbuch petrographical investigations in the Arendal für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. District. Norsk Geologisk Tidsskrift. Oslo. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.1, p.71–82. Vol.20, p.71–116. [Arendalite] [Adamellite] BUNSEN, R.W., 1851. Ueber die Processe der CATHREIN, A., 1898. Dioritische Gang- und vulkanischen Gesteinsbildungen Islands. Stockgesteine aus dem Pusterthal.Zeitschrift Annalen der Physik und Chemie. Leipzig. der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Vol.83, p.197–272. [Baulite] Berlin. Vol.50, p.257–278. [Klausenite] BURRI, C. & PARGA-PONDAL, I., 1937. Die CEDERSTRÖM, A., 1893. Om berggrunden på Eruptivgesteine der Insel Alborán (Provinz Norra delen af Ornön. Geologiska Almería, Spanien). Schweizerische Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar. Mineralogische und Petrographische Stockholm. Vol.15, p.103–118. [Ornöite] 168 4 Bibliography of terms

CHAPPELL, B.W. & WHITE, A.J.R., 1974. Two [Mugodzharite] contrasting granite types. Pacific Geology. CLARKE, F.W., 1904. Analyses of rocks from Tokyo. Vol.8, p.173–174. [I-type granite, S- the Laboratory of the United States Geologi- type granite] cal Survey 1880 to 1903. Bulletin of the CHAYES, F., 1966. Alkaline and subalkaline United States Geological Survey. Washing- basalts. American Journal of Science. New ton. Vol.228, p.1–375. [Yukonite] Haven. Vol.264, p.128-145. [Subalkali CLARKE, F.W., 1910. Analyses of rocks and basalt] minerals from the Laboratory of the United CHELIUS, C., 1892. Das Granitmassiv des States Geological Survey 1880 to 1908. Bul- Melibocus und seine Ganggesteine.Notizblatt letin of the United States Geological Survey. des Vereins für Erdkunde zu Darmstadt, des Washington. Vol.419, p.1–323. [Devonite] Mittelrheinischen Geologischen Vereins (und CLOIZEAUX, A. DES, 1863. Note sur la classifi- des Naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins zu cation des roches dites hypérites et euphotides. Darmstadt). Ser.4, Pt.13, p.1–13. [Alsbachite, Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France. Gabbrophyre, Luciite, Odinite, Orbite] Paris. Vol.21, p.105–109. [Diallagite] CHESTERMAN, C.W., 1956. Pumice, pumicite, CLOOS, H., 1941. Bau und Tätigkeit von and volcanic cinders in California. Bulletin. Tuffschloten. Untersuchungen an dem California Division of Mines and Geology. schwäbischen Vulkan. Geologische San Francisco. Vol.174, p.1–119. [Pumicite] Rundschau. Internationale Zeitschrift für CHIRVINSKII, P.N., AFANASEV, M.S. & USHAKOVA, Geologie. Stuttgart. Vol.32, p.705-800. E.G., 1940. Massiv ultraosnovnykh porod [Tuffisite] pri stantsii Afrikanda. Trudy Kolskoi Bazy COGNÉ, J. & GIOT, P., 1961. Observations à Akademii Nauk SSSR. Vol.5, p.31–70. [Af- propos d’un Lamprophyre micacé à micro- rikandite (Africandite)] cline et apatite, riche en enclaves granitiques, CHRUSTSCHOFF, K., 1888. Beiträge zur au flanc sud du Cap Sizun (Finistère).Compte Petrographie Volhyniens und Russlands. Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de Mineralogische und Petrographische l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.252, Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.9, p.470–527. p.2569-2571. [Sizunite] [Perthitophyre] COHEN, E., 1885. Berichtigung bezüglich des CHRUSTSCHOFF, K., 1894. Über eine Gruppe “Olivin-Diallag-Gesteins” von Schriesheim eigenthümlicher Gesteine vom Taimyr-Lande im Odenwald. Neues Jahrbuch für aus der Middendorff’schen Sammlung. Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. Izvestiia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.1, p.242–243. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.35, p.421–431. [Hudsonite] [Taimyrite] COLEMAN, A.P., 1899. A new analcite rock CHUDOBA, K., 1930. “Brandbergit”, ein neues from Lake Superior. Journal of Geology. aplitisches Gestein aus dem Brandberg (SW- Chicago. Vol.7, p.431–436. [Heronite] Afrika). Centralblatt für Mineralogie, COLEMAN, A.P., 1914. The Pre-cambrian rocks Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Abt.A. north of Lake Huron with special reference to p.389–395. [Brandbergite] the Sudbury Series.Ontario Bureau of Mines. CHUMAKOV, A.A., 1946. O nekotorykh kislykh Toronto. Report 23, Pt.1, No.4, p.204–236. differentsiatakh gabbro Mugodzhar. [Sudburite] Akademiku D.S. Beliankinu, Izdatel’stvo COLEMAN, R.G. & PETERMAN, Z.E., 1975. Akademii Nauk SSSR. p.293–297. Oceanic plagiogranite.Journal of Geophysical 4.2 References 169

Research. Richmond, Va. Vol.80, p.1099– composant l’écorce terrestre et des terrains 1108. [Oceanic plagiogranite] cristallins. Editor Ch. d’Orbigny. Savy, Paris. COLONY, R.J. & SINCLAIR, J.H., 1928. The 553pp. [Cecilite, Cristulite, Eurynite, lavas of the Volcano Sumaco, Eastern Ecua- Feldspathine, Leucostite, Lherzoline, dor, South America. American Journal of Syenilite, Tusculite] Science. New Haven. Vol.16, 5th. Ser., p.299– COTELO NEIVA, J.M., 1947A. Deux nouvelles 312. [Andesite-tephrite] roches éruptives de la famille des péridotites. COMUCCI, P., 1937. Di una singolare roccia del Estudos. Notas e Trabalhos do Serviço de ghiacciaio Baltoro (Karakorum). Atti della Fomento Mineiro. Vol.3, p.105–117. Reale Accademia (Nazionale) dei Lincei. [Abessedite, Bragançaite] Rendiconti. Classe di Scienze Fisiche, COTELO N EIVA, J.M., 1947B. Nouvelles roches Matematiche e Naturali. Roma. Vol.25, éruptives de la famille des pyroxénolites. p.648–652 & p.734–738. [Baltorite] Estudos. Notas e Trabalhos do Serviço de CONYBEARE, J.J., 1817. XXII. Memoranda Fomento Mineiro. Vol.3, p.118–129. relative to the porphyritic veins, &c. of St. [Bogueirite, Conchaite, Regadite] Agnes, in Cornwall.Transactions of the Geo- COTTA, B. VON, 1855. Die Gesteinslehre. logical Society. London. Vol.4, p.401–403. Engelhardt, Freiberg. 255pp. [Basalt-wacke, [Elvan] Schalstein] COOMBS, D.S. & WILKINSON, J.F.G., 1969. COTTA, B. VON, 1864A. Letter in “Mittheilungen Lineages and fractionation trends in an Professor Leonhard”. Neues Jahrbuch für undersaturated volcanic rocks from the East Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. Otago Province (New Zealand) and related Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.35, p.822– rocks. Journal of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.10, 827. [Acidite, Basite] p.440–501. [Nepheline benmoreite, COTTA, B. VON, 1864B. Erzlagerstätten im Nepheline hawaiite, Nepheline mugearite, Banat und in Serbien. Braumüller, Wien. Nepheline trachyandesite, Nepheline 108pp. [Banatite] trachybasalt, Nepheline tristanite] COTTA, B. VON, 1866. Rocks Classified and COQUAND, H., 1857. Traité des roches. Baillière, Described. Trans. P.H. Lawrence.Longmans, Paris. 421pp. [Albitophyre, Labradophyre, London. 425pp. [Elvanite, Eucrite (Eucryte, Oligophyre, Orthophyre, Pyroxenite] Eukrite), Napoleonite, Scoria] CORDIER, P.L.A., 1816. Sur les substances CRONSTEDT, A.F., 1758. Försök til Mineralogie, minérales dites en masses qui entrent dans la eller Mineral-Rikets Upställning. Wildiska composition des roches volcaniques de tous Tryckeriet, Stockholm. 251pp. [Amygdaloid] les ages. Journal de Physique, de Chimie et CROSS, W., 1897. Art. XVI – Igneous rocks of d’Histoire Naturelle. Paris. Vol.83, p.352– the Leucite Hills and Pilot Butte, Wyoming. 386. [Alloite, Asclerine, Cinerite, Pépérite, American Journal of Science. New Haven. Phonolite, Pumite, Spodite, Trassoite, Tufaite] Vol.4, 4th Ser., p.115–141. [Madupite, CORDIER, P.L.A., 1842. Dictionnaire universel Orendite, Wyomingite] d’histoire naturelle (1842–1848) Editor Ch. CROSS, W., IDDINGS, J.P., PIRSSON, L.V. & WASH- d’Orbigny. Savy, Paris. 25 Vols. INGTON, H.S., 1902. A quantitative chemico- [Amphigenite, Coccolite, Lhercoulite, mineralogical classification and nomencla- Mimosite, Nephelinite, Ophitone, Peridot- ture of igneous rocks. Journal of Geology. ite] Chicago. Vol.10, p.555–690. [Femic, Salic] CORDIER, P.L.A., 1868. Description des roches CROSS, W., IDDINGS, J.P., PIRSSON, L.V. & WASH- 170 4 Bibliography of terms

INGTON, H.S., 1906. The texture of igneous carbonatite volcano Oldoinyo Lerngai (Tan- rocks. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.14, zania).Chemical Geology. Vol.6, p.221-231. p.692–707. [Graphiphyre (Graphophyre)] [Lengaite (Lengaiite)] CROSS, W., IDDINGS, J.P., PIRSSON, L.V. & WASH- DE-ANGELIS, M., 1925. Note di petrografia INGTON, H.S., 1912. Modifications of the dancala. II. Atti della Società Italiana di quantitative system of classification of igne- Scienze Naturali e del Museo Civico di Storia ous rocks. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Naturale. Milano. Vol.64, p.61–84. Vol.20, p.550–561. [Felsic, Mafic] [Dancalite] D’AUBUISSON DE V OISINS, J.F., 1819. Traité de DECHEN, H. VON, 1845. Die Feldspath-Porphyre géognosie. Levrault, Strasbourg. Vol.2, in den Lenne-Gegenden. Karston’s Archiv 665pp. [Aphanite, Diorite, Dolerite] für Mineralogie, Geognosie, Bergbau und DALY, R.A., 1903. Geology of Ascutney Hüttenkunde. Berlin. Vol.19, p.367–452. Mountain, Vermont. Bulletin of the United [Lenneporphyry] States Geological Survey. Washington. DECHEN, H. VON, 1861. Geognostischer Führer Vol.209, p.1–122. [Windsorite] in das Siebengebirge am Rhein. Henry & DALY, R.A., 1912. Geology of the North Cohen, Bonn. 431pp. [Sanidophyre] American Cordillera at the Forty-Ninth Par- DEFANT, M.J. & D RUMMOND, M.S., 1990. Deri- allel. Memoirs. Geological Survey, Canada. vation of some modern arc magmas by melt- Ottawa. Vol.38, p.1–546. [Shackanite] ing of young subducted lithosphere. Nature. DANA, E.S., 1872. Art. X – Contributions from London. Vol.347, p.662-665. [Adakite] the Laboratory of the Sheffield Scientific DELAMÉTHERIE, J.C., 1795. Théorie de la terre. School No.XXIII – On the composition of the Maradan, Paris. Vol.3, 471pp. [Lherzolite, Labradorite rocks of Waterville, New Hamp- Pissite] shire. American Journal of Science. New DELESSE, A., 1851. Mémoire sur la composi- Haven. Vol.3, 3rd Ser., p.48–50. [Ossipyte tion minéralogique et chimique des roches (Ossipite, Ossypite)] des Vosges. Annales des Mines ou Recueil de DANNENBERG, A., 1898. Die Trachyte, Andes- Mémoires sur l’Exploration des Mines, et sur ite und Phonolithe des Westwaldes. les Sciences qui s’y rapportent; rédigés par le Tschermaks Mineralogische und Conseil Général des Mines. Paris. Vol.19, Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.17, p.149–183. [Kersantite] 2nd Ser., p.421–484. [Isenite] DENAEYER, M.E., 1965. La rushayite, lave DANNENBERG, A., 1900. Beiträge zur ultrabasique nouvelle du Nyiragongo Petrographie der Kaukasusländer. (Virunga, Afrique centrale). Compte Rendu Tschermaks Mineralogische und Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.19, des Sciences. Paris. Vol.261, p.2119–2122. 2nd Ser., p.218–272. [Dacite-andesite] [Rushayite] DAVID, T.E.W., GUTHRIE, F.B. & WOOLNOUGH, DERBY, O.A., 1891. Art. XXXVII – On the W.G., 1901. The occurrence of a variety of magnetite ore districts of Jacupiranga and tinguaite at Kosciusko, N.S.Wales. Journal Ipanema, São Paulo, Brazil. American Jour- of the Proceedings of the Royal Society of nal of Science. New Haven. Vol.41, 3rd Ser., New South Wales. Sydney. Vol.35, p.347– p.311–321. [Jacupirangite] 382. [Muniongite] DERWIES, V. DE, 1905. Recherches géologiques DAWSON, J.B. & GALE, N.H., 1970. Uranium et pétrographiques sur les laccolithes des and thorium in alkalic rocks from the active environs de Piatigorsk (Caucase du Nord). 4.2 References 171

Kündig, Genève. 84pp. [Trachyliparite] DUPARC, L. & JERCHOFF, S., 1902. Sur les DEWEY, H., 1910. The geology of the country plagiaplites quartzifères du Kosswinsky. In- around Padstow and Camelford. Memoirs of tervention reportée dans le “Compte rendu the Geological Survey. England and Wales. des Séances du 6 Fevrier 1902”. Archives des London. Sheet 335, p.1–119. [Minverite] Sciences Physiques et Naturelles. Genève. DOELTER, C., 1902. Der Monzoni und seine Vol.13, p.307–310. [Plagiaplite] Gesteine. Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen DUPARC, L. & M OLLY, E., 1928. Sur la tokeïte, Akademie der Wissenschaften. Mathemat- une nouvelle roche d’Abyssinie. Compte isch-Naturwissenschaftliche Classe. Wien. Rendu des Séances de la Société de Physique Vol.111, p.929–986. [Rizzonite] et d’Histoire Naturelle de Genève. Vol.45, DOLOMIEU, D. DE, 1794. Distribution p.24–25. [Tokéite] méthodique de toutes les matières dont DUPARC, L. & PAMPHIL, G., 1910. Sur l’issite, l’accumulation forme les montagnes une nouvelle roche filonienne dans la dunite. volcaniques ou tableau systématique dans Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances lequel peuvent se placer toutes les substances de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.151, qui ont des relations avec les feux souterrains. p.1136–1138. [Issite] Journal de Physique, de Chimie et d’Histoire DUPARC, L. & PEARCE, F., 1900. Sur les Naturelle. Paris. p.102–125. [Retinite] plagioliparites du Cap Marsa (Algérie). DU BOIS, C.G.B., FURST, J., GUEST, N.J. & Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances JENNINGS, D.J., 1963. Fresh natro carbonatite de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.130, lava from Oldoinyo L’engai. Nature. Lon- p.56–58. [Plagioliparite] don. Vol.197, p.445–446. [Natrocarbonatite] DUPARC, L. & P EARCE, F., 1901. Sur la koswite, DUMAS, E., 1846. Notice sur la constitution une nouvelle pyroxénite de l’Oural. Compte géologique de la région supérieure ou Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de cévennique du départment du Gard. Bulletin l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.132, de la Société Géologique de France. Paris. p.892–894. [Koswite] Vol.3, p.572–573. [Fraidronite (Fraidonite)] DUPARC, L. & PEARCE, F., 1904. Sur la DUNWORTH, E.A. & BELL, K., 1998. Melilito- garéwaïte, une nouvelle roche filonienne lites: a new scheme of classification. The basique de l’Oural du Nord. Compte Rendu Canadian Mineralogist. Vol.36, p.895-903. Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie [Ultramelilitolite] des Sciences. Paris. Vol.139, p.154–155. DUPARC, L., 1913. Sur l’ostraïte, une [Garewaite] pyroxénite riche en spinelle. Bulletin de la DUPARC, L. & PEARCE, F., 1905. Sur la gladkaïte, Société Française de Minéralogie. Paris. nouvelle roche filonienne dans la dunite. Vol.36, p.18–20. [Ostraite] Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances DUPARC, L., 1926. Contribution à la de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.140, connaissance de la pétrographie et des gîtes p.1614–1616. [Gladkaite, Tilaite] minéraux du Maroc. Annales de la Sociéte DUROCHER, J., 1845. Sur l’origine des roches Géologique de Belgique. Vol.49, p.b114– granitiques. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire b139. [Aiounite, Mestigmerite] des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. DUPARC, L. & GROSSET, A., 1916. Recherches Paris. Vol.20, p.1275–1284. [Quartz por- géologiques et pétrographiques sur le district phyry] minier de Nikolai Pawda. Kündig, Genève. EBERT, H. VON, 1968. Suprakrustale Glieder 294pp. [Kazanskite (Kasanskite), Pawdite] der Charnockit-Familie in Nordwestsachsen. 172 4 Bibliography of terms

Geologie. Zeitschrift für das Gesamtgebiet EGOROV, L.S., 1969. Melilitovie porodi der Geologie und Mineralogie sowie der Maimecha–Kotuiskoi Provintzii. Trudy Angewandten Geophysik. Beiheft. Berlin. Nauchno-Issledovatel’skogo Instituta Vol.17, p.1031–1050. [Grimmaite] Geologii Arktiki. Leningrad. Vol.159, 247pp. EBRAY, TH., 1875. Quelques remarques sur les [Kugdite] granulites et les minettes. Nouvelle classifi- EIGENFELD, R., 1965. Raqqait, ein holo- cation des roches éruptives. Bulletin de la melanokrates Lavagestein von Société Géologique de France. Paris. Vol.3, pyroxenitischem Magmacharakter. 43. p.287–291. [Anthraphyre, Carbophyre, Jahrestagung der Deutschen Mineralogischen Kohliphyre, Triaphyre] Gesellschaft, Kurzreferate der Vorträge. ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1928A. Dikes belonging Hannover. p.46. [Raqqaite] to the Alnö formation in the cuttings of the ELIEDE BEAUMONT, M.L., 1822. Sur les mines East Coast Railway. Geologiska Föreningens de fer et les forges de Framont et de Rothau. i Stockholm Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Annales des Mines ou Recueil de Mémoires Vol.50, p.381–412. [Beforsite, Stavrite] sur l’Exploration des Mines, et sur les Sci- ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1928B. Hamrongite, a ences qui s’y rapportent; rédigés par le Conseil new Swedish alkaline mica lamprophyre. Général des Mines. Paris. Vol.7, p.521–554. Fennia: Bulletin de la Société de Géographie [Minette] de Finlande. Vol.50, p.1–21. [Hamrångite, ELISEEV, N.A., 1937. Struktury rudnykh polei Hamrongite] v pervichno rassloennykh plutonakh ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1938A. The anorthosite Kolskogo poluostrova. Izvestiia Akademii and kenningite of the Nordingrå–Rödö re- Nauk SSSR, Seriia Geologicheskaia. No.6, gion. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm p.1085-1104. [Eudialytite] Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.60, p.243– ELLIS, W., 1825. A journal of a tour around 284. [Kenningite] Hawaii, the largest of the Sandwich islands. ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1938B. A contribution to Crocker & Brewster, Boston; J.P. Haven, the knowledge of the late sodic differentiates New York. 264pp. [Pélé’s hair] of basic eruptives. Journal of Geology. Chi- EMERSON, B.K., 1902. Holyokeite, a purely cago. Vol.46, p.412–437. [Svartvikite] feldspathic diabase from the Trias of Massa- ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1942. Ett preliminärt chusetts. Journal of Geology. Chicago. meddelande om nya forskningsrön inom Alnö Vol.10, p.508–512. [Holyokeite] alkalina område. Geologiska Föreningens i EMERSON, B.K., 1915. Art. XIX – Northfieldite, Stockholm Förhandlingar. Stockholm. pegmatite, and pegmatite schist. American Vol.64, p.399–455. [Alkorthosite, Alvikite, Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.40, 4th Hartungite] Ser., p.212–217. [Northfieldite] ECKERMANN, H. VON, 1960. Borengite – a new ENDLICH, F.M., 1874. Report of F.M. Endlich ultra-potassic rock from Alnö Island. Arkiv S.N.D. Report of the United States Geologi- för Mineralogi och Geologi. Stockholm. cal (and Geographical) Survey of the Territo- Vol.2, No.39, p.519–528. [Borengite] ries. Washington. p.275–361. [Trachorheite] EDEL’SHTEIN, YA., S., 1930. O novoi oblasti ERDMANN, A., 1849. Letter in “Mittheilungen razvitiya shchelochnykh (nefelino- an den Geheimenrath v. Leonhard gerichtet”. egirinovykh) porod v Yuzhnoi Sibiri. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geognosie, Geologicheskii Vestnik. Vol.UP, No.1-3, Geologie und Petrefaktenkunde. Stuttgart. p.15-23. [Saibarite (Sajbarite)] Vol.20, p.837–838. [Eulysite] 4.2 References 173

ERDMANNSDÖRFFER, O.H., 1907. Über Vertreter morya. Zapiski Imperatorskogo (Sankt der Essexit-Theralithreihe unter den Peterburgskogo) Mineralogicheskogo diabasartigen Gesteinen der Deutschen Obshchestva. Vol.40, p.211–220. [Kovdite] Mittelgebirge. Zeitschrift der Deutschen FENNER, C.N., 1948. Incandescent tuff flows Geologischen Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.59, in southern Peru. Bulletin of the Geological Monatsberichte No.2, p.16–23. [Essexite- Society of America. New York. Vol.59, diabase] p.879–893. [Sillar] ERDMANNSDÖRFFER, O.H., 1928. Ueber ein FERSMAN, A., 1929. Geochemische Migration sibirisches Nephelingestein. Festschrift Vic- der Elemente und deren wissenschaftliche tor Goldschmidt. Heidelberg. p.85–88. und wirtschaftliche Bedeutung. Abhand- [Bjerezite] lungen zur praktischen Geologie und ESCHWEGE, W.L.C. VON, 1832. Beiträge zur Bergwirtschaftslehre. Halle (Salle). Vol.18, Gebirgskunde Brasiliens. Reimer, Berlin. p.1–116. [Miaskitic (Miascitic)] 488pp. [Carvoeira] FICHTEL, J.E. VON, 1791. Mineralogische ESKOLA, P., 1921. On the igneous rocks of Bemerkungen von den Karpathen. Edlen von Sviatoy Noss in Transbaikalia. Ofversigt av Kurzbeck, Wien. Vol.1, 411pp. [Perlstein] Finska Vetenskaps-Societetens Förhand- FIEDLER, A., 1936. Über Verflößungser- lingar. Helsingfors. Vol.63, afd.A,1, p.1–99. scheinungen von Amphibolit mit [Sviatonossite] diatektischen Lösungen im östlichen ESMARK, J., 1823. Om Norit-Formationen. Erzgebirge. Zeitschrift für Kristallographie, Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne. Christiania. Mineralogie und Petrographie. Leipzig. Abt. Vol.1, No.2, p.205–215. [Norite] B. Vol.47, p.470–516. [Diatectite (Diatexite)] FAESSLER, C., 1939. The stock of “suzorite” in FLETT, J.S., 1907. Petrography of the igneous Suzor Township, Quebec. University of To- rocks. In: W.A.E. Ussher (Editor), The Geol- ronto Studies. Geological Series. Toronto. ogy of the Country around Plymouth and Vol.42, p.47–52. [Suzorite] Liskeard. Memoirs of the Geological Sur- FAUJAS DE S AINT-FOND, B.F., 1778. Recherches vey. England and Wales. London. Sheet 348, sur les volcans éteints du Vivarais et du p.1–147. [Spilite] Velay. Cuchet, Grenoble. 460pp. [Gallinace FLETT, J.S., 1911. In: B.N. Peach, J.S.G. (Gallinazo)] Wilson, J.B. Hill, E.B. Bailey & G.W. FEDERICO, M., 1976. On a kalsilitolite from the Grabham, The Geology of Knapdale, Jura Alban Hills, Italy. Periodico di Mineralogia. and North Kintyre. Memoirs. Geological Rome. Vol.45, p.5–12. [Kalsilitolite] Survey of Scotland. Edinburgh. Sheet 28, *FEDOROV, E., 1896. O novoi gruppe izverz- p.1–149. [Crinanite] hennykh porod. Izvestiia Moskovskago FLETT, J.S., 1935. Petrography. In: Wilson, Sel’skokhozyaistvennago Instituta. Moskva. G.V., Edwards, W., Knox, J., Jones, R.C.V. No.1. [Drusite] et al., The Geology of the Orkneys.Memoirs. FEDOROV, E.S., 1901. Geologicheskiya Geological Survey of Great Britain. Scot- izsledovaniya letom 1900 g. Ezhegodnik po land. p.173–186. [Holmite] Geologii i Mineralogii Rossii. Varshava. FOERSTNER, E., 1881. Nota preliminare sulla Vol.4, No.6, p.135–140. [Kedabekite] geologia dell’Isola di Pantelleria secondo gli FEDOROV, E.S., 1903. Kratkoe soobshchenie o studii fatti negli anni 1874 e 1881, dal dottor rezultatakh mineralogicheskago i petro- Enrico Foerstner. Bollettino del Reale graficheskago izsledovaniya beregov Belago Comitato Geologico d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.12, 174 4 Bibliography of terms

p.523–556. [Pantellerite] dell’isola de’ciclopi. Atti dell’ Accademia FOURNET, J., 1845. Note sur l’état actuel des Gioenia di Scienze Naturali in Catania. Vol.2, connaissances touchant les roches éruptives 2nd Ser., p.309–319. [Analcimite] des environs de Lyon. Bulletin de la Société GERHARD, A., 1815. Beiträge zur Gesdrichte Géologique de France. Paris. Vol.2, p.495– des Weissteins, des Felsit und anderer 506. [Ilvaite, Miarolite] verwandber Arten. Abhandlungen der FOURNET, J., 1861. Géologie lyonnaise. Lyon. Königlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Vol.1, 744pp. [Vaugnerite] Berlin. p.12–26. [Felsite (Felsitic)] FRECHEN, J., 1971. Siebengebirge am Rhein – GILLL, J, 1981. Orogenic Andesites and Plate Laacher Vulkangebiet – Maargebiet der Tectonics. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. 390pp. Westeifel. Sammlung Geologischer Führer [Orogenic andesite] 56. Borntraeger, Berlin. 2nd Edn, 195pp. GIRAUD, P., 1964. Essai de classification [Boderite, Rodderite] modale des roches à caractère charnockitique. FRENTZEL, A., 1911. Das Passauer Bulletin du Bureau de Recherches Granitmassiv. Geognostische Jahreshefte. Géologiques et Minières. Paris. Vol.4, p.36– München. Vol.24, p.105–192. [Engelburgite, 53. [Ankaranandite] Ilzite] GLOCKER, E.F., 1831. Handbuch der FUSTER, J.M., GASTESI, P., SAGREDO, J. & Mineralogie. Schrag, Nürnberg. Vol.2. FERMOSO, M.L., 1967. Las rocas lamproíticas [Fluolite] del S.E. de España. Estudios Geológicos. GMELIN, L., 1814. Observationes Instituto de Investigaciones Geológicas Oryctognosticae et Chemicae de Haüyna. “Lucas Mallada”. Madrid. Vol.23, p.35–69. Mohr & Zimmer, Heidelberg. 58pp. [Asprone, [Cancalite] Sperone] GAGEL, C., 1913. Studien über den Aufbau GOLDSCHMIDT, V.M., 1916. Geologisch- und die Gesteine Madeiras. Zeitschrift der Petrographische Studien im Hochgebierge Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Ber- des Südlichen Norwegiens. IV. Übersicht der lin. Vol.64, No.7, p.344–448. [Madeirite] Eruptivgesteine im kaledonischen Gebirge GAPEEVA, G.M., 1959. Ussurit – osobaya zwischen Stavanger und Trondhjem.Skrifter raznovidnost’ shchelochnykh bazaltovykh udgit av Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. porod. Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Len- Math.-Nat. Klasse. p.1–140. [Jotun-norite, ingrad. Vol.126, No.1, p.157–159. [Ussurite] Opdalite, Trondhjemite] GAVELIN, A., 1915. Den geologiska byggnaden GORDON, C.H., 1896. Syenite-gneiss (Leopard inom Ruoutevare-området i Kvikkjokk, Rock) from the apatite region of Ottawa Norbottens Län. Geologiska Föreningens i County, Canada. Bulletin of the Geological Stockholm Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Society of America. New York. Vol.7, p.95– Vol.37, p.17–32. [Vallevarite] 134. [Leopard rock] GAVELIN, A., 1916. Über Högbomit. Bulletin GORNOSTAEV, N. N., 1933. Differentsirovannyi of the Geological Institution of the Univer- ekstruzivnyi lakkolit Kyz-Emchik v gorakh sity of Uppsala. Vol.15, p.289–316. [Mag- Semeitau bliz g. Semipalatinska. Sbornik po netite Högbomitite] Geologii Sibiri posviashchennyi 25-letiiu GEIKIE, A., 1903. Text-book of Geology. nauchno-pedagogicheskoi deiatelnosti prof. Macmillan & Co., London. 4th Edn, Vol.2, M.A.Usova. Tomsk. p.153–223. [Semeitavite p.703-1472. [Plateau basalt] (Semejtavite, Semeitovite), Terektite] GEMMELLARO, C., 1845. Sul basalto decomposto GRAHMANN, R., 1927. Blatt Riesa-Strehla. 4.2 References 175

Erläuterungen zur Geologischen Karte von Beschreibung der fränkischen Alb Sachsen. Leipzig. 2nd Edn, No.16, p.1-82. (Frankenjura). Geognostische Beschreibung [Gröbaite] des Königreiches Bayern. Gotha. Vol.4, p.1– GRANGE, L.I., 1934. Rhyolite sheet flows of 763. [Aschaffite] the North Island, New Zealand.New Zealand GÜMBEL, C.W. VON, 1868. Geognostische Journal of Science and Technology. Welling- Beschreibung des ostbayerischen ton. Vol.16, p.57–58. [Owharoite] Grenzgebirges oder des bayerischen und GREGORY, J.W., 1900. Contributions to the oberpfälzer Waldgebirges. Geognostische geology of British East Africa – Part II, The Beschreibung des Königreiches Bayern. geology of Mount Kenya. Quarterly Journal Gotha. p.1–968. [Nadeldiorite, of the Geological Society of London. Vol.56, Regenporphyry] p.205–222. [Kenyte (Kenyite)] GÜMBEL, C.W. VON, 1874. Die paläolithischen GREGORY, J.W., 1902. Article XVI – The Eruptivgesteine des Fichtelgebirges. Weiss, geology of Mount Macedon, Victoria. Pro- Munich. 50pp. [Epidiorite, Keratophyre, ceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. Lamprophyre, Leucophyre, Palaeophyre, Melbourne. Vol.14, 2nd Ser., p.185–217. Palaeopicrite, Proterobase] [Geburite-dacite] GÜMBEL, C.W. VON, 1888. Geologie von GROOM, T.T., 1889. On the occurrence of a Bayern. I. Grundzüge der Geologie. Fischer, new form of tachylyte in association with the Kassel. Vol.1, 1144pp. [Dioritoid, Gabbroid, gabbro of Carrock Fell, in the Lake District. Granitophyre, Hyalopsite, Kokkite (Coccite), Geological Magazine. London. Vol.6, Dec- Peridotoid, Phonolitoid, Trachytoid] ade 3, p.43. [Carrockite] HACKL, O. & WALDMANN, L., 1935. GROTH, P., 1877. Das Gneissgebiet von Ganggesteine der Kalireihe aus dem neider- Markirch im Ober-Elsass.Abhandlungen zur österreichischen Waldviertel. Jahrbuch der Geologischen Spiezialkarte von Elsass– Geologischen Bundesanstalt. Wien. Vol.85, Lothringen. Strassburg. Vol.1, p.395–489. p.259–285. [Karlsteinite, Raabsite, Thuresite] [Kammgranite] HAIDINGER, W., 1861. Meeting/session report GRUBENMANN, U., 1908. Der Granatolivinfels from 28.5.1861, without title. Verhandlungen des Gordunotales und seine Begleitgesteine. der Geologischen Reichsanstalt (Staatanstalt Vierteljahrsschrift der Naturforschenden –Landesanstalt). Wien. Vol.12, p.64. Gesellschaft in Zürich. Vol.53, p.129–156. [Haüynfels] [Gordunite] HALL, A.L., 1922. On the marundites and GRUSS, K., 1900. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der allied corundum-bearing rocks in the Gesteine des Kaiserstuhlgebirges. Leydsdorp district of the Eastern Transvaal. Tephritische Strom- und Ganggesteine. Transactions of the Geological Society of Mittheilungen der Grossherzoglich South Africa. Johannesburg. Vol.25, p.43– Badischen Geologischen Landesanstalt. 67. [Marundite] Heidelberg. Vol.4, p.83–144. [Mondhaldeite] HALL, T.C., 1915. Summary of progress of the GÜMBEL, C.W. VON, 1861. Geognostische Geological Survey of Great Britain and the Beschreibung des bayerischen Alpengebirges Museum of Practical Geology for 1914.Mem- und sienes Vorlandes. Geognostische oirs of the Geological Survey. England and Beschreibung des Königreiches Bayern. Wales. London. p.1–84. [Lundyite] Gotha. p.1–948. [Sillite] HANSKI, E.J., 1992. Petrology of the Pechenga GÜMBEL, C.W. VON, 1865. Geognostische ferropicrites and cogenetic, Ni-bearing gab- 176 4 Bibliography of terms

bro wehrlite intrusions, Kola peninsula, Rus- [Ailsyte (Ailsite)] sia. Geological Survey of Finland, Bulletin. HENDERSON, J.A.L., 1898. Petrographical and Vol.367, p.1-196. [Ferropicrite] Geological Investigations of Certain Trans- HANSKI, E.J. & SMOLKIN, V.F, 1989. Pechenga vaal Norites, Gabbros and Pyroxenites.Dulau, ferropicrites and other early Proterozoic pic- London. 56pp. [Hatherlite, Pilandite] rites in the eastern part of the Baltic Shield. HENDERSON, J.A.L., 1913. The geology of the Precambrian Research. Vol.45, p.63-82. Aroha Subdivision, Hauraki, Auckland.Bul- [Ferropicrite] letin. Geological Survey of New Zealand. HARKER, A., 1904. The Tertiary igneous rocks Wellington. Vol.16, p.1–127. [Wilsonite] of Skye. Memoirs of the Geological Survey HENNIG, A., 1899. Kullens kristalliniska of the United Kingdom. p.1–481. [Marscoite, bergarter. II. Den postsiluriska Mugearite] gångformationen. Acta Universitatis HARKER, A., 1908. The geology of the small Lundensis. Lund. Vol.35, Pt.2, No.5, p.1–34. Isles of Inverness-shire (Rum, Canna, Eigg, [Kullaite] Muck etc.). Memoirs. Geological Survey of HESS, H.H., 1937. Island arcs, gravity anoma- Scotland. Edinburgh. Sheet 60, p.1–210. lies and serpentine intrusions; a contribution [Allivalite, Harrisite] to the ophiolite problem. International HATCH, F.H., 1909. Text-book of Petrology. Geological Congress, Report of the XVII Sonnenschein, London. 5th Edn, 404pp. Session, Moscow. Vol.2, p.263–283. [Ultra- [Markfieldite] mafic rock] HATCH, F.H., WELLS, A.K. & WELLS, M.K., HIBSCH, J.E., 1896. Erläuterungen zur 1949. Petrology of the Igneous Rocks. geologischen Specialkarte des böhmischen Thomas Murby, London. 10th Edn, Vol.1, Mittelgebirges. I. Umgebung von Tetschen. 469pp. [Orthogabbro, Orthosyenite, Tschermaks Mineralogische und Orthotrachyte] Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.15, HATCH, F.H., WELLS, A.K. & WELLS, M.K., 2nd Ser., p.201–290. [Ash tuff] 1961. Petrology of the Igneous Rocks. Tho- HIBSCH, J.E., 1898. Erläuterungen zur mas Murby, London. 12th Edn, Vol.1, geologischen Karte des böhmischen 515pp. [Kalmafite, Leumafite, Melmafite, Mittelgebirges. III. Bensen. Tschermaks Nemafite] Mineralogische und Petrographische HAUER F. VON & STACHE, G., 1863. Geologie Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.17, 2nd Ser., p.1– Siebenbürgens. Editor Graeser. Braumüller, 96. [Gauteite] Wien. 636pp. [Dacite, Quartz trachyte] HIBSCH, J.E., 1899. Die Tiefengesteine des HAUSMANN, J., 1847. Handbuch der böhmischen Mittelgebirges.Sitzungsberichte Mineralogie. Vandenhoek & Ruprecht, des Deutschen Naturwissenschaftlich- Göttingen. 2nd Edn, Pt.2, Vol.1, 896pp. Medicinischen Vereines für Böhmen “Lotos” [Hyalomelane, Wichtisite] in Prag. Vol.19, 2nd Ser., p.68–72. [Anal- HAÜY, A., 1822. Traité de minéralogie. cime syenite] Bachelier & Huzard, Paris. 2nd Edn, Vol.4, HIBSCH, J.E., 1902. Geologische Karte des 604pp. [Basaltoid, Pogonite, Resinite, böhmischen Mittelgebirges. V. Grosspriesen. Selagite, Trematode] Tschermaks Mineralogische und HEDDLE, M.F., 1897. On the crystalline forms Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.21, of riebeckite. Transactions of the Edinburgh 2nd Ser., p.465–588. [Sodalitophyre] Geological Society. Vol.7, p.265–267. HIBSCH, J.E., 1910. Geologische Karte des 4.2 References 177

böhmischen Mittelgebirges. VI. Wernstadt– HOLLAND, T.H., 1900. The charnockite series, Zinkenstein.Tschermaks Mineralogische und a group of Archaean hypersthenic rocks in Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.29, Peninsular India. Memoirs of the Geological 2nd Ser., p.381–438. [Alkali basalt] Survey of India. Calcutta. Vol.28, p.119– HIBSCH, J.E., 1920. Geologische Karte des 249. [Charnockite] böhmischen Mittelgebirges. XIV. Meronitz– HOLLAND, T.H., 1907. General Report of the Trebnitz. Prag. 120pp. [Analcime basanite] Geological Survey of India for the year 1906. HILL, J.B. & KYNASTON, H., 1900. On Records of the Geological Survey of India. kentallenite and its relations to other igneous Calcutta. Vol.35, p.1–61. [Kodurite] rocks in Argyllshire. Quarterly Journal of the HOLMES, A., 1937. The petrology of katungite. Geological Society of London. Vol.56, p.531– Geological Magazine. London. Vol.74, 558. [Kentallenite] p.200–219. [Katungite] HILLS, E.S., 1958. Cauldron subsidence, gra- HOLMES, A., 1942. A suite of volcanic rocks nitic rocks, and crustal fracturing in S.E. from south-west Uganda containing kalsilite

Australia. Geologische Rundschau. (a polymorph of KAlSiO4). Mineralogical Internationale Zeitschrift für Geologie. Stutt- Magazine and Journal of the Mineralogical gart. Vol.47, p.543–561. [Snobite] Society. London. Vol.26, p.197–217. [Ma- HJÄRNE, U., 1694. En kort Anledning till furite, Protokatungite] Atskillge Malm och Bergarters, Mineraliers, HOLMES, A. & HARWOOD, H.F., 1937. The Wäxters och Jordeslags, samt flere sällsamme petrology of the volcanic area of Bufumbira. Tings effterspöriande och angiftvande.Stock- Memoirs. Geological Survey of Uganda. holm. [Rapakivi] Entebbe. Vol.3, Pt.2, p.1–300. [Lutalite, HOBBS, W.H., 1893. Volcanite, an Murambite, Murambitoid, Ugandite] anorthoclase-augite rock chemically like HOLMQUIST, P.J., 1908. Utkast till ett dacites. Bulletin of the Geological Society of bergartsschema för urbergsskiffrarna. America. New York. Vol.5, p.598–602. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm [Volcanite] Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.30, p.269– HOCHSTETTER, F., 1859. Lecture on the geol- 293. [Peridotitoid] ogy of the Province of Nelson. New Zealand HOLST, N.O. & EICHSTÄDT, F., 1884. Klotdiorit Government Gazette. No.39, p.269–281. från Slättmossa, Järeda socken, Kalmar län. [Dunite] Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm HØDAL, J., 1945. Rocks of the anorthosite Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.7, p.134–142. kindred in Vossestrand (Norway). Norsk [Klotdiorite, Klotgranite] Geologisk Tidsskrift. Oslo. Vol.24, p.129– HOLTEDAHL, O., 1943. Studies on the igneous 243. [Jotunite] rock complex of the Oslo region. I. Some HÖGBOM, A.G., 1905. Zur Petrographie der structural features of the district near Oslo. kleinen Antillen. Bulletin of the Geological Skrifter utgitt av det Norske Videnskaps- Institution of the University of Upsala. Vol.6, Akademi i Oslo. Mat.-naturv.Kl. No.2, p.1– p.214–233. [Plagioclase granite] 71. [Lathus porphyry, Østern porphyry] HOHENEGGER, L., 1861. Die geognostischen HORNE, J. & T EALL, J.J.H., 1892. On borolanite Verhältnisse der Nordkarpathen in Schlesien – an igneous rock intrusive in the Cambrian und den angrenzenden Theilen von Mähren limestone of Assynt, Sutherlandshire, and und Galizien. Perthes, Gotha. 50pp. [Te- the Torridon sandstones of Ross-shire.Trans- schenite (Teschinite)] actions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. 178 4 Bibliography of terms

Vol.37, p.163–178. [Borolanite] banakite series. Journal of Geology. Chi- HUMBOLDT, A. VON, 1823. Essai géognostique cago. Vol.3, p.935–959. [Absarokite, sur le gisement des roches dans les deux Banakite, Shoshonite] hemisphères.Levrault, Paris. 379pp. [Lozero IDDINGS, J.P., 1895B. The origin of igneous (Losero), Texontli] rocks. Bulletin of the Philosophical Society HUMBOLDT, H.A. VON, 1837. Geognostische of Washington. Vol.12, p.89–213. [Alkali, und physikalische Beobachtungen über die Subalkali] Vulkane des Hochlandes von Quito. Neues IDDINGS, J.P., 1904. Quartz-feldspar-porphyry Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geognosie, (Graniphyro Liparose-Alaskose) from Llano, Geologie und Petrefaktenkunde. Stuttgart. Texas. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.12, Vol.8, p.253–284. [Leucitophyre] p.225–231. [Llanite] HUME, W.F., HARWOOD, H.F. & THEOBALD, IDDINGS, J.P., 1909. Igneous Rocks. Wiley, L.S., 1935. Notes on some analyses of New York. Vol.1, 464pp. [Cumulophyre, Egyptian igneous and metamorphic rocks. Linophyre, Planophyre, Skedophyre] Geological Magazine. London. Vol.72, p.8– IDDINGS, J.P., 1913. Igneous Rocks. Wiley, 32. [Baramite] New York. Vol.2, 685pp. [Andesine basalt, HUNT, T.S., 1852. Report of T.S. Hunt, Esq., Bandaite, Hawaiite, Kauaiite, Kohalaite, chemist and mineralogist to the provincial Laugenite, Marosite, Oligoclase andesite, Geological Survey. Annual Report. Geologi- Shastaite, Ungaite] cal Survey of Canada. Montreal and Ottawa. IDDINGS, J.P. & MORLEY, E.W., 1917. A p.92-121. [Parophite] contribution to the petrography of Southern HUNT, T.S., 1862. Descriptive catalogue of a Celebes. Proceedings of the National Acad- collection of the crystalline rocks of Canada: emy of Sciences of the United States of Descriptive catalogue of a collection of the America. Washington. Vol.3, p.592–597. economic minerals of Canada and of its crys- [Batukite] talline rocks sent to the London International IDDINGS, J.P. & MORLEY, E.W., 1918. A Exhibition Montreal. Geological Survey of contribution to the petrography of the South Canada. p.61–83. [Anorthosite] Sea Islands. Proceedings of the National HUNT, T.S., 1864. On the chemical and min- Academy of Sciences of the United States of eralogical relations of metamorphic rocks. America. Washington. Vol.4, p.110–117. Journal of the Geological Society of Dublin. [Tautirite] Vol.10, p.85–95. [Anortholite] IMA, 1978. Nomenclature of amphiboles. HUNTER, C.L., 1853. Art. XLII – Notices of the Mineralogical Magazine and Journal of the rarer minerals and new localities in western Mineralogical Society. London. Vol.42, North Carolina. American Journal of Sci- p.553-563. ence. New Haven. Vol.15, 2nd Ser., p.373– IPPEN, J.A., 1903. Ueber den Allochetit vom 378. [Leopardite] Monzoni. Verhandlungen der Geologischen HUNTER, M. & ROSENBUSCH, H., 1890. Ueber Reichsanstalt (Staatanstalt–Landesanstalt). Monchiquit, ein camptonitisches Ganggestein Wien. No.7 & 8, p.133–143. [Allochetite] aus der Gefolgschaft der Eläolithsyenite. IRVINE, T.N. & BARAGAR, W.R.A., 1971. A Tschermaks Mineralogische und Petro- guide to the chemical classification of the graphische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.11, 2nd common volcanic rocks. Canadian Journal of Ser., p.445–466. [Bostonite, Monchiquite] Earth Sciences, Ottawa. Vol.8, p.523–548. IDDINGS, J.P., 1895A. Absarokite–shoshonite– [Commendite] 4.2 References 179

ISSEL, A., 1880. Osservazioni intorno a carte Syeneid, Vitrophyreid] rocce anfiboliche della Liguria, a proposito JOHANNSEN, A., 1917. Suggestions for a quan- d’una nota del Prof. Bonney concernente titative mineralogical classification of igne- alcune serpentine della Liguria e della ous rocks. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Toscana. Bollettino del Reale Comitato Vol.25, p.63–97. [Granogabbro, Ortho-, Geologico d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.11, p.183– Syenodiorite, Syenogabbro] 192. [Borzolite, Coschinolite] JOHANNSEN, A., 1920A. A quantitative minera- ISSEL, A., 1892. Liguria Geologica e Preistorica. logical classification of igneous rocks – Donath, Genoa. Vol.1, 440pp. [Epidiabase] Revised. Pt.I. Journal of Geology. Chicago. ISSEL, A., 1916. Prime linee di un ordinamento Vol.28, p.38–60. [Bytownitite, Leuco-, Mela-, sistematico delle pietre figurate. Memorie Meso-, Orthogranite, Orthoshonkinite, della Reale Accademia (Nazionale) dei Lincei. Orthotarantulite, Tarantulite, Topazite, Rendiconti. Classe di Scienze Fisiche, Tourmalite] Matematiche e Naturali. Roma. Vol.11, JOHANNSEN, A., 1920B. A quantitative minera- p.631–667. [Peleiti] logical classification of igneous rocks – IVES, R.L., 1956. Tezontli rock. Rocks and Revised. Pt.II. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Minerals. Peekskill, New York. Vol.31, Vol.28, p.158–177. [Adam-gabbro, Adam- p.122–124. [Tezontli] diorite, Adam-tonalite, Andelatite, Beloeilite, JENNER, G.A., 1981. Geochemistry of the Monzodiorite, Moyite, Nepheline diorite, high-Mg andesites from Cape Vogel, Papua Nepheline monzodiorite, Orthofoyaite, New Guinea. Chemical Geology. Vol.33, Orthorhyolite, Orthosyenite, Toryhillite] p.307–332. [High-Mg andesite] JOHANNSEN, A., 1920C. A quantitative minera- JENZSCH, G., 1853. Amygdalophyr, ein Felsit- logical classification of igneous rocks – Gestein mit Weissigit, einem neuen Minerale Revised. Pt.III. Journal of Geology. Chicago. in Blasen-Räumen. Neues Jahrbuch für Vol.28, p.210–232. [Basalatite, Chromitite, Mineralogie, Geognosie, Geologie und Magnetitite, Monzogabbro, Monzonorite, Petrefaktenkunde. Stuttgart. Vol.58, p.385– Nepheline monzogabbro, Rhyobasalt, 398. [Amygdalophyre] Ricolettaite] JEVONS, H.S., JENSEN, H.I., TAYLOR, T.G. & JOHANNSEN, A., 1926. A revised field classifi- SÜSSMILCH, C.A., 1912. The geology and cation of igneous rocks. Journal of Geology. petrology of the Prospect intrusion. Journal Chicago. Vol.34, p.181–182. [Amphibolide, of the Proceedings of the Royal Society of Aphanide, Dioride, Felside, Gabbride, New South Wales. Sydney. Vol.45, p.445– Granide, Leucophyride, Melanophyride, 553. [Pallioessexite, Palliogranite] Peridotide, Perknide, Phaneride, Pyroxenide, JOHANNSEN, A., 1911. Petrographic terms for Syenide, Trappide, Vitrophyride] field use. Journal of Geology. Chicago. JOHANNSEN, A., 1931. A Descriptive Petrogra- Vol.19, p.317–322. [Amphiboleid, phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- Anameseid, Anameseid porphyry, Aphaneid, sity Press. Vol.1, 267pp. [Biquahororthandite, Dioreid, Dolereid, Felseid, Felseid porphyry, Diaschistite, Hobiquandorthite, Quartz Gabbreid, Graneid, Leuco-aphaneid, dioride, Quartz gabbride, Quartz Leucophyreid, Melano-aphaneid, leucophyride, Topatourbiolilepiquorthite] Melanophyreid, Peridoteid, Phanereid, JOHANNSEN, A., 1932. A Descriptive Petrogra- Poikileid, Pyriboleid, Pyroxeneid, Quartz phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- dioreid, Quartz dolereid, Quartz gabbreid, sity Press. Vol.2, 428pp. [Haplite, Hraftinna, 180 4 Bibliography of terms

Pearlstone, Quartz gabbro, Quartz norite] the Geological Society of London. Vol.41, JOHANNSEN, A., 1937. A Descriptive Petrogra- p.354–422. [Scyelite] phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- JUDD, J.W., 1886A. On the gabbros, dolerites sity Press. Vol.3, 360pp. [Calciclasite, and basalts, of Tertiary Age, in Scotland and Clinopyroxene norite, Elkhornite, Ireland. Quarterly Journal of the Geological Felsoandesite, Labradoritite, Masafuerite, Society of London. Vol.42, p.49–97. [Inter- Orthopyroxene gabbro] mediate] JOHANNSEN, A., 1938. A Descriptive Petrogra- JUDD, J.W., 1886B. On marekanite and its phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- allies. Geological Magazine. London. Vol.3, sity Press. Vol.4, 523pp. [Analcimolith, Decade 3, p.241–248. [Marekanite] Baldite, Barshawite, Bogusite, Caltonite, JUDD, J.W., 1897. On the petrology of Rockall. Columbretite, Cuyamite, Deldoradite Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy. (Deldoradoite), Feldspathoidite, Fiasconite, Dublin. Vol.31, p.48–58. [Rockallite] Glenmuirite, Gooderite, Haüynitite, JUNG, D., 1958. Untersuchungen am Tholeyit Haüynolith, Highwoodite, Hilairite, Holmite, von Tholey (Saar). Beiträge zur Mineralogie Leucitite basanite, Leucitite tephrite, und Petrographie. Berlin etc. Vol.6, p.147– Leucitolith, Linosaite, Marienbergite, 181. [Tholeiite] Martinite, Melanephelinite, Melilitholith, JUNG, J. & BROUSSE, R., 1959. Classification Nepheline andesite, Nephelinite basanite, modale des roches éruptives. Masson & Cie, Nephelinite tephrite, Nordsjöite, Noseanolith, Paris. 122pp. [Leucitonephelinite, Noselitite, Parchettite, Penikkavaarite, Trachylabradorite] Pikeite, Rafaelite, Sodalite basalt, Sumacoite, JURINE, L., 1806. Lettre de M. le Professeur Tannbuschite, Tasmanite, Tutvetite, Jurine, de Genève, à M. Gillet-Laumont, Ventrallite, Vetrallite, Westerwaldite] Membre du Conseil des Mines, Correspondant JOHANNSEN, A., 1939. A Descriptive Petrogra- de l’Institut.Journal des Mines. Paris. Vol.19, phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- p.367–378. [Arkesine, Dolerine, Notite, sity Press. 2nd Edn, Vol.1, 318pp. Protogine, Spurine] JOPLIN, G.A., 1964. A Petrography of Austral- KAISER-GIESSEN, E., 1913. Neue nephelin- ian Igneous Rocks.Angus & Robertson, Syd- gesteine aus Deutsch-Südwestafrika. ney. 253pp. [Shoshonite] Verhandlungen der Gesellschaft Deutscher JUAN, V.C., TAI, H. & CHANG, F.H., 1953. Naturforscher und Ärtze. Vol.86, Pt.2, p.595– Taiwanite, a new basaltic glassy rock of East 598. [Klinghardtite] Coastal Range, Taiwan, and its bearing on KALB, G., 1936. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der parental magma-type. Acta Geologica Auswürflinge des Laacher Seegebietes. II. Taiwanica. Taipei. Vol.5, p.1–25. [Taiwanite] Zwei Arten von Umbildungen kristalliner JUDD, J.W., 1876. On the ancient volcano of Schiefer zu sanidiniten. Zeitschrift für the district of Schemnitz, Hungary. Quar- Kristallographie, Mineralogie und terly Journal of the Geological Society of Petrographie. Leipzig. Abt. B. Vol.47, p.185– London. Vol.32, p.292–325. [Matraite] 210. [Laachite] JUDD, J.W., 1881. Volcanoes. Kegan Paul & KALB, G. & BENDIG, M., 1938. Beiträge zur Trench, London. 2nd Edn, 381pp. [Ultraba- Kenntnis der Auswürflinge des Laacher sic] Seegebietes.Decheniana. Verhandlungen des JUDD, J.W., 1885. On the Tertiary and older Naturhistorischen Vereins der Rheinlande peridotites of Scotland. Quarterly Journal of und Westfalens. Bonn. Vol.98, p.1–12. 4.2 References 181

[Gleesites] KIRWAN, R., 1784. Elements of Mineralogy. KARPINSKII, A., 1869. Avgitovye porody Elmsly, London. 412pp. [Granitell, derevni Muldakaevoi i gory Kachkanar. Granitone] Gornyi zhurnal. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.2, No.5, KIRWAN, R., 1794. Elements of Mineralogy. p.225–255. [Muldakaite] Elmsly, London. 2nd Edn, Vol.1, 510pp. KARPINSKII, A., 1903. O zamechatelnoi tak [Ferrilite, Granatine, Granilite, Igneous rock, nazyvaemoi groruditovoi gornoi porode iz Plutonic] Zabaikalskoi oblasti.Izvestiia Imperatorskoi KLIPSTEIN, A. VON, 1843. Beiträge zur Akademii Nauk. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.19, geologischen Kenntnis der östlichen Alpen. No.2, p.1–32. [Karite] Heyer, Giessen. Vol.1, 311pp. KATO, T., 1920. A contribution to the know- [Mulatoporphyry (Mulattophyre)] ledge of the cassisterite veins of pneumato- KLOOS, J.H., 1885. Ein Uralitgestein von hydatogenetic or hydrothermal origin. A study Ebersteinburg im nördlichen Schwarzwald. of the copper–tin veins of the Akénobé dis- Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie trict in the Province of Tajima, Japan. Journal und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. of the College of Science, Imperial Univer- A. Bd.2, p.82–88. [Uralitite] sity of Tokyo. Vol.43, Art.5, p.17–18. KNIGHT, C.W., 1905. Analcite-trachyte tuffs [Akenobeite] and breccias from southeast Alberta, Canada. KEILLER, A., 1936. Two axes of Presely stone The Canadian Record of Science. Montreal. from Ireland. Antiquity. A Quarterly Review Vol.9, p.265–278. [Blairmorite] of Archaeology. Gloucester. Vol.10, p.220– KNIGHT, W.C., 1898. Bentonite. Engineering 221. [Preselite] and Mining Journal. Vol.66, p.491. [Ben- KEMP, J.F., 1890. The basic dikes occurring tonite] outside of the syenite areas of Arkansas. KOBELL, F. VON, 1838. Grundzüge der Annual Report of the Geological Survey of Mineralogie. Schrag, Nürnberg. 348pp. Arkansas. Little Rock. Vol.2, p.392–406. [Wehrlite] [Ouachitite] KOCH, A., 1858. Paläozoische Schichten und KEYES, C.R., 1895. The origin and relations of Grünsteine in den herzogisch nassauischen Central Maryland granites. Report of the Aemtern Dillenburg und Herborn, unter United States Geological Survey. Washing- Berücksichtigung allgemeiner Lagerungs- ton. p.651–755. [Binary granite] verhältnisse in angränzenden Ländertheilen. KHAZOV, R.A., 1983. Ladogality – novye Jahrbuch des Vereins für Naturkunde im apatitonosnye shchelochnye ultraosnovnye Herzogthum Nassau. Wiesbaden. Vol.13, porody.Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Len- p.85–326. [Lahnporphyry] ingrad. Vol.268, p.1199–1203. [Ladogalite, KOLDERUP, C.F., 1896. Die Labradorfelse des Ladogite, Nevoite] westlichen Norwegens. I. Das Labrador- KILPATRICK, J.A. & ELLIS, D.J., 1992. C-type felsgebiet bei Ekersund und Soggendal. magmas: igneous charnockites and their ex- Bergens Museums Aarbog (Årbok) trusive equivalents.Transactions of the Royal Afhandlinger og Årsberetning. Vol.5, p.1– Society of Edinburgh: Earth Science. Vol.83, 222. [Ilmenitite, Soggendalite] p.155-164. [C-type Granite] KOLDERUP, C.F., 1898. Lofotens og KINAHAN, G.H., 1875. On the nomenclature of Vesteraalens gabbrobergarter. Bergens Mu- rocks. Geological Magazine. London. Vol.2, seums Aarbog (Årbok) Afhandlinger og Decade 2, p.425–426. [Bottleite] Årsberetning. Vol.7, p.1–54. [Oligoclasite] 182 4 Bibliography of terms

KOLDERUP, C.F., 1903. Die Labradorfelse des Dioritgabbrogang nebst seinen Peridotiten westlischen Norwegens. II. Die Labradorfelse und Pyroxeniten im Spieglitzer Schnee- und und die mit denselben verwandten Gesteine Bielengebirge. Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich- in dem Bergensgebiete. Bergens Museums Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt. Aarbog (Årbok) Afhandlinger og Wien. Vol.67, p.1–201. [Aegirinolith Årsberetning. Vol.12, p.1–129. [Birkremite (Aigirinolith, Egirinolith), Bielenite, (Bjerkreimite), Farsundite, Mangerite] Marchite, Minettefels, Niklesite, Titanolite, KOLENEC, F., 1904. Über einige leukokrate Weigelite] Gang-Gesteine vom Monzoni und Predazzo. KROUSTCHOFF, K. DE, 1885. Note préliminaire Mitteilungen des Naturwissenschaftlichen sur la Wolhynite de M. d Ossowski. Bulletin Vereins für Steiermark. Graz. Vol.40, p.161– de la Société Française de Minéralogie. Paris. 212. [Feldspathite] Vol.8, p.441–451. [Volhynite (Wolhynite)] KOTÔ, B., 1909. Journeys through Korea (First KTÉNAS, C.A., 1928. Sur la présence de laves contribution). Journal of the College of Sci- alcalines dans la mer Egée. Compte Rendu ence, Imperial University of Tokyo. Vol.26, Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie Art.2, p.1–207. [Eutectofelsite (Eutekto- des Sciences. Paris. Vol.186, p.1631–1633. felsite, Eutectophyre), Granomasanite, [Eustratite] Masanite, Masanophyre] KUNO, H., 1960. High-alumina basalt.Journal KOTÔ, B., 1916A. The great eruption of Sakura- of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.1, p.121–145. jima in 1914. Journal of the College of Sci- [High-alumina basalt, Transitional basalt] ence, Imperial University of Tokyo. Vol.38, KUNZ, G.F., 1908. Precious stones. Mineral Art.3, p.1–237. [Ceramicite, Keramikite] Industry, its Statistics, Technology and Trade KOTÔ, B., 1916B. On the volcanoes of Japan. (in the United States and other Countries). V. Journal of the Geological Society of Toyko. New York. Vol.16, p.790–812. [Jadeolite] Vol.23, p.95–127. [Orthoandesite, KUPLETSKII, B.M., 1932. Kukisvumchorr i Orthobasalt, Sanukitoid] prilegayushchie k nemu massivy tsentralnoi KOVALENKO, V.I., KUZMIN, M.I., ANTIPIN, V.S. chasti Khibinskikh tundr. Trudy Soveta po & PETROV, L.L., 1971. Topassoderzhashchii Izucheniiu Proizvoditel’nykh Sil, Seriia kvartsevyi keratofyr (ongonit) – novaya Kolskaia. Materialy po Petrografii i raznovidnost subvulkanicheskikh zhilnykh Geokhimii Kolskogo Poluostrova. Vol.2, p.5– magmaticheskikh porod. Doklady Akademii 72. [Rischorrite] Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. Vol.199, No.2, LACROIX, A., 1893. Les enclaves des roches p.430–433. [Ongonite] volcaniques. Macon, Paris. 710pp. [Melili- KRANCK, E.H., 1939. The rock-ground of the tite] coast of Labrador and the connection be- LACROIX, A., 1894. Etude minéralogique de la tween the Pre-cambrian of Greenland and lherzolite des Pyrénées et de ses phénomènes North America. Bulletin de la Commission de contact. Nouvelles Archives du Muséum Géologique de la Finlande. Helsingfors. d’Histoire Naturelle. Paris. Vol.6, 3rd Ser., Vol.22, No.125, p.65–86. [Aillikite] p.209–308. [Amphibololite] KRENNER, M.J., 1910. Über Tephrite in Ungarn. LACROIX, A., 1895. Sur les roches basiques Compte Rendu de la XIe Session du Congrès constituant des filons minces dans la lherzo- Géologique International (Stockholm). Vol.1, lite des Pyrénées. Compte Rendu p.740. [Danubite] Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie KRETSCHMER, F., 1917. Der metamorphe des Sciences. Paris. Vol.120, p.752–755. 4.2 References 183

[Diopsidite, Pyroxenolite] Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie LACROIX, A., 1900. Sur un nouveau groupe des Sciences. Paris. Vol.150, p.18–22. d’enclaves homoeogènes des roches [Ivoirite] volcaniques, les microtinites des andésites et LACROIX, A., 1911A. Le cortège filonien des des téphrites. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire péridotites de Nouvelle-Calédonie. Compte des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de Paris. Vol.130, p.348–351. [Microtinite] l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.152, LACROIX, A., 1901A. Sur un nouveau groupe p.816–822. [Ouenite] de roches très basiques. Compte Rendu LACROIX, A., 1911B. Les syénites néphéliniques Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie de l’Archipel de Los et leurs minéraux. des Sciences. Paris. Vol.132, p.358–360. Nouvelles Archives du Muséum d’Histoire [Ariegite] Naturelle. Paris. Vol.3, 5th Ser., p.1–131. LACROIX, A., 1901B. Les roches basiques [Topsailite] accompagnant les lherzolites et les ophites LACROIX, A., 1914. Les roches basiques non des Pyrénées. 8th International Geological volcaniques de Madagascar. Compte Rendu Congress, Paris. Vol.8, p.826–829. Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie [Avezacite] des Sciences. Paris. Vol.159, p.417–422. LACROIX, A., 1902. Matériaux pour la [Anabohitsite] minéralogie de Madagascar – Les roches LACROIX, A., 1915. Sur un type nouveau de alcalines caractérisant la province roche granitique alcaline renfermant une pétrographique d’Ampafindava. Nouvelles eucolite. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Archives du Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle. Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Paris. Vol.4, 4th Ser., p.1–214. [Nepheline Vol.161, p.253–258. [Fasibitikite] gabbro, Nepheline monzonite] LACROIX, A., 1916A. Sur quelques roches LACROIX, A., 1905. Sur un nouveau type volcaniques mélanocrates des Possessions pétrographique représentant la forme de françaises de l’Océan Indien et du Pacifique. profondeur de certaines leucotéphrites de la Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances Somma. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.163, Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. p.177–183. [Ankaramite] Vol.141, p.1188–1193. [Sommaite] LACROIX, A., 1916B. La constitution des roches LACROIX, A., 1907. Etude minéralogique des volcaniques de l’extrême nord de Madagas- produits silicatés de l’éruption du Vésuve car et de Nosy bé; les ankaratrites de Madagas- (Avril 1906).Nouvelles Archives du Muséum car en général. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire d’Histoire Naturelle. Paris. Vol.9, 4th Ser., des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. p.1–172. [Pollenite] Paris. Vol.163, p.253–258. [Ankaratrite, LACROIX, A., 1909. Sur l’existence de roches Fasinite] grenues intrusives pliocènes dans le massif LACROIX, A., 1916C. Les syénites à riébéckite volcanique du Cantal. Compte Rendu d’Alter Pedroso (Portugal), leurs formes Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie mésocrates (lusitanites) et leur transforma- des Sciences. Paris. Vol.149, p.540–546. tion en leptynites et en gneiss. Compte Rendu [Essexite-gabbro] Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie LACROIX, A., 1910. Sur l’existence à la Côte des Sciences. Paris. Vol.163, p.279–283. d’Ivoire d’une série pétrographique compa- [Lusitanite] rable à celle de la charnockite.Compte Rendu LACROIX, A., 1917A. Les laves à haüyne 184 4 Bibliography of terms

d’Auvergne et leurs enclaves homoeogènes: car. Challamel, Paris. Vol.2, 694pp. importance théorique de ces dernières. [Algarvite, Ampasimenite, Antsohite, Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances Dissogenite, Finandranite, Itsindrite, de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.164, Lindinosite] p.581–588. [Mareugite, Ordanchite, Tahitite] LACROIX, A., 1923. Minéralogie de Madagas- LACROIX, A., 1917B. Les roches grenues d’un car. Challamel, Paris. Vol.3, 450pp. magma leucitique étudiées à l’aide des blocs [Dellenitoid, Doreite, Etindite, Kivite, holocristallins de la Somma. Compte Rendu Oceanite, Phonolitoid, Rhyolitoid, Sakalavite, Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie Sancyite] des Sciences. Paris. Vol.165, p.207–211. LACROIX, A., 1924. Les laves analcimiques de [Campanite, Ottajanite, Puglianite, l’Afrique du Nord et, d’une façon générale, la Sebastianite] classification des laves renfermant de LACROIX, A., 1917C. Les péridotites des l’analcime. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire Pyrénées et les autres roches intrusives non des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. feldspathiques qui les accompagnent.Compte Paris. Vol.178, p.529–535. [Scanoite] Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de LACROIX, A., 1925. Sur un nouveau type de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.165, roche éruptive alcaline récente. Compte p.381–387. [Lherzite] Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de LACROIX, A., 1917D. Les laves leucitiques de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.180, la Somma. Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire p.481–484. [Ordosite] des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences. LACROIX, A., 1926. La systématique des roches Paris. Vol.165, p.481–487. [Vesuvite] leucitiques; les types de la famille syénitique. LACROIX, A., 1917E. Les formes grenues du Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances magma leucitique du volcan Laziale. Compte de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.182, Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de p.597–601. [Gaussbergite, Kajanite] l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.165, LACROIX, A., 1927A. Les rhyolites et les p.1029–1035. [Braccianite] trachytes hyperalcalins quartzifères, à propos LACROIX, A., 1918. Sur quelques roches de ceux de la Corée. Compte Rendu filoniennes sodiques de l’Archipel de Los, Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie Guinée française. Compte Rendu des Sciences. Paris. Vol.185, p.1410–1415. Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie [Hakutoite] des Sciences. Paris. Vol.166, p.539–545. LACROIX, A., 1927B. La constitution [Kassaite, Tamaraite] lithologique des îles volcaniques de la LACROIX, A., 1919. Dacites et dacitoïdes à Polynésie Australe.Mémoires de l’Académie propos des laves de la Martinique. Compte des Sciences (de l’Institut de France). Paris. Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances de Vol.59, p.107. [Murite] l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.168, LACROIX, A., 1928A. La composition p.297–302. [Dacitoid] minéralogique et chimique des roches LACROIX, A., 1920. La systématique des roches éruptives et particulièrement des laves grenues à plagioclases et feldspathoïdes. mésozoiques et plus récentes de la Chine Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances orientale. Bulletin of the Geological Society de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.170, of China. Peking. Vol.7, p.13–59. p.20–25. [Berondrite, Luscladite, Mafraite] [Mandchurite (Manchurite, Mandchourite, LACROIX, A., 1922. Minéralogie de Madagas- Mandschurite)] 4.2 References 185

LACROIX, A., 1928B. Les pegmatitoïdes des Annales des Mines ou Recueil de Mémoires roches volcaniques à faciès basaltiques. sur l’Exploration des Mines, et sur les Sci- Compte Rendu Hebdomadaire des Séances ences qui s’y rapportent; rédigés par le Conseil de l’Académie des Sciences. Paris. Vol.187, Général des Mines. Paris. Vol.6, p.245–314. p.321–326. [Pegmatitoid] [Monzonite] LACROIX, A., 1933. Contribution à la LAPPARENT, A.A. DE, 1883. Traité de Géologie. connaissance de la composition chimique et Savy, Paris. 1st Edn, 1280pp. [Ortholithe minéralogique des roches éruptives de (Ortholite)] l’Indochine. Bulletin du Service Géologique LAPPARENT, A.A. DE, 1885. Traité de Géologie. de l’Indochine. Saïgon. Vol.20, No.3, 208pp. Savy, Paris. 2nd Edn, 1504pp. [Granulophyre] [Argeinite, Cocite, Florinite, Jerseyite, LAPPARENT, A.A. DE, 1893. Traité de Géologie. Kemahlite, Melfite, Melilitolite, Mikenite, Masson & Cie, Paris. 3rd Edn, 1645pp. Monzogranite, Nemite, Niligongite, [Granoliparite] Plagioclasolite] LAPWORTH, C., 1898. Long excursion to the LAGORIO, A., 1897. Itinéraire géologique Birmingham district. Proceedings of the d’Alouchta à Sébastopol par Yalta, Geologists’ Association. London. Vol.15, Bakhtchissaraï et Mangoup-Kalé. 7th Inter- p.417–428. [Anchorite] national Geological Congress, St Petersburg. LARSEN, E.S. & HUNTER, J.F., 1914. Melilite Excursions Guide. Vol.33, p.1–28. [Taurite] and other minerals from Gunnison County, LAITAKARI, A., 1918. Einige Albitepidot- Colorado. Journal of the Washington Acad- gesteine von Südfinnland.Bulletin de la Com- emy of Sciences. Vol.4, p.473–479. [Uncom- mission Géologique de la Finlande. pahgrite] Helsingfors. Vol.9, No.51, p.1–13. LARSEN, E.S. & PARDEE, J.T., 1929. The stock [Helsinkite] of alkaline rocks near Libby, Montana. Jour- LAMEYRE, J., 1966. Leucogranites et nal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.37, p.97–112. muscovitisation dans le Massif Central [Glimmerite] français. Annales de la Faculté des Sciences LASAULX, A. VON, 1875. Elemente der de l’Université de Clermont, Clermont- Petrographie. Strauss, Bonn. 486pp. [Olivine Ferrand. 264pp. [Episyenite, Leucogranite] gabbro, Orthophonite, Troctolite] LANG, H.O., 1877. Grundriss der LASPEYRES, H., 1869. Über das Zusammen- Gesteinskunde. Haessel, Leipzig. 289pp. vorkommen von Magneteisen und Titaneisen [Hungarite, Plädorite] in Eruptivgesteinen und über die sogenannten LANG, H.O., 1891. Versuch einer Ordnung der petrographischen Gesetze. Neues Jahrbuch Eruptivgesteine nach ihren chemischen für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. Bestande. Tschermaks Mineralogische und Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.40, p.513– Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.12, 531. [Palatinite] 2nd Ser., p.199–252. [Aetna-basalt, Amiatite, LAWSON, A.C., 1893. The geology of Carmelo Bolsenite, Christianite, Puys-andesite, Rhön Bay. University of California Publications. basalt] Bulletin of the Department of Geology. LANGIUS, C.N., 1708. Historia Lapidum Berkeley. Vol.1, p.1–59. [Carmeloite] Figuratorum Helvetiae ejusque Viciniae. LAWSON, A.C., 1896. On malignite, a family of Jacobi Tomasini, Venice. 165pp. [Grammite] basic plutonic orthoclase rocks rich in alkalis LAPPARENT, A.A. DE, 1864. Mémoire sur la and lime intrusive in the Coutchiching schists constitution géologique du Tyrol méridional. of Poohbah Lake. University of California 186 4 Bibliography of terms

Publications. Bulletin of the Department of HAWTHORNE, F.C., KATO, A., KISCH, H.J., Geology. Berkeley. Vol.1, No.12, p.337–362. KRIVOVICHEV, V.G., LINTHOUT, K., LAIRD, J., [Malignite] MANDRINO, J.A., MARESCH, W.V., NICKEL, LAWSON, A.C., 1903. Plumasite, an oligoclase- E.H., ROCK, N.M.S., SCHUMACHER, J.C., SMITH, corundum rock near Spanish Peak, Califor- D.C., STEPHENSON, N.C.N., UNGARETTI, L., nia. University of California Publications. WHITTAKER, E.J.W. & YOUZHI, G., 1997. Bulletin of the Department of Geology. Nomenclature of amphiboles: Report of the Berkeley. Vol.3, No.8, p.219–229. Subcommittee on Amphiboles of the Interna- [Plumasite] tional Mineralogical Association Commis- LE BAS, M.J., 1977. Carbonatite–Nephelinite sion on New Minerals and Mineral Names. Volcanism. Wiley, London. 347pp. [Ferro- Mineralogical Magazine and Journal of the carbonatite] Mineralogical Society. London. Vol.61, LE BAS, M.J., LE MAITRE, R.W., STRECKEISEN, p.295-321; The Canadian Mineralogist. A. & ZANETTIN, B., 1986. A chemical classi- Vol.35, p.216-246; American Mineralogist. fication of volcanic rocks based on the total Vol.82, p.1019-1031. alkali–silica diagram. Journal of Petrology. LEBEDEV, A.P. & VAKHRUSHEV, V.A., 1953. Oxford. Vol.27, p.745–750. [Basaltic Yavleniya kontaminatsii v zhilnykh trachyandesite] giperbazitakh yuzhnoi Fergany. Izvestiia LE MAITRE, R.W., 1984. A proposal by the Akademii Nauk SSSR, Seriia IUGS Subcommission on the Systematics of Geologicheskaia. No.1, p.114–131. Igneous Rocks for a chemical classification [Ferganite] of volcanic rocks based on the total alkali LEBEDINSKY, V.I. & CHU TSZYA-SYAN, 1958. silica (TAS) diagram. Australian Journal of Ob anortoklaze v shchelochnykh bazaltakh Earth Science. Melbourne. Vol.31, p.243– yuzhnoi okrainy mongolskogo plato (KNR). 255. [Picrobasalt, Potassic trachybasalt] Zapiski Vsesoiuznogo Mineralogicheskogo LE M AITRE, R.W.(EDITOR), BATEMAN, P., DUDEK, Obshchestva. Moskva. Vol.87, p.14–22. A., KELLER, J., LAMEYRE, M., LE BAS, M.J., [Spumulite] SABINE, P.A., SCHMID, R., SØRENSEN, H., LEHMANN, E., 1924. Das Vulkangebiet am STRECKEISEN, A., WOOLLEY, A.R. & ZANETTIN, Nordende des Nyassa als magmatische B., 1989. A Classification of Igneous Rocks Provinz. Zeitschrift für Vulkanologie. and a Glossary of Terms. Recommendations Reimer, Berlin. Ergänzungsband 4, 209pp. of the International Union of Geological Sci- [Atlantite, Essexite-basalt] ences Subcommission on the Systematics of LEHMANN, E., 1949. Das Keratophyr- Igneous Rocks. Blackwell Scientific Publi- Weilburgit-Problem. Heidelberger Beiträge cations, Oxford. p.193. [Hyalo-] zur Mineralogie und Petrographie. Berlin. LE PUILLON DE BOBLAYE, E. & VIRLET, TH., Vol.2, p.1–166. [Weilburgite] 1833. Expédition scientifique de Morée: LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1821. Handbuch der géologie et minéralogie. Levrault, Paris. Oryktognosie. Mohr & Winter, Heidelberg. Vol.2, Pt.2, p.1–375. [Prasophyre] 720pp. [Cantalite] LEA, F.M. & DESCH, C.H., 1935. The Chem- LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1823A. Charakteristik istry of Cement and Concrete. Arnold, Lon- der Felsarten.Engelmann, Heidelberg. Vol.1, don. 429pp. [Tetin] p.1–230. [Aplite, Blatterstein, Felstone, LEAKE, B.E., WOOLLEY, A.R., ARPS, C.E.S., Granitite, Greisen, Kugeldiorite, Tholerite] BIRCH, W.D., GILBERT, M.C., GRICE, J.D., LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1823B. Charakteristik 4.2 References 187

der Felsarten.Engelmann, Heidelberg. Vol.3, LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1900A. Kritische p.599–772. [Agglomerate, Trass] Beiträge zur Systematik der Eruptivgesteine. LEONHARD, K.C. VON, 1832. Die Basalt-Gebilde II. Tschermaks Mineralogische und in ihren Beziehungen zu normalen und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.19, abnormen Felsmassen. Schweizerbart, Stutt- 2nd Ser., p.169–181. [Anorthophyre, gart. Vol.1, 498pp. [Anamesite] Anorthosyenite] LEPSIUS, R., 1878. Das Westliche Süd-Tyrol. LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1900B. Geologi– Hertz, Berlin. 372pp. [Nonesite] cheskii ocherk Yuzhno-Zaozerskoi dachi i LEWIS, H. C., 1888. The matrix of the dia- Denezhkina kamnya na severnom Urale. mond.Geological Magazine. London. Vol.5, Trudy Imperatorskago Sankt-Peterburgskago Decade 3, p.129–131. [Kimberlite] Obshchestva Estestvoispytatelei. Sankt LINDGREN, W., 1886. Eruptive rocks. In: W.M. Peterburg. Vol.30, No.5, p.1–257. Davis, Relation of the coal of Montana to the [Alkaliptoche] older rocks. In: R. Pumpelly, Report on the LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1901. Kritische Mining Industries of the United States (ex- Beiträge zur Systematik der Eruptivgesteine. clusive of the precious metals), with special IV. Tschermaks Mineralogische und investigation into the iron resources of the Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.20, Republic and into the Cretaceous coal of the 2nd Ser., p.110–128. [Anorthoclasite, Northwest. 10th Decennial Census of the Calciptoche, Feldspathidolite, Feldspatholite, United States: 1880. Vol.15, p.727. [Anal- Leucolite, Leucoptoche, Melanolite, cime basalt] Melanoptoche, Melilithite, Microclinite, LINDGREN, W., 1893. Art. XXX – The auri- Nephelinolith, Pikroptoche (Pycroptoche)] ferous veins of Meadow Lake, California. LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1905A. Petro– American Journal of Science. New Haven. graficheskaya ekskursiya po r. Tagilu. Vol.46, 3rd Ser., p.201–206. [Granodiorite] Izvestiia Sankt-Peterburgskago Polytekh- LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU.,† 1896. K voprosu nicheskago Instituta Imperatora Petra o khimicheskoi klassifikatsii izverzhennykh Velikago. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.3, p.1–40. gornykh porod.Trudy Imperatorskago Sankt- [Camptovogesite] Peterburgskago Obshchestva Estestvois- LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1905B. Petro– pytatelei. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.27, No.1, graphische Untersuchungen im Centralen p.175–176. [Hyperacidite] Kaukasus. Zapiski Imperatorskogo (Sankt LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1898. Issle- Peterburgskogo) Mineralogicheskogo dovaniya po teoreticheskoi petrografii v Obshchestva. Vol.42, p.237–280. [Dumalite] svyazi s izucheniem izverzhennykh porod LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1928. Some quer- Centralnogo Kavkaza.Trudy Imperatorskago ies on rock classification and nomenclature. Sankt-Peterburgskago Obshchestva Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. Estestvoispytatelei. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.26, Ser.A., p.139–142. [Keratophyrite] No.5, p.1–104. [Hypobasite, Mesite] LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1934. Problema genezisa magmaticheskikh porod i puti k ee razresheniyu. Izadatel’stvo Akademii Nauk † The current transliteration of this name would SSSR, Moskva. 58pp. [Anatectite (Anatexite), be Levinson-Lessing. However, to maintain uniformity with previous publications, the older Prototectite, Syntectite] transliteration of Loewinson-Lessing has been LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., 1936. O used. nesilikatnykh magmakh. Akademiku 188 4 Bibliography of terms

V.I.Vernadskomu k piatidesiatiletiiu mezhgornogo progiba. Izadatel’stvo nauchnoi i pedagogicheskoi deiatel’nosti. Akademii Nauk SSSR, Moskva. 176pp. Akademiia Nauk SSSR. Vol.2, p.989–997. [Goryachite] [Apatitolite] LUNDQVIST, T., 1975. The “kenningite” found LOEWINSON-LESSING, F. YU., GINZBERG, A.S. & near Sundsvall, central Sweden. Geologiska DILAKTORSKII, N.P., 1932. Trappy Tuluno- Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar. Udinskogo i Bratskogo raionov v Vostochnoi Stockholm. Vol.97, p.189-192. [Kenningite] Sibiri. Trudy Soveta po Izucheniiu LYELL, C., 1835. Principles of Geology. Proizvoditel’nykh Sil. Seriia Sibirskaia. Murray, London. 4th Edn, Vol.1, 406pp. Vol.1, p.1–82. [Angarite, Anorthobase, [Lapilli] Orthobase] MACDONALD, G.A., 1949. Hawaiian Petro- LOISELLE, M.C. & WONES, D.R., 1979. Char- graphic Province. Bulletin of the Geological acteristics and origin of anorogenic granites. Society of America. New York. Vol.60, Abstracts of papers to be presented at the p.1541–1596. [Mimosite] Annual Meetings of the Geological Society MACHATSCHKI, F., 1927. Enstatit-Hornblendit of America and Associated Societies, San von Grönland. Centralblatt für Mineralogie, Diego, California, November 5-8, 1979. Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Abt.A. Vol.11, p.468. [A-type granite] p.172–175. [Grönlandite (Greenlandite)] LORENZO, G. DE, 1904. The history of volcanic MARCET RIBA, J., 1925. El método notural en action in the Phlegræan Fields. Quarterly Petrografía. Rocas eruptivas intrusivas de la Journal of the Geological Society of London. serie calco-alcalina. Memorias de la Real Vol.60, p.296–314. [Mappamonte, Piperno] Academia de Ciencias y Artes de Barcelona. LOSSEN, K.A., 1886. Über die verschiedene Vol.19, No.10, p.245–419. [Alentegite, Bedeutung, welche dem Worte Palatinit von Andersonite, Eichstädtite, Finlandite, Ivreite, den Petrographen beigelegt worden ist, und Kolderupite, Langite, Lossenite, knüpfte daran einige Mittheilungen über seine Rotenburgite] Stellung zur Mealphyr-Frage. Zeitschrift der MARSHALL, P., 1906. The geology of Dunedin Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Ber- (New Zealand). Quarterly Journal of the lin. Vol.38, p.921–926. [Hysterobase] Geological Society of London. Vol.62, p.381– LOSSEN, K.A., 1892. Vergleichende Studien 424. [Kaiwekite, Ulrichite] über die Gesteine des Spiemonts und des MARSHALL, P., 1932. Notes on some volcanic Bosenbergs bei St. Wedel und verwandte rocks of the North Island of New Zealand. benachbarte Eruptivtypen aus der Zeit des New Zealand Journal of Science and Tech- Rothliegenden. Jahrbuch der Königlich nology. Wellington. Vol.13, p.198–200. Preussischen Geologischen Landesanstalt [Ignimbrite] und Bergakademie. Berlin. Vol.10, for 1889, MARSHALL, P., 1935. Acid rocks of the Taupo- p.258–321. [Pegmatophyre] Rotorua volcanic district.Transactions of the LOUGHLIN, G.F., 1912. The gabbros and asso- Royal Society of New Zealand. Dunedin. ciated rocks at Preston, Connecticut.Bulletin Vol.64, p.323–366. [Lapidite, Lenticulite, of the United States Geological Survey. Pulverulite] Washington. Vol.492, p.1–158. [Quartz MARTIN, R. & DE SITTER-KOOMANS, C., 1955. anorthosite] Pseudotectites from Colombia and Peru. LUCHITSKII, I.V., 1960. Vulkanizm i tektonika Leidse Geologische Mededelingen. Leiden. devonskikh vpadin Minusinskogo Vol.20, p.151–164. [Macusanite] 4.2 References 189

*MARZARI PENCATI, G., 1819. Cenni geologici für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. e mineralogici sulle province venete e sul Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.II, p.62–63. Tirolo. 1-54, Vicenza, 1820. Supplemento al [Melanide] Nuovo Osservatorio Veneziano. N. 118–127, MILLER, W.J., 1919. Pegmatite, silexite, and Venezia. [Sievite] aplite of Northern New York. Journal of MAWSON, D., 1906. The minerals and genesis Geology. Chicago. Vol.27, p.28–54. [Silexite] of the veins and schlieren traversing the MILLOSEVICH, F., 1908. Studi sulle rocce aegirine-syenite in the Bowral quarries. vulcaniche di Sardegna. I. Le rocce di Sassari Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New e di Porto Torres. Atti della Reale Accademia South Wales. Sydney. Vol.31, p.579–607. (Nazionale) dei Lincei. Rendiconti. Classe di [Bowralite] Scienze Fisiche, Matematiche e Naturali. MAZZUOLI, L. & ISSEL, A., 1881. Relazione Roma. Vol.6, p.403–438. [Trachydacite] degli studi fatti per un rilievo delle masse MILLOSEVICH, F., 1927. Le rocce a corindone ofiolitiche nella riviera di Levante (Liguria). della Val Sessera (Prealpi Biellesi). Atti della Bollettino del Reale Comitato Geologico Reale Accademia (Nazionale) dei Lincei. d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.12, p.313–349. Rendiconti. Classe di Scienze Fisiche, [Calcogranitone, Ophigranitone, Silico- Matematiche e Naturali. Roma. Vol.5, p.22– granitone] 31. [Sesseralite] MCHENRY, A. & WATT, W.W., 1895. Guide to MITCHELL, R.H., 1995. Kimberlites, the Collection of Rocks and Fossils belong- Orangeites, and Related Rocks. Plenum ing to the Geological Survey of Ireland. Ire- Press, New York and London. 410pp. land Geological Survey. Museum of Science [Orangeite] and Art, Dublin. 155pp. [Ivernite] MIYASHIRO, A. & SHIDO, F., 1975. Tholeiitic MENNELL, F.P., 1929. Some Mesozoic and and calc-alkali series in relation to the behav- Tertiary igneous rocks from Portuguese East iours of titanium, vanadium, chromium, and Africa. Geological Magazine. London. nickel. American Journal of Science. New Vol.66, p.529–540. [Lupatite] Haven. Vol.275, p.165-277. [Abyssal MICHEL-LÉVY, A., 1874. Note sur une classe de tholeiite] roches éruptives intermédiaires entre les gran- MONTEIRO, M, 1814. Du pyroméride globulaire ites porphyroïdes et les porphyres granitoïdes ou de la roche connue sous le nom de porphyre groupe des granulites. Bulletin de la Société globuleux de Corse. Journal des Mines. Paris. Géologique de France. Paris. Vol.2, p.177– Vol.35, p.347–360. [Pyromeride] 189. [Granulite] MOOR, G.G. & SHEINMAN, YU. M., 1946. Porody MICHEL-LÉVY, A., 1894. Etude sur la iz severnoi okrainy Sibirskoi platformy. détermination des feldspaths. Baudry, Paris. Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. 107pp. [Trachyandesite] Vol.51, No.2, p.141–144. [Meimechite MICHEL-LÉVY, A., 1897. Mémoire sur le (Meymechite)] porphyre bleu de l’Esterel. Bulletin des Serv- MORIMOTO, N., FABRIES, J., FERGUSON, A.K., ices de la Carte Géologique de la France et GINZBURG, I.V., ROSS, M., SEIFERT, F.A. & des Topographies Souterraines. Paris. Vol.9, ZUSSMAN, J., 1988. Nomenclature of pyr- No.57, p.1–40. [Esterellite] oxenes. Mineralogical Magazine and Jour- MILCH, L., 1927. A. Johannsen: A revised field nal of the Mineralogical Society. London. Classification of Igneous Rocks. (Journ. of Vol.52, p.535-550. Geol. 34. 1926. 181-182.). Neues Jahrbuch MOROZEWICZ, J., 1899. Experimentelle 190 4 Bibliography of terms

Untersuchungen über die Bildung der Geognosie. Engelmann, Leipzig. Vol.2, Minerale im Magma. Tschermaks 1222pp. [Porphyrite] Mineralogische und Petrographische NEMOTO, T., 1934. Preliminary note on alka- Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.18, 2nd Ser., p.105– line rhyolites from Tokati, Hokkaido. Jour- 240. [Kyschtymite] nal of the Faculty of Science, Hokkaido Uni- MOROZEWICZ, J., 1901. Gora Magnitnaya i eya versity. Sapporo. Vol.2, Ser. 4, p.299–321. blizhaishiya okrestnosti. Trudy [Okawaite] Geologicheskago Komiteta. Sankt Peterburg. NIGGLI, P., 1923. Gesteins- und Mineral- Vol.18, No.1, p.1–104. [Atatschite] provinzen.Borntraeger, Berlin. Vol.1, 602pp. MOROZEWICZ, J., 1902. Ueber Mariupolit, ein [Coloradoite, Engadinite, Evisite, extremes Glied der Elaeolithsyenite. Greenhalghite, Lamproite, Lamprosyenite, Tschermaks Mineralogische und Nosykombite, Orvietite, Peléeite, Yosemitite] Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.21, NIGGLI, P., 1931. Die quantitive mineralogische 2nd Ser., p.238–246. [Mariupolite] Klassifikation der Eruptivgesteine. MOROZOV, A.I., 1938. Zametka o kamchatskoi Schweizerische Mineralogische und novoi gornoi porode. Biulleten Petrographische Mitteilungen. Zürich. Vulkanologicheskoi Stantsii na Kamchatke. Vol.11, p.296–364. [Alkali diorite, Alkali No.3, p.17–20. [Kamchatite] gabbro, Pheno-] MOSEBACH, R., 1956. Khewraite vom Khewra NIGGLI, P., 1936. Die Magmatypen. Gorge, Pakistan, ein neuer Typus kalireicher Schweizerische Mineralogische und Effusivgesteine. Neues Jahrbuch für Petrographische Mitteilungen. Zürich. Mineralogie. Stuttgart. Abhandlungen. Vol.16, p.335–399. [Achnahaite, Kaulaite, Vol.89, p.182–209. [Khewraite] Olivine pacificite, Vredefortite] MUELLER, G., 1964. Lepaigite, a new porphy- NIKITIN, V. & KLEMEN, R., 1937. Diorit- ritic glass from Northern Chile. International pirokseniti iz okolice Cizlaka na Pohorju. Geological Congress. Report of the 22nd Geoloshki Anali Balkanskoga Poluostrva. Session India. New Delhi. Vol.16, p.374– Vol.14, p.149–198. [Cizlakite] 385. [Lepaigite] NOCKOLDS, S.R., 1954. Average chemical MÜGGE, O., 1893. Untersuchungen über die composition of some igneous rocks. Bulletin “Lenneporphyre” in Westfalen und den of the Geological Society of America. New angrenzenden Gebieten. Neues Jahrbuch für York. Vol.65, p.1007–1032. [Nepheline lat- Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. ite] Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.8, p.535-721. NORDENSKJÖLD, N., 1820. Bidrag till Närmare [Lenneporphyry] Kännedom af Finlands Mineralier och NARICI, E., 1932. Contributo alla petrografia Geognosie.Första Häftet, Stockholm. 103pp. chimica della provincia magmatica compana [Sordawalite (Sordavalite)] e del Monte Vulture. Zeitschrift für NORDENSKJÖLD, O., 1893. Ueber archaeische Vulkanologie. Berlin. Vol.14, p.210–239. Ergussgesteine aus Småland. Bulletin of the [Guardiaite] Geological Institution of the University of NAUMANN, C.F., 1850. Lehrbuch der Upsala. Vol.1, p.133–255. [Eorhyolite] Geognosie. Engelmann, Leipzig. Vol.1, NOSE, C.W., 1808. Mineralogische Studien 1000pp. [Hyperite, Hypersthenite, Leucilite, über die Gebirge am Niederrhein. Editor J. Nepheline basalt] Nöggerath. Hermann, Frankfurt am Main. NAUMANN, C.F., 1854. Lehrbuch der [Sanidinite] 4.2 References 191

O’NEILL, J.J., 1914. St. Hilaire (Beloeil) and OSANN, A.H., 1906. Über einige Alkaligesteine Rougemont Mountains, Quebec. Memoirs. aus Spanien. In: E.A. Wülfing (Editor) Fest- Geological Survey, Canada. Ottawa. Vol.43, schrift Harry Rosenbusch. Schweizerbart, p.1–108. [Rougemontite, Rouvillite] Stuttgart. p.263–310. [Jumillite] OEBBEKE, K., 1881. Beiträge zur Petrographie OSBORNE, F.F. & WILSON, N.L., 1934. Some der Philippinen und Palau-Inseln. Neues dike rocks from Mount Johnson, Quebec. Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie und Journal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.42, p.180– Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. 187. [Monnoirite] Bd.1, p.451–501. [Orthoandesite] OSTADAL, C., 1935. Über ein calcitführendes OGURA, T., MATSUDA, K., NAKAGAWA, T., Tiefengestein aus dem nordwestlichen MATSUMOTO, M. & MURATA, K., 1936. Vol- Waldviertel. Verhandlungen der canoes of the Wu Ta Lien Chih district, Lung Geologischen Reichsanstalt (Staatanstalt– Chiang Province, Manchuria (In Japanese Landesanstalt). Wien. No.8/9, p.117–126. with English summary). Survey Reports of [Hörmannsite] Volcanoes in Manchuria. Ryojun. No.1, p.1– OYAWOYE, M.O., 1965. Bauchite: a new vari- 96. [Shihlunite] ety in the quartz monzonite series. Nature. OSANN, A., 1889. Beiträge zur Kenntniss der London. Vol.205, p.689. [Bauchite] Eruptivgesteine des Cabo de Gata (Prov. PALMIERI, L. & SCACCHI, A., 1852. Della Almeria). Zeitschrift der Deutschen regione vulcanica del Monte Vulture. Geologischen Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.41, Nobile, Naploli. Monograph, 160pp. p.297–311. [Verite] [Augitophyre] OSANN, A., 1892. Über dioritische PAPASTAMATIOU, J., 1939. Sur quelques Ganggesteine im Odenwald. Mittheilungen minéraux types de roches à corindon de l’Ile der Grossherzoglich Badischen Geologischen de Naxos (Archipel Grec). Compte Rendu Landesanstalt. Heidelberg. Vol.2, p.380–388. Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie [Malchite] des Sciences. Paris. Vol.208, p.2088–2090. OSANN, A., 1893. Report on the rocks of [Naxite] Trans-Pecos Texas. Report of the Geological PARGA-PONDAL, I., 1935. Quimismo de las Survey of Texas. Austin. Vol.4, p.123–138. manifestaciones magmáticas cenozoicas de [Paisanite] la Península Iberica.Trabajos Museo Nacional OSANN, A., 1896. Beiträge zur Geologie und de Ciencias Naturales. Madrid. Serie Petrographie der Apache (Davis) Mts, Geologica. Vol.39, p.1–174. [Cancarixite] Westtexas. Tschermaks Mineralogische und PASOTTI, P., 1954. Sobre una roca filoneana Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.15, adamellítica del Cerro Tandileofú, Prov. de 2nd Ser., p.394–456. [Apachite] Buenos Aires, Argentina. Publicaciones del OSANN, A., 1922. H. Rosenbusch: Elemente Instituto de Fisiografia y Geologia. der Gesteinslehre. Schweizerbart, Stuttgart. Universidad Nacional del Litoral. Rosario. 4th Edn, 779pp. [Kasanskite, Pedrosite] Vol.9, No.41, p.1–25. [Tandileofite] OSANN, A.H., 1902. Versuch einer chemischen PELIKAN, A., 1902. Dahamit, ein neues Classification der Eruptivgesteine. III. Die Ganggestein aus der Gefolgschaft des Ganggesteine. Tschermaks Mineralogische Alkaligranit (a review of another paper). und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. American Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.21, 2nd Ser., p.365–448. [Katzen- Vol.14, 4th Ser., p.397. [Dahamite] buckelite] PELIKAN, A., 1906. Über zwei Gesteine mit 192 4 Bibliography of terms

primärem Analcim nebst Bemerkungen über [Tuff] die Entstehung der Zeolithe. Tschermaks PICHLER, A., 1875. Beiträge zur Geognosie Mineralogische und Petrographische Tirols. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.25, 2nd Ser., p.113– Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. 126. [Analcime phonolite] Referate Abt. A. Bd.46, p.926–936. PERRET, F.A., 1913. Art. LII – Some Kilauean [Ehrwaldite, Töllite (Toellite), Vintlite] ejectamenta. American Journal of Science. PINKERTON, J., 1811A. Petralogy. A Treatise on New Haven. Vol.35, 4th Ser., p.611–618. Rocks. White, Cochrane & Co., London. [Pélé’s tears] Vol.1, 599pp. [Amygdalite, Basaltin, PETERSEN, J., 1890A. Beiträge zur Petrographie Basalton, Granitel, Granitin, Granitoid, von Sulphur Island, Peel Island, Hachijo und Graniton, Intrite, Lehmanite, Patrinite, Por- Mijakeshima. Jahrbuch der Hamburgischen phyrin, Porphyron, Toadstone, Wernerite] Wissenschaftlichen Anstalten. Hamburg. PINKERTON, J., 1811B. Petralogy.A Treatise on Vol.8, p.1–58. [Boninite, Mijakite] Rocks. White, Cochrane & Co., London. PETERSEN, J., 1890B. Der Boninit von Peel Vol.2, 654pp. [Bergmanite, Blacolite, Bornite, Island. Jahrbuch der Hamburgischen Corsilite, Firmicite, Miagite, Niolite, Rhazite, Wissenschaftlichen Anstalten. Hamburg. Runite, Torricellite] Vol.8, p.341–349. [Boninite] PIRSSON, L.V., 1895. Art. XIII – Complemen- PETERSEN, TH., 1869. Über den Basalt und tary rocks and radial dikes.American Journal Hydrotachylyt von Rossdorf bei Darmstadt. of Science. New Haven. Vol.50, 3rd Ser., Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie p.116–121. [Oxyphyre] und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. PIRSSON, L.V., 1896. On the monchiquites or A. Bd.40, p.32–41. [Hydrotachylyte] analcite group of igneous rocks. Journal of PETTERSEN, K., 1883. Sagvandit, eine neue Geology. Chicago. Vol.4, p.679–690. enstatitführende Gebirgsart. Neues Jahrbuch [Analcitite] für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. PIRSSON, L.V., 1905. Petrology and geology of Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.2, p.247. the igneous rocks of the Highwood Moun- [Sagvandite] tains, Montana. Bulletin of the United States PHEMISTER, J., 1926. The geology of Strath Geological Survey. Washington. Vol.237, Oykell and Lower Loch Shin (South p.1–208. [Cascadite, Fergusite] Sutherlandshire and North Ross-shire). Mem- PIRSSON, L.V., 1914. Art. XXVII – Geology of oirs. Geological Survey of Scotland. Edin- Bermuda Island; Petrology of the lavas. burgh. Sheet 102, p.1–220. [Perthosite] American Journal of Science. New Haven. PHILLIPS, J., 1848. The Malvern Hills com- Vol.38, 4th Ser., p.331–344. [Bermudite] pared with the Palaeozoic districts of PIRSSON, L.V, 1915. The microscopical char- Abberley, &c. Memoirs of the Geological acters of volcanic tuffs — a study for stu- Survey of Great Britain, and of the Museum dents. American Journal of Science. New of Practical Geology in London. Vol.2, Pt.1, Haven. Vol.40, 4th Ser., p.191–211. [Crystal p.1–330. [Hornblendite] tuff, Lithic tuff, Vitric tuff] PHILLIPS, W., 1815. An Outline of Mineralogy PISANI, F., 1864. Sur quelques nouveaux and Geology, intended for the use of those minéraux de Cornouailles. Compte Rendu who may desire to become acquainted with Hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie the elements of those sciences; especially of des Sciences. Paris. Vol.59, p.912–913. young persons. Phillips, London. 193pp. [Luxulianite (Luxullianite, Luxulyanite)] 4.2 References 193

PLINY, C., AD 77. Naturalis historiae. [Various Institution of the University of Upsala. printed versions and translations are avail- Vol.11, p.252–290. [Picrite basalt] able.] [Basalt, Ophite, Syenite, Tephrite] QUIRKE, T.T., 1936. New nepheline syenites POLENOV, B.K., 1899. Massivnye gornye from Bigwood Township, Ontario. Transac- porody severnoi chasti Vitimskogo tions of the Illinois State Academy of Sci- ploskogorya. Trudy Imperatorskago Sankt- ence. Springfield. Vol.29, p.179–185. Peterburgskago Obshchestva Estestvois- [Bigwoodite, Rutterite] pytatelei. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.27, p.89–483. RACHKOVSKY, J., 1911. Über Alkaligesteine [Diabasite, Dioritite, Dioritophyrite, Gabbrite, aus dem Südwesten des Gouvernements Gabbrophyrite, Syenitite] Yenissej. I. Der Teschenit und seine POLKANOV, A.A., 1940. Egirinity plutona Beziehung zu den Ergussgesteinen. Trudy Gremyakha-Vyrmes na Kolskom Geologicheskago (i Mineralogicheskago) poluostrove. Zapiski Vserossiiskogo Muzeya imeni Petra Velikago Imperatorskoi Mineralogicheskogo Obshchestva. Moskva. Akademii Nauk. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.5, Vol.69, p.303–307. [Aegirinite] p.217–283. [Ijussite] POLKANOV, A.A. & ELISEEV, N.A., 1941. RAMSAY, W., 1896. Urtit, ein basisches Petrologiya plutona Gremyakha-Vyrmes. Endglied der Augitsyenit-Nephelinsyenit- Leningradskii Gosudarstvennyi Universitet. Serie. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm 244pp. [Hortonolitite] Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.18, p.459– PRATT, J.H. & LEWIS, J.V., 1905. Corundum 468. [Urtite] and the peridotites of Western North Caro- RAMSAY, W., 1921. En melilitförande lina. Report North Carolina Geological and djupbergart från Turja på sydsidan av Economic Survey. Chapel Hill, N.C. Vol.1, Kolahalvön. Geologiska Föreningens i Stock- p.1–464. [Enstatolite] holm Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.43, PRELLER, C.S. DU RICHE, 1924. Italian Moun- p.488–489. [Turjaite] tain Geology. Parts I & II. Northern Italy and RAMSAY, W. & BERGHELL, H., 1891. Das Tuscany. Wheldon & Wesley, London. 3rd Gestein vom Iiwaara in Finnland.Geologiska Edn, 195pp. [Romanite] Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar. PREOBRAZHENSKII, I.A., 1956. O nekotorykh Stockholm. Vol.13, p.300–312. [Ijolite] nazvaniyakh v oblasti petrografii RAMSAY, W. & HACKMAN, V., 1894. Das osadochnykh porod.Geologicheskii Sbornik. Nephelinsyenitgebiet auf der Halbinsel Kola. L’vovskoe Geologicheskoe Obshchestvo pri I.Fennia: Bulletin de la Société de Géographie L’vovskom Gosudarstvennom Universitete de Finlande. Vol.11, No.2, p.1–225. im. Iv. Franko. L’vov. No.2–3, p.320–322. [Imandrite, Khibinite (Chibinite), Tawite, [Pyrolite] Umptekite] PREYER, E. & ZIRKEL, F., 1862. Reise nach RANSOME, F.L., 1898. Art. XLV – Some lava Island im Sommer 1860. Brockhaus, Leip- flows of the western slope of the Sierra zig. 497pp. [Krablite] Nevada, California. American Journal of QUENSEL, P., 1913. The alkaline rocks of Science. New Haven. Vol.5, 4th Ser., p.355– Almunge. Bulletin of the Geological Institu- 375. [Latite, Quartz latite] tion of the University of Upsala. Vol.12, p.9– RATH, G. VOM, 1855. Chemische Untersuchung 200. [Canadite] einiger Grünsteine aus Schlesien. Annalen QUENSEL, P.D., 1912. Die Geologie der Juan der Physik und Chemie. Leipzig. Vol.95, Fernandezinseln. Bulletin of the Geological p.533–561. [Forellenstein] 194 4 Bibliography of terms

RATH, G. VOM, 1864. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der RINMAN, A., 1754. Anmärkningar angående Eruptiven Gesteine der Alpen. Zeitschrift Järnhaltiga Jord-och Stenarter. Handlingar der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Kongliga Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens, Berlin. Vol.16, p.249–266. [Tonalite] Stockholm. Vol.15, p.282–297. [Trapp RATH, G. VOM, 1868. Geognostisch (Trap)] mineralogische Fragmente aus Italien. RINNE, F., 1904. Beitrag zur Gesteinskunde Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen des Kiautschou-Schutz-Gebietes.Zeitschrift Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.20, p.265–364. der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. [Leucite trachyte, Petrisco] Berlin. Vol.56, p.122–167. [Tsingtauite] RAUMER, K. VON, 1819. Das Gebirge RINNE, F., 1921. Gesteinskunde. Jänecke, Niederschlesiens, der Grafschaft Glatz und Leipzig. 6th & 7th Edns, 365pp. [Kiiruna- eines Theiles von Böhmen und der Ober- vaarite (Kirunavaarite), Peracidite, Lausitz. Reimer, Berlin. 184pp. [Basaltite, Silicotelite] Schillerfels] RIO, N. DA, 1822. Traité sur la structure REINISCH, R., 1912. Petrographisches extérieure du globe. Giegler, Milan. Vol.3, Praktikum. Borntraeger, Berlin. Vol.2, 217pp. 557pp. [Masegna] [Arsoite, Drakontite (Drakonite), Ponzaite] RITTER, E.A., 1908. The Evergreen copper- REINISCH, R., 1917. Blatt Wiesenthal–Weipert. deposit, Colorado.Transactions of the Ameri- Erläuterungen zur Geologischen Spezialkarte can Institute of Mining Engineers. New York. des Königreichs Sachsen. Leipzig. No.147, Vol.38, p.751–765. [Evergreenite] p.1–84. [Haüynite] RITTMANN, A., 1960. Vulkane und ihre REYNOLDS, D.L., 1937. Augite-biotite-diorite Tätigkeit. Enke, Stuttgart. 2nd Edn, 336pp. of the Newry complex. Geological Maga- [Etnaite] zine. London. Vol.74, p.476-477. [Garronite] RITTMANN, A., 1962. Volcanoes and their REYNOLDS, D.L., 1958. Granite: some tec- Activity. Translated from the 2nd German tonic, petrological, and physico-chemical Edn by E.A. Vincent. Wiley, New York. aspects. Geological Magazine. London. 305pp. [Hyaloclastite] Vol.95, p.378–396. [Haplo-pitchstone, RITTMANN, A., 1973. Stable Mineral Assem- Minimite] blages of Igneous Rocks. Springer-Verlag, RICHTHOFEN, F. BARON, 1868. The natural Berlin and Heidelberg. 262pp. [Latiandesite, system of volcanic rocks. Memoirs of the Latibasalt, Phonoleucitite, Phononephelinite, California Academy of Sciences. San Fran- Phonotephrite, Plagidacite, Tephrileucitite, cisco. Vol.1, Pt.2, p.1–94. [Nevadite, Tephrinephelinite, Tephriphonolite] Propylite] RIVIÈRE, A., 1844. Mémoire minéralogique et RICHTHOFEN, F. VON, 1860. Studien aus den géologique sur les roches dioritiques de la ungarisch-siebenbürgischen Trachyt- France occidentale. Bulletin de la Société gebirgen. Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich- Géologique de France. Paris. Vol.1, p.528– Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt. 569. [Kersanton] Wien. Vol.11, p.153–278. [Lithoidite, Rhyo- ROEVER, W.P. DE, 1940. Geological investiga- lite] tions in the southwestern Moetis region (Neth- RINGWOOD, A.E., 1962. A model for the Upper erlands Timor). In: Brouwer, H.A. (Editor) Mantle. Journal of Geophysical Research. Geological Expedition of the University of Richmond, Va. Vol.67, No.2, p.857–867. Amsterdam to the Lesser Sunda Islands in the [Pyrolite] Southeastern part of the Netherlands East 4.2 References 195

Indies 1937. N.V. Noord-Hollandsche Stuttgart. 2nd Edn, 877pp. [Alnöite, Uitgevers Maatschappij, Amsterdam. Vol.2, Camptonite, Cuselite (Kuselite), Harzbur- p.97–344. [Poeneite] gite, Leucite basanite, Navite, Nepheline ba- ROGERS, G., SAUNDERS, A.D., TERRELL, D.J., sanite, Olivine tholeiite, Theralite, Tholeiite, VERMA, S.P. & MARRINER, G.F., 1985. Tinguaite, Vogesite, Weiselbergite] Geochemistry of the Holocene volcanic rocks ROSENBUSCH, H., 1896. Mikroskopische associated with ridge subduction in Baja Physiographie der Mineralien und Gesteine. California, Mexico.Nature. London. Vol.315, Vol.II. Massige Gesteine. Schweizerbart, p.389–392. [Bajaite] Stuttgart. 3rd Edn, 1360pp. [Alkali granite, ROSE, G., 1837. Mineralogisch-geognostische Allalinite, Lestiwarite, Olivine basalt, Reise nach dem Ural, dem Altai und dem Schriesheimite, Spessartite] Kaspischen Meere. Vol.1. Reise nach dem ROSENBUSCH, H., 1898. Elemente der nördlichen Ural und dem Altai. Sandersche Gesteinslehre. Schweizerbart, Stuttgart. Buchhandlung, Berlin. 641pp. [Beresite] 546pp. [Gabbroporphyrite] ROSE, G., 1839. Ueber die mineralogische und ROSENBUSCH, H., 1899. Über Euktolith, ein geognostische Beschaffenheit des neues Glied der Theralithschen Ilmengebirges. Annalen der Physik und Effusivmagmen. Sitzungsberichte der Chemie. Leipzig. Vol.47, p.373–384. [Mi- Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften askite (Miascite)] zu Berlin. No.7, p.110–115. [Euktolite] ROSE, G., 1863. Beschreibung und Eintheilung ROSENBUSCH, H., 1907. Mikroskopische der Meteoriten auf Grund der Sammlung im Physiographie der Mineralien und Gesteine. mineralogischen Museum zu Berlin. Vol.II. Massige Gesteine. Schweizerbart, Abhandlungen der Königlichen Akademie Stuttgart. 4th Edn, Pt.1, p.1–716. [Alkali der Wissenschaften. Berlin. p.23–161. syenite, Bekinkinite] [Eucrite] ROSENBUSCH, H., 1908. Mikroskopische ROSENBUSCH, H., 1872. Petrographische Physiographie der Mineralien und Gesteine. Studien an den Gesteinen des Kaiserstuhls. Vol.II. Massige Gesteine. Schweizerbart, Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie Stuttgart. 4th Edn, Pt.2, p.717–1592. [Alkali und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. trachyte, Orthotrachyte, Phonolitoid tephrite, A. Bd.43, p.35–65. [Limburgite] Prowersite, Trachyandesite] ROSENBUSCH, H., 1877. Mikroskopische ROTH, J., 1861. Die Gesteins-Analysen in Physiographie der Mineralien und Gesteine. tabellarischer Übersicht und mit kritischen Vol.II. Massige Gesteine. Schweizerbart, Erläuterungen. Hertz, Berlin. 68pp. [Lipar- Stuttgart. 596pp. [Leucite phonolite, Leucite ite] tephrite, Nepheline syenite, Nepheline te- ROTH, J., 1887. Über den Zobtenit. phrite] Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie ROSENBUSCH, H., 1883. In review of C. Dölter: der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. No.32, p.611– Die Vulkane der Capeverden und ihre 630. [Zobtenite] Produkte. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, ROZIÈRE, F.M. DE, 1826. Description de Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. l’Egypte. Histoire naturelle, minéralogie, Referate Abt. A. Bd.1, p.396–405. [Augitite] zoologie. Paris. 2nd Edn, Vol.21, 482pp. ROSENBUSCH, H., 1887. Mikroskopische [Chlorophyre, Iophyre, Sinaite, Syenitelle, Physiographie der Mineralien und Gesteine. Xenite, Xenophyre] Vol.II. Massige Gesteine. Schweizerbart, RUSSELL, H.D., HEIMSTRA, S.A. & GROENEVELD, 196 4 Bibliography of terms

D., 1955. The mineralogy and petrology of Heidelberg. Vol.2, p.231–276. [Durbachite] the carbonatite at Loolekop, Eastern Trans- SAUER, A., 1919. Atlasblatt Bopfingen. vaal. Transactions and Proceedings of the Begleitworte zu der geognostischen Geological Society of South Africa. Johan- Spezialkarte von Württemberg. Stuttgart. 2nd nesburg. Vol.57, p.197–208. [Phoscorite] Edn, No.20, p.1-31. [Suevite] SABATINI, V., 1899. Relazione sul lavoro SCHAEFER, R.W., 1898. Der basiche eseguito nel triennio 1896–97–98 sui vulcani Gesteinszug von Ivrea im Gebiet des dell’Italia centrale e i loro prodotti. Bollettino Mastallone-Thales. Tschermaks Mineralo- del Reale Comitato Geologico d’Italia. gische und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Firenze. Vol.30, p.30–60. [Venanzite] Wien. Vol.17, 2nd Ser., p.495–517. SABATINI, V., 1903. La pirossenite melilitica di [Valbellite] Coppaeli (Cittaducale). Bollettino del Reale SCHEERER, TH., 1862. Die Gneuse des Comitato Geologico d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.34, Sächsischen Erzgebirges und verwandte p.376–378. [Coppaelite] Gesteine, nach ihrer chemischen Constitu- SÆTHER, E., 1957. The alkaline rock province tion und geologischen Bedeutung.Zeitschrift of the Fen area in southern Norway. Det der Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Kongelige Norske Videnskabers Selskabs Berlin. Vol.14, p.23–150. [Plutonite, Vul- Skrifter, Trondheim. No.1, p.1–148. canite] [Damkjernite (Damtjernite), Vipetoite] SCHEERER, TH., 1864. Vorläufiger Bericht über SAGGERSON, E.P. & WILLIAMS, L.A.J., 1963. krystallinische Silikatgesteine des Fassathales Ngurumanite, a new hypabyssal alkaline rock und benachbarter Gegenden Südtyrols.Neues from Kenya.Nature. London. Vol.199, p.479. Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie und [Ngurumanite] Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. SAHAMA, T.G., 1974. Potassium-rich alkaline Bd.35, p.385–411. [Plutovolcanite] rocks. In: Sørensen, H. (Editor) The Alkaline SCHEIBE, R., 1933. Compilación de los estudios Rocks. Wiley, New York. 622pp. [Kamafu- geólogicos officiales en Colombia 1917 a gite] 1933. Biblioteca de Departmento de Minas y SAKSELA, M., 1948. Das pyroklastische Gestein Petroleo. Ministerio de Industria. Bogota. von Lappajärvi und seine Verbreitung als Vol.1, p.1–470. [Corcovadite] Geschiebe. Bulletin de la Commission SCHEUMANN, K.H., 1913. Petrographische Géologique de la Finlande. Helsingfors. Untersuchungen an Gesteinen des Vol.25, No.144, p.19–30. [Kärnäite] Polzengebietes in Nord-Böhmen. SANDBERGER, F., 1872. Vorläufige Abhandlungen der Königlich-Sächsischen Bemerkungen über den Buchonit, ein Felsart Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. aus der Gruppe der Nephelingesteine. Mathematisch-Physische Classe. Leipzig. Sitzungsberichte der Mathematischen- Vol.32, p.605–776. [Polzenite] Physikalischen Classe der Königlich SCHEUMANN, K.H., 1922. Zur Genese alkalisch- Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften lamprophyrischer Ganggesteine.Centralblatt zu München. Vol.2, p.203–208. [Buchonite] für Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. SAUER, A., 1892. Der Granitit von Durbach im Stuttgart. Abt.A. p.495–520, 521–545. nördlichen Schwarzwalde und seine [Luhite, Modlibovite, Vesecite, Wesselite] Grenzfacies von Glimmersyenit (Durbachite). SCHEUMANN, K.H., 1925. Ausländische Mittheilungen der Grossherzoglich Systematik, Klassifikation und Nomenklatur Badischen Geologischen Landesanstalt. der Magmengesteine. Fortschritte der 4.2 References 197

Mineralogie, Kristallographie und SEDERHOLM, J.J., 1926. On migmatites and Petrographie. Jena. Vol.10, p.187–310. associated Pre-Cambrian rocks of southwest- [Mienite] ern Finland. II. The region around the SCHMID, E.E., 1880. Die quartzfreien Porphyre Barösundsfjärd W. of Helsingfors and neigh- des Centralen Thüringer Waldgebirges und bouring areas. Bulletin de la Commission ihre Begleiter. Fischer, Jena. 106pp. Géologique de la Finlande. Helsingfors. [Paramelaphyre] Vol.12, No.77, p.1–139. [Epibasite] SCHMID, R., 1981. Descriptive nomenclature SEDERHOLM, J.J., 1928. On orbicular granites. and classification of pyroclstic deposits and Spotted and nodular granites etc. and on the fragments: Recommendations of the IUGS rapakivi texture. Bulletin de la Commission Subcommission on the Systematics of Igne- Géologique de la Finlande. Helsingfors. ous Rocks.Geology. The Geological Society Vol.13, No.83, p.1–105. [Esboite, Orbiculite] of America. Boulder, Co. Vol.9, p.41–43. SEDERHOLM, J.J., 1934. On migmatites and [Ash, Ash grain, Dust grain, Dust tuff, associated Pre-Cambrian rocks of southwest- Pyroclastic deposit, Tuffite] ern Finland. III. The Åland Islands. Bulletin SCHOWALTER, E., 1904. Chemisch-geologische de la Commission Géologique de la Finlande. Studien im vulkanischen Ries bei Nördlingen. Helsingfors. Vol.17, No.107, p.1–68. Inaugural Dissertation. Jacob, Erlangen. [Kleptolith] 65pp. [Wennebergite] SENFT, F., 1857. Classification und SCHÜLLER, A., 1949. Ein Plagioklas-Charnockit Beschreibung der Felsarten. Korn, Breslau. vom Typus Akoafim und seine Stellung 442pp. [Alabradorite, Labradorite, Leucitite, innerhalb der Charnockit-Serie.Heidelberger Melaporphyre, Orthoclasite, Pyroxenite] Beiträge zur Mineralogie und Petrographie. SHAND, S.J., 1910. On borolanite and its Berlin. Vol.1, p.573–592. [Akoafimite] associates in Assynt. Transactions of the SCHULZ, C.F. & POETSCH, C.G., 1759. Neue Edinburgh Geological Society. Vol.9, p.376– gesellschaftliche Erzählungen für die 416. [Aploid, Assyntite, Cromaltite, Dioroid, Liebhaber der Naturlehre der Doleroid, Ledmorite, Pegmatoid, Syenoid] Haushaltungswissenschaft, der Arztneykunst SHAND, S.J., 1913. On saturated and unsatu- und der Sitten. Leipzig. Vol.2. [Pechstein] rated igneous rocks. Geological Magazine. SCHUSTER, M.E., 1907. Beiträge zur London. Vol.10, Decade 5, p.508–514. [Over- mikroskopischen Kenntnis der basischen saturated, Saturated, Undersaturated] Eruptivgesteine aus der bayerischen SHAND, S.J., 1916. A recording micrometer for Rheinpfalz. Geognostische Jahreshefte. geometrical rock analysis. Journal of Geol- München. Vol.18, p.1–70. [Rhenopalite] ogy. Chicago. Vol.24, p.394–404. [Colour SEARS, J.H., 1891. Elaeolite-zircon-syenites index (Colour ratio)] and associated granitic rocks in the vicinity of SHAND, S.J., 1917. A system of petrography. Salem, Essex County, Massachusetts. Bulle- Geological Magazine. London. Vol.4, Dec- tin of the Essex Institute. Salem, Mass. ade 6, p.463–469. [Granodolerite] Vol.23, p.145–155. [Essexite] SHAND, S.J., 1927. Eruptive Rocks. Murby, SEDERHOLM, J.J., 1891. Ueber die London. 360pp. [Gabbroid, Metaluminous, finnländischen Rapakiwigesteine. Tscher- Peraluminous] maks Mineralogische und Petrographische SHAND, S.J., 1945. Coronas and coronites. Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.12, 2nd Ser., p.1– Bulletin of the Geological Society of America. 31. [Anoterite] New York. Vol.56, p.247–266. [Coronite] 198 4 Bibliography of terms

SHARASKIN, A.Y., DOBRETSOV, N.L. & SOBOLEV, [Macedonite] N.V., 1980. Marianites: the clinoenstatite- SKEATS, E.W. & SUMMERS, H.S., 1912. The bearing pillow lavas associated with the geology and petrology of the Macedon dis- ophiolite assemblage of the Mariana Trench. trict. Bulletin of the Geological Survey of In: Panayiotou, A. (Editor) Ophiolites. Pro- Victoria. Melbourne. Vol.24, p.1–58. ceedings of the International Ophiolite Con- [Anorthoclase basalt, Woodendite] ference, Cyprus, 1979. Ministry of Agricul- SOBOLEV, N.D., 1959. Neivit – novaya gornaya ture and Natural Resources. Geological Sur- poroda iz gruppy zhilnykh.Izvestiia Akademii vey Department. Republic of Cyprus. p.473– Nauk SSSR, Seriia Geologicheskaia. No.10, 479. [Marianite] p.115–120. [Neivite] SHILIN, L.L., 1940. Perovskit-shpinelevyi SOBRAL, J.M., 1913. Contributions to the magnetitit iz Praskovye-Evgenevskoi kopi Geology of Nordingrå Region. Almquist & Shishimskikh gor na Yuzhnom Urale. Wiksell’s Boktrycherii, Uppsala. 179pp. Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. [Värnsingite] Vol.28, p.347–350. [Shishimskite] SÖLLNER, J., 1913. Über Bergalith ein neues SHIREY, S.B. & HANSON, G.N., 1984. Mantle melilithreiches Ganggestein aus dem derived Archean monzodiorites and Kaiserstuhl.Mittheilungen der Grossherzog- trachyandesites. Nature. London. Vol.310, lich Badischen Geologischen Landesanstalt. p.222-224. [Sanukitoid] Heidelberg. Vol.7, p.413–466. [Bergalite] SIGMUND, A., 1902. Die Eruptivgesteine bei SØRENSEN, H., 1960. On the agpaitic rocks. Gleichenberg. Tschermaks Mineralogische International Geological Congress. Report und Petrographische Mitteilungen. Wien. of the 21st Session Norden. Vol.13, p.319- Vol.21, 2nd Ser., p.261–306. [Andesitoid] 327. [Agpaite] SILVESTRI, O., 1888. Sopra alcune lave antiche SØRENSEN, H. (EDITOR), 1974. The Alkaline e moderne del vulcano Kilauea nelle isole Rocks. Wiley, London. 622pp. [Fitzroydite, Sandwich. III. Le lave preistoriche stratificate Fitzroyite] le quali costituiscono le pareti all’intorno del SOROTCHINSKY, S., 1934. Types pétro- grande bacino del Kilauea. Bollettino del graphiques nouveaux (kanzibite, kahusite, et Reale Comitato Geologico d’Italia. Firenze. quartz porphyre siliceux) provenant de Vol.19, p.168–196. [Kilaueite] l’édifice volcanique du Kahusi et du Biega SJÖGREN, A., 1876. Om förekomsten af Tabergs (Kivu). Bulletin de l’Académie Royale de jernmalmsfyndighet i Småland. Geologiska Belgique. Classe des Sciences. Bruxelles. Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar. Vol.20, p.183–195. [Kahusite, Kanzibite] Stockholm. Vol.3, p.42–62. [Olivinite] SOUZA-BRANDÃO, V., 1907. Les espichellites. SJÖGREN, H., 1893. En ny jernmalmstyp Une nouvelle famille de roches de filons, au representerad af Routivare malmberg. Cap Espichel. Annals da Academia Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm Polytechnica do Porto. Vol.2, p.1–70. Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.15, p.55–63. [Espichellite] [Magnetite Spinellite, Routivarite] SPURR, J.E., 1900A. A reconnaissance in SKEATS, E.W., 1910. The volcanic rocks of southwestern Alaska in 1898. Report of the Victoria (Presidential Address, Section C). United States Geological Survey. Washing- Report of the 12th Meeting of the Australian ton. Pt.VII, p.31–264. [Alaskite, Aleutite, Association for the Advancement of Sci- Belugite, Tordrillite] ence, Brisbane 1909. p.173–235. SPURR, J.E., 1900B. Art. XXXI – Scapolite 4.2 References 199

rocks from Alaska. American Journal of Sci- Cracovie. Cracovie. Ser.A, p.657–681. ence. New Haven. Vol.10, 4th Ser., p.310– [Beringite] 315. [Kuskite, Yentnite] STEENSTRUP, K.J.V., 1881. Bemaerkninger til SPURR, J.E., 1906. The southern Klondike et geognostisk Oversigtskaart over en del af district, Esmeralda County, Nevada – a study Julianehaabs distrikt. Meddelelser om in metalliferous quartz veins of magmatic Grønland. Kjøbehavn. Vol.2, p.27–41. [So- origin. Economic Geology and Bulletin of dalite syenite] the Society of Economic Geologists. Lan- STEININGER, J., 1840. Geognostische caster, Pa. Vol.1, p.369–382. [Esmeraldite] Beschreibung des Landes zwischen der untern SPURR, J.E. & WASHINGTON, H.S., 1917. In: Saar und dem Rheine. Lintz, Trier. 149pp. Washington, H.S., 1917, Chemical analyses [Tholeiite (Tholeite, Tholeyite)] of igneous rocks. Professional Paper. United STEININGER, J., 1841. Geognostische States Geological Survey. Washington. Beschreibung des Landes zwischen der untern No.99, p.1–1201. [Arizonite] Saar und dem Rheine. Lintz, Trier. Nachträge, STACHE, G. & J OHN, C. VON, 1877. Geologische 48pp. [Spiemontite] und petrographische Beiträge zur Kenntniss STELZNER, A., 1882. Vorläufige Mittheilungen der älteren Eruptiv- und Massengesteine der über Melilithbasalte. Neues Jahrbuch für Mittel- und Ostalpen. I. Die Gesteine der Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. Zwölferspitzgruppe in Westtirol. Jahrbuch Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.1, p.229–231. der Kaiserlich-Königlichen Geologischen [Melilite basalt] Reichsanstalt. Wien. Vol.27, p.143–242. STELZNER, A.W., 1885. Beiträge zur Geologie [Haplophyre] und Palaeontologie der Argentinischen STACHE, G. & J OHN, C. VON, 1879. Geologische Republik. Fischer, Cassel and Berlin. Vol.1, und petrographische Beiträge zur Kenntniss 329pp. [Andendiorite, Andengranite] der älteren Eruptiv- und Massengesteine der STEWART, D.C. & THORNTON, C.P., 1975. An- Mittel- und Ostalpen. II. Das Cevedale-Gebiet desite in oceanic regions. Geology. The Geo- als Hauptdistrict älterer dioritischer logical Society of America. Boulder, Co. Porphyrite (Palaeophyrite). Jahrbuch der Vol.3, p.565-568. [Duncanite, Goughite, Kaiserlich-Königlichen Geologischen Jervisite] Reichsanstalt. Wien. Vol.29, p.317–404. STRECKEISEN, A., 1938. Das Nephelinsyenite- [Ortlerite, Palaeophyrite, Protopylite, Massiv von Ditro in Rumänien als Beispiel Suldenite] einer kombinierten Differentiation und As- STANSFIELD, J., 1923A. Extensions of the similation. Verhandlungen der Schweizer- Monteregian petrographical province to the ischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft. west and north-west. Geological Magazine. p.159–161. [Orotvite] London. Vol.60, p.433–453. [Okaite] STRECKEISEN, A., 1952. Das Nephelinsyenit- STANSFIELD, J., 1923B. Nomenclature and Massiv von Ditro (Siebenbürgen). relations of the lamprophyres. Geological Schweizerische Mineralogische und Magazine. London. Vol.60, p.550–554. Petrographische Mitteilungen. Zürich. [Bizardite] Vol.32, p.251–308. [Ditro-essexite] STARZYNSKI, Z., 1912. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis STRECKEISEN, A., 1954. Das Nephelinsyenit- der pazifischen Andesite und der dieselben Massiv von Ditro (Siebenbürgen) – Part II. bildenden Mineralien.Bulletin International Schweizerische Mineralogische und de l’Académie des Sciences et des Lettres de Petrographische Mitteilungen. Zürich. 200 4 Bibliography of terms

Vol.34, p.336-409. [Ditro-essexite] STRECKEISEN, A., 1974. How should charnock- STRECKEISEN, A., 1965. Die Klassifikation der itic rocks be named? Centenaire de la Société Eruptivegesteine. Geologische Rundschau. Géologique de Belgique Géologie des Internationale Zeitschrift für Geologie. Stutt- Domaines Cristallins, Liège. p.349–360. gart. Vol.55, p.478–491. [Foidite] [Akoafimite, Alkali feldspar charnockite, STRECKEISEN, A., 1967. Classification and Amherstite, Ankaranandite, Arendalite, nomenclature of igneous rocks (Final Report Bauchite, Birkremite, Bugite, Epibugite, of an Inquiry). Neues Jahrbuch für Farsundite, Grimmaite, Ivoirite, Katabugite, Mineralogie. Stuttgart. Abhandlungen. Mesobugite, Sabarovite] Vol.107, p.144–214. [Hololeucocratic, STRECKEISEN, A., 1976. To each plutonic rock Holomelanocratic, Latite andesite, Latite its proper name. Earth Science Reviews. In- basalt, Mafitite, Monzogranite, Syenogranite, ternational Magazine for Geo-Scientists. Ultrabasite] Amsterdam. Vol.12, p.1–33. [Cancrinite di- STRECKEISEN, A., 1973. Plutonic rocks. Clas- orite, Cancrinite gabbro, Cancrinite monzo- sification and nomenclature recommended diorite, Cancrinite monzogabbro, Cancrinite by the IUGS Subcommission on the System- monzosyenite, Cancrinite plagisyenite, atics of Igneous Rocks. Geotimes. Vol.18, Nephelinolite, Ultramafite, Ultramafitolite] No.10, p.26–30. [Alkali feldspar granite, STRECKEISEN, A., 1978. IUGS Subcommission Alkali feldspar syenite, Alpha granite, Beta on the Systematics of Igneous Rocks. Classi- granite, Foid diorite, Foid dioritoid, Foid fication and nomenclature of volcanic rocks, gabbro, Foid gabbroid, Foid monzodiorite, lamprophyres, carbonatites and melilite rocks. Foid monzogabbro, Foid monzosyenite, Foid Recommendations and suggestions. Neues plagisyenite, Foid syenite, Foid syenitoid, Jahrbuch für Mineralogie. Stuttgart. Foid-bearing alkali feldspar syenite, Foid- Abhandlungen. Vol.143, p.1–14. [Alkali feld- bearing anorthosite, Foid-bearing diorite, spar foidite, Alkali feldspar rhyolite, Alkali Foid-bearing gabbro, Foid-bearing monzo- feldspar trachyte, Basanitic foidite, Calcite- diorite, Foid-bearing monzogabbro, Foid- carbonatite, Foid-bearing alkali feldspar tra- bearing monzonite, Foid-bearing syenite, chyte, Foid-bearing latite, Foid-bearing tra- Foidolite, Gabbronorite, Olivine clinopyrox- chyte, Foiditoid, Olivine melilitite, Olivine enite, Olivine gabbronorite, Olivine horn- melilitolite, Olivine pyroxene melilitolite, blende pyroxenite, Olivine hornblendite, Oli- Olivine uncompahgrite, Phonobasanite, vine orthopyroxenite, Olivine pyroxene Phonofoidite, Phonolitic basanite, Phonolitic hornblendite, Olivine pyroxenite, Olivine foidite, Phonolitic leucitite, Phonolitic nephe- websterite, Plagioclase-bearing hornblende linite, Phonolitic tephrite, Pyroxene melilito- pyroxenite, Plagioclase-bearing hornblendite, lite, Pyroxene olivine melilitolite, Quartz al- Plagioclase-bearing pyroxene hornblendite, kali feldspar trachyte, Tephritic foidite, Te- Plagioclase-bearing pyroxenite, Pyroxene phritic leucitite, Tephritic phonolite, Ultra- hornblende gabbro, Pyroxene hornblende mafitite] gabbronorite, Pyroxene hornblende norite, STRENG, A., 1864. Bemerkungen über den Pyroxene hornblende peridotite, Pyroxene Serpentinfels und den Gabbro von Neurode hornblendite, Quartz alkali feldspar syenite, in Schlesien.Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Quartz monzodiorite, Quartz monzogabbro, Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Quartz syenite, Quartz-rich granitoid, Referate Abt. A. Bd.35, p.257–278. Quartzolite, Syenitoid] [Enstatitite] 4.2 References 201

STRENG, A. & KLOOS, J.H., 1877. Ueber die Rodderite] krystallinischen Gesteine von Minnesota in TAYLOR, S.R., 1969. Trace element chemistry Nord-Amerika. Neues Jahrbuch für of andesites and associated calc-alkaline Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. rocks. In: McBirney, A.R. (Editor) Proceed- Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. p.113–138. [Horn- ings of the Andesite Conference. Depart- blende gabbro] ment of Geology and Mineral Industries. SUN, S-S., NESBIT, R.W. & SHARASKIN, A.YA., State of Oregon. Portland. Bulletin 65, p.43– 1979. Geochemical characteristics of mid- 63. [High-K, Low-K] ocean ridge basalts. Earth and Planetary Sci- TEALL, J.J.H., 1887. On the origin of certain ence Letters. Vol.44, p.119-138. [Mid-ocean banded gneisses. Geological Magazine. Lon- ridge basalt (MORB)] don. Vol.4, Decade 3, p.484–493. [Pyroclas- SUTHERLAND, D.S., 1965. Nomenclature of the tic] potassic–feldspathic rocks associated with TEALL, J.J.H., 1888. British Petrography: carbonatites. Bulletin of the Geological So- With Special Reference to the Igneous Rocks. ciety of America. New York. Vol.76, p.1409- Dulau, London. 469pp. [Orthofelsite] 1412. [Orthoclasite] TERMIER, H., TERMIER, G. & JOURAVSKY, G., SZÁDECZKY, J., 1899. Ein neues Ganggestein 1948. Une roche volcanique á gros grain de aus Assuan. Földtani Közlöny. A Magyar la famille des Ijolites: la Talzastite. Notes et Földtani Tarsulat Folyoirata. Budapest. Mémoires. Service des Mines et de la Carte Vol.29, p.210–216. [Josefite] Géologique du Maroc. Vol.71, p.81–120. SZENTPÉTERY, S.V., 1935. Petrologische [Talzastite] Verhältnisse des Fehérkö-Berges und die THEOPHRASTUS, C., 320 BC. De lapidus (On detaillierte Physiographie seiner Stones). [Various printed versions and trans- Eruptivgesteine. Acta Litterarum ac lations are available.] [Basanite, Obsidian, Scientiarum Regiae Universitatis Hungaricae Pumice] Francisco-Josephinae. Sectio Chemica, THOMAS, H.H., 1911. The Skomer volcanic Mineralogica et Physica. Szeged. Vol.4, p.18– series (Pembrokeshire). Quarterly Journal of 123. [Plagiophyrite] the Geological Society of London. Vol.67, TARASENKO, V.E., 1895. O khimicheskom p.175–214. [Marloesite, Skomerite] sostave porod semeistva gabbro iz THOMAS, H.H. & BAILEY, E.B., 1915. Notes on Zhitomirskogo uezda Volynskoi gubernii. the rock-species leidleite and inninmorite. In: Zapiski Kievskago Obshchestva Anderson, E.M. & Radley, E.G., The Estestvoispytatelei. Kiev. Vol.14, p.15. pitchstones of Mull and their genesis. Quar- [Gabbrosyenite] terly Journal of the Geological Society of TARGIONI-TOZZETTI, G., 1768. Relazioni London. Vol.71, p.205–217. [Inninmorite, d’Alcuni Viaggi Fatti in Diversi Parti della Leidleite] Toscana. Firenze. 2nd Edn, Vol.2, p.1–540. THOMAS, H.H. & BAILEY, E.B., 1924. Tertiary [Gabbro] and post-Tertiary geology of Mull, Loch TAYLOR, H.P. (JR), FRECHEN, J. & DEGENS, E.T., Aline, and Oban. Memoirs. Geological Sur- 1967. Oxygen and carbon isotope studies of vey of Scotland. Edinburgh. p.1–445. carbonatites from the Laacher See district, [Craignurite] West Germany and the Alnö district, Swe- THORARINSSON, S., 1944. Tefrokronologiska den. Geochimica et Cosmochimica Acta. studier på Island. Akademisk Avhandling, London. Vol.31, p.407–430. [Boderite, Stockholms Högskola. p.1-217. [Tephra] 202 4 Bibliography of terms

TILLEY, C.E., 1936. Enderbite, a new member Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm of the charnockite series. Geological Maga- Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.6, p.383–405. zine. London. Vol.73, p.312–316. [Enderbite] [Cancrinite syenite] TILLEY, C.E. & MUIR, I.D., 1963. Intermediate TÖRNEBOHM, A.E., 1906. Katapleiit-syenit – members of the oceanic basalt–trachyte asso- en nyupptäckt varietet af nefelinsyenit i ciation. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm Sverige.Sveriges Geologiska Undersökning. Förhandlingar. Stockholm. Vol.85, p.436– Afhandlingar och Uppsatser. Stockholm. 444. [Benmoreite, Tristanite] Ser.C, No.199, p.1–54. [Lakarpite] TOBI, A.C., 1971. The nomenclature of the TRAVIS, C.B. (EDITOR), 1915. The igneous and charnockitic rock suite. Neues Jahrbuch für pyroclastic rocks of the Berwyn Hills (North Mineralogie. Stuttgart. Monatshefte. p.193– Wales). Cope Memorial Volume. Proceed- 205. [m-Charnockite, m-Enderbite etc.] ings of the Liverpool Geological Society. TOBI, A.C., 1972. The nomenclature of the Liverpool. p.1–115. [Hirnantite] charnockitic rock suite: Reply to a discus- TRIMMER, J., 1841. Practical Geology and sion. IUGS Subcommission on Nomencla- Mineralogy. Parker, London. 519pp. [Haüyne ture in Igneous Petrology, 10th Circular, basalt] Contribution No.25, May 1972. [Charno- TRÖGER, W.E., 1928. Alkaligesteine aus der enberbite] Serra do Salitre im westlichen Minas Geraes, TOMKEIEFF, S.I., WALTON, E.K., RANDALL, Brasilien. Centralblatt für Mineralogie, B.A.O., BATTEY, M.H. & T OMKEIEFF, O., 1983. Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. Abt.A. Dictionary of Petrology. Wiley, New York. p.202–204. [Bebedourite, Salitrite] 680pp. [Amphiboldite, Anortholite, Bizeul, TRÖGER, W.E., 1931. Zur “Typenver- Busonite, Ceramicite, Egerinolith, Eutectite, mischung” bei Lamprophyren. Fortschritte Florianite, Gamaicu, Ghiandone, Granitelle, der Mineralogie, Kristallographie und Ilmen-granite, Ilvaite, Isophyre, Kammstein, Petrographie. Jena. Vol.16, p.139–140. Leckstone, Lhercoulite, Rhenoaplite, [Camptospessartite] Riacolite, Smalto, Spinellite, Tabona, TRÖGER, W.E., 1935. Spezielle Petrographie Terzontli, Zutterite] der Eruptivgesteine. Verlag der Deutschen TÖRNEBOHM, A.E., 1877A. Om Sveriges Mineralogischen Gesellschaft, Berlin. p.360. vigtigere diabas-och gabbro-arter.Handlingar [Andesilabradorite, Anorthitissite, Kongliga Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens, Aplosyenite, Dolomite-carbonatite, Stockholm. Vol.14, No.13, p.1–55. Engadinite, Essexite-diorite, Essexite-foyaite, [Hyperitite] Evisite, Feldspattavite, Granatite, Haüyne TÖRNEBOHM, A.E., 1877B. Ueber die basanite, Mimesite, Nosean basanite, Peléeite, wichtigeren Diabas und Gabbro Gesteine Picotitite, Rongstockite, Yosemitite] Schwedens.Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, TRÖGER, W.E., 1938. Spezielle Petrographie Geologie und Paläontologie. Stuttgart. der Eruptivgesteine. Eruptivgesteinsnamen. Referate Abt. A. p.379–393. [Gabbrodiorite] Fortschritte der Mineralogie, Kristallographie TÖRNEBOHM, A.E., 1881. Beskrifning till blad und Petrographie. Jena. Vol.23, p.41–90. no. 7 af Geologisk öfversigtskarta öfver [Kaulaite, Vredefortite] mellersta Sveriges Bergslag. Beckman, TRÖGER, W.E., 1969. Spezielle Petrographie Stockholm. Vol.7, p.1-36. [Gabbrogranite] der Eruptivgesteine. Ein Nomenklatur- TÖRNEBOHM, A.E., 1883. Om den s.k. Fonoliten Kompendium. mit 1. Nachtrag. Eruptiv- från Elfdalen, dess klyftort och förekomstsätt. gesteinsnamen. Verlag der Deutschen 4.2 References 203

Mineralogischen Gesellschaft, Stuttgart. Organe de l’Association de Volcanologie de 360pp. + 80pp. l’Union Géodésique et Géophysique TSCHERMAK, G., 1866. Felsarten von Internationale. Bruxelles. (Napoli.) Vol.1, ungewähnlicher Zusammensetzung in den 2nd Ser., p.89–111. [Flood basalt] Umgebungen von Teschen und Neutitschein. UHLEMANN, A., 1909. Die Pikrite des Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie sächsischen Vogtlandes. Tschermaks der Wissenschaften. Mathematisch- Mineralogische und Petrographische Naturwissenschaftliche Classe. Wien. Vol.53, Mitteilungen. Wien. Vol.28, 2nd Ser., p.415– Abt.1, p.260–286. [Picrite] 472. [Schönfelsite] TSUBOI, S., 1918. Notes on miharite.Journal of USSING, N.V., 1912. Geology of the country the Geological Society of Toyko. Vol.25, around Julianehaab, Greenland. Meddelelser No.302, p.47–58. [Miharaite] om Grønland. Kjøbehavn. Vol.38, p.1–426. TURNER, H.W., 1896. Further contributions to [Agpaite (Agpaitic), Kakortokite, Naujaite, the geology of the Sierra Nevada. Report of Sodalitholith (Sodalithite), Sodalitite] the United States Geological Survey. Wash- VAKAR, V., 1931. Geologicheskie issle- ington. Pt.1, p.521–740. [Albitite] dovaniya v basseine r. Berezovki Kolymskogo TURNER, H.W., 1899. The granitic rocks of the okruga. Izvestiia Glavnogo Geologo- Sierra Nevada. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Razvedochnogo Upravleniia. Moskva. Vol.7, p.141–162. [Granolite] Vol.65, p.1015–1032. [Antirapakivi] TURNER, H.W., 1900. The nomenclature of VÄYRYNEN, H., 1938. Notes on the geology of feldspathic granolites. Journal of Geology. Karelia and the Onega region in the summer Chicago. Vol.8, p.105–111. [Andesinite, of 1937. Bulletin de la Commission Anorthitite, Labradite, Oligosite, Orthosite] Géologique de la Finlande. Helsingfors. TURNER, H.W., 1901. Perknite (lime – magne- Vol.21, No.123, p.65–80. [Karjalite] sia rocks). Journal of Geology. Chicago. VERBEEK, R.D.M., 1905. Geologische Vol.9, p.507–511. [Perknite] Beschrijving van Ambon. Jaarboek van het TYRRELL, G.W., 1911. A petrological sketch of Mijnwezen in Nederlandsch Oost-Indië. the Carrick Hills, Ayrshire. Transactions of Amsterdam. Vol.34, p.1–308. [Ambonite] the Geological Society of Glasgow. Vol.15, VILJOEN, M.J. & VILJOEN, R.P., 1969. The p.64–83. [Plagiophyre] geology and geochemistry of the Lower TYRRELL, G.W., 1912. The Late Palaeozoic Ultramafic Unit of the Onverwacht Group alkaline igneous rocks of the West of Scot- and a proposed new class of igneous rocks. land. Geological Magazine. London. Vol.9, Special Publication of the Geological Society Decade 5, p.120–131. [Kylite, Lugarite] of South Africa. Vol.2, p.55–85. [Basaltic TYRRELL, G.W., 1917. Some Tertiary dykes of komatiite (Komatiitic basalt), Komatiite, the Clyde Area. Geological Magazine. Lon- Peridotitic komatiite] don. Vol.4, Decade 6, p.305–315. [Cumbraite] VIOLA, C., 1892. Nota preliminare sulla regione TYRRELL, G.W., 1926. The Principles of dei gabbri e delle serpentine nell’alta valle Petrology.Methuen, London. 349pp. [Quartz del Sinni in Basilicata. Bollettino del Reale dolerite] Comitato Geologico d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.23, TYRRELL, G.W., 1931. Volcanoes.Butterworth, p.105–125. [Plagioclasite] London. 252pp. [Agglutinate] VIOLA, C., 1901. L’augitite anfibolica di TYRRELL, G.W., 1937. Flood basalts and Giumarra presso Rammacca (Sicilia). fissure eruptions. Bulletin Volcanologique. Bollettino del Reale Comitato Geologico 204 4 Bibliography of terms

d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.32, p.289–312. Geological Society of London. Vol.96, p.39– [Giumarrite] 98. [Cedricite, Fitzroyite, Mamilite, VIOLA, C. & STEFANO, G. DI, 1893. La Punta Wolgidite] delle Pietre Nere presso il lago di Lesina in WADSWORTH, M.E., 1884. Lithological stud- provincia di Foggia. Bollettino del Reale ies: a description and classification of the Comitato Geologico d’Italia. Firenze. Vol.24, rocks of the Cordilleras. Memoirs of the p.129–143. [Garganite] Museum of Comparative Zoology, at Harvard VLODAVETS, V.I., 1930. Nefelin-apatitovye College, Cambridge, Mass. Vol.11, Pt.1, p.1– mestorozhdeniya v Khibinskikh tundrakh. 208. [Buchnerite, Cumberlandite, Saxonite, Trudy Instituta po Izucheniiu Severa. Shastalite] Moskva. Vol.46, p.14–60. [Apaneite, WADSWORTH, M.E., 1887. Preliminary de- Neapite] scription of the peridotytes, gabbros, diabases VLODAVETS, V.I., 1952. O svoeobraznom and andesytes of Minnesota. Bulletin of the kaltsitovom diabaze (kabitavite) Mongolii. Geological Survey of Minnesota. Vol.2, p.1– Doklady Akademii Nauk SSSR. Leningrad. 159. [Zirkelyte (Zirkelite)] Vol.87, p.657–659. [Cabytauite] WADSWORTH, M.E., 1893. Sketch of the geol- VOGELSANG, H., 1872. Ueber die Systematik ogy of the iron, gold and copper districts of der Gesteinslehre und die Eintheilung der Michigan. Report of the State Board of Geo- gemengten Silikatgesteine. Zeitschrift der logical Survey of Michigan for the years Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Ber- 1891 and 1892. Lansing. p.75-186. [Ferrolite, lin. Vol.24, p.507–544. [Basalt-trachyte, Lassenite, Metabolite] Basite-porphyry, Felsophyre, Felsophyrite, WAGER, L.R., BROWN, G.M. & WADSWORTH, Granophyre, Granophyrite, Leucite-basite, W.J., 1960. Types of igneous cumulates. Nepheline basite, Vitrophyre, Vitrophyrite] Journal of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.1, p.73– VOGELSANG, H.P.J., 1875. Die Krystalliten. 85. [Cumulate] Cohen, Bonn. 175pp. [Felsovitrophyre, WAGER, L.R. & DEER, W.A., 1939. Geological Granofelsophyre] investigations in East Greenland. III. The VOGT, J.H.L., 1918. Jernmalm og jernverk. petrology of the Skaergaard Intrusion, Norges Geologiske Undersögelse. Kristiania. Kangerdlugssuaq, East Greenland. No.85, p.1–181. [Rødberg] Meddelelser om Grønland. Kjøbehavn. VOGT, TH., 1915. Petrographisch-chemische Vol.105, No.4, p.1–352. [Ferrogabbro] Studien an einigen Assimilations-Gesteinen WAGER, L.R. & VINCENT, E.A., 1962. der nordnorwegischen Gebirgskette.Skrifter Ferrodiorite from the Isle of Skye. Minera- udgit av Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania. I. logical Magazine and Journal of the Minera- Math.-Nat. Klasse. No.8, p.1–34. [Hortite] logical Society. London. Vol.33, p.26–36. VOROB’EV, E.I., MALYSHONOK, YU. V. & K ONEV, [Ferrodiorite] A.A., 1984. New types of useful minerals in WAGNER, P.A., 1928. The evidence of the ultrapotassic syenite massifs [translated from kimberlite pipes on the constitution of the Russian]. 27th International Geological Con- outer part of the Earth.South African Journal gress, Moscow. Abstracts. Vol.7, p.323-324. of Science. Vol.25, p.127-148. [Orangite] [Yakutite] WAHL, W., 1907. Beiträge zur Geologie der WADE, A. & PRIDER, R.T., 1940. The leucite- präkambrischen Bildungen im Gouvernement bearing rocks of the west Kimberley area, Olonez. II.3. Die Gesteine der Westküste des Western Australia. Quarterly Journal of the Onega-sees. Fennia: Bulletin de la Société de 4.2 References 205

Géographie de Finlande. Vol.24, No.3, p.1– WASHINGTON, H.S., 1897A. Italian petrological 94. [Valamite] sketches. III. The Bracciano, Cerveteri and WAHL, W., 1925. Die Gesteine des Wiborger Tolfa regions. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Rapakiwigebietes. Fennia: Bulletin de la Vol.5, p.34–49. [Toscanite] Société de Géographie de Finlande. Vol.45, WASHINGTON, H.S., 1897B. Italian petrological No.20, p.1–127. [Pyterlite, Tirilite, Wiborgite sketches. V. Summary and conclusion. Jour- (Viborgite)] nal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.5, p.349–377. WALKER, G.P.L. & CROASDALE, R., 1971. Char- [Santorinite] acteristics of some basaltic pyroclastics. WASHINGTON, H.S., 1900. The composition of Bulletin Volcanologique. Organe de kulaite. Journal of Geology. Chicago. Vol.8, l’Association de Volcanologie de l’Union p.610–620. [Kulaite] Géodésique et Géophysique Internationale. WASHINGTON, H.S., 1901. The foyaite–ijolite Bruxelles. (Napoli.) Vol.35, 2nd Ser., p.303– series of Magnet Cove: a chemical study in 317. [Achnelith] differentiation. Journal of Geology. Chicago. WALKER, T.L., 1931. Alexoite, a pyrrhotite- Vol.9, p.607–622. [Arkite, Covite] peridotite from Ontario. University of To- WASHINGTON, H.S., 1906. The Roman ronto Studies. Geological Series. Toronto. comagmatic region. Publications. Carnegie No.30, p.5–8. [Alexoite] Institution of Washington. Vol.57, p.1–199. WALTERSHAUSEN, W.S. VON, 1846. Ueber die [Tavolatite, Trachivicoite, Vicoite, Viterbite] submarinen vulkanischen Ausbrüche im WASHINGTON, H.S., 1913. The volcanoes and Tertiär-Formation des Val di Noto.Göttinger rocks of Pantelleria. Journal of Geology. Studien. p.371–431. [Palagonite tuff] Chicago. Vol.21, p.683–713. [Gibelite, WALTERSHAUSEN, W.S. VON, 1853. Über die Khagiarite (Kagiarite), Ponzite] vulkanischen Gesteine in Sicilien und Island WASHINGTON, H.S., 1914A. Art. VII – An und ihre submarine Umbildung. occurrence of pyroxenite and hornblendite in Dieterichschen Buchhandlung, Göttingen. Bahia, Brazil. American Journal of Science. 532pp. [Sideromelane] New Haven. Vol.38, 4th Ser., p.79–90. WARREN, C.H., 1912. Art. XXV – The ilmenite [Bahiaite] rocks near St. Urbain, Quebec; a new occur- WASHINGTON, H.S., 1914B. The analcite ba- rence of rutile and sapphirine.American Jour- salts of Sardinia. Journal of Geology. Chi- nal of Science. New Haven. Vol.33, 4th Ser., cago. Vol.22, p.742–753. [Ghizite] p.263–277. [Urbainite] WASHINGTON, H.S., 1920. Art. IV – Italite, a WASHINGTON, H.S., 1894. Art. XV – On the new leucite rock. American Journal of Sci- basalts of Kula. American Journal of Sci- ence. New Haven. Vol.50, 4th Ser., p.33–47. ence. New Haven. Vol.47, 3rd Ser., p.114– [Albanite, Italite, Vesbite] 123. [Kulaite] WASHINGTON, H.S., 1923. Petrology of the WASHINGTON, H.S., 1896A. Italian petrological Hawaiian Islands. I. Kohala and Mauna Kea, sketches. I. The Bolsena region. Journal of Hawaii. American Journal of Science. New Geology. Chicago. Vol.4, p.541–566. Haven. Vol.5, 5th Ser., p.465–502. [Vulsinite] [Oligoclasite] WASHINGTON, H.S., 1896B. Italian petrological WASHINGTON, H.S., 1927. The italite locality sketches. II. The Viterbo region. Journal of of Villa Senni. American Journal of Science. Geology. Chicago. Vol.4, p.826–849. New Haven. Vol.14, 5th Ser., p.173–198. [Ciminite] [Biotitite] 206 4 Bibliography of terms

WASHINGTON, H.S. & KEYES, M.G., 1928. can Journal of Science. New Haven. Vol.2, Petrology of the Hawaiian Islands: VI. Maui. 4th Ser., p.315–323. [Missourite] American Journal of Science. New Haven. WEINSCHENK, E., 1891. Beiträge zur Vol.15, 5th Ser., p.199–220. [Oligoclase an- Petrographie Japans. Neues Jahrbuch für desite] Mineralogie, Geologie und Paläontologie. WASHINGTON, H.S. & LARSEN, E.S., 1913. Stuttgart. Referate Abt. A. Bd.7, p.133–151. Magnetite basalt from North Park, Colorado. [Sanukite] Journal of the Washington Academy of Sci- WEINSCHENK, E., 1895. Beiträge zur ences. Vol.3, p.449–452. [Arapahite] Petrographie der östlichen Centralalpen WATSON, T.L., 1907. Mineral Resources of speciell des Gross-Venedigerstockes. Virginia. Bell, Lynchberg, Va. 618pp. Abhandlungen der Mathematisch- [Nelsonite] Physikalischen Classe der Königlich WATSON, T.L., 1912. Art. XLIV – Kragerite, Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. a rutile-bearing rock from Krageroe, Nor- München. Vol.18, p.651–713. [Stubachite] way. American Journal of Science. New WEINSCHENK, E., 1899. Zur Kenntnis der Haven. Vol.34, 4th Ser., p.509–514. Graphitlagerstätten. Chemisch-geologische [Kragerite] Studien. Abhandlungen der Mathematisch- WATSON, T.L. & TABER, S., 1910. The Virginia Physikalischen Classe der Königlich rutile deposits. In: Hayes, C.W. & Lindgren, Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. W. (Editors) Contributions to Economic München. Vol.19, p.509–564. [Bojite] Geology (Short papers and preliminary re- WELLS, M.K., 1948. In: Cotelo Neiva, J.M., ports) 1909. Bulletin of the United States Serpentines and serpentinisation – discus- Geological Survey. Washington. No.430, sion. International Geological Congress. p.200–213. [Gabbro-nelsonite] Report of the 18th Session. Great Britain, WATSON, T.L. & TABER, S., 1913. Geology of 1948. Part II. Proceedings of Section A. the titanium and apatite deposits of Virginia. Problems of Geochemistry. p.88–95. Bulletin. Virginia Geological Survey, Uni- [Serpentinite] versity of Virginia. Vol.3A, p.1–308. WENTWORTH, C.K., 1935. The terminology of [Amherstite] coarse sediments. Bulletin of the National WATTS, W.W., 1925. The geology of South Research Council. Washington. No.98, p.225- Shropshire. Proceedings of the Geologists’ 246. [Block] Association. London. Vol.36, p.321–363. WENTWORTH, C.K. & WILLIAMS, H., 1932. The [Ercalite] classification and terminology of the WEED, W.H. & PIRSSON, L.V., 1895A. pyroclastic rocks. Bulletin of the National Highwood Mountains of Montana. Bulletin Research Council. Washington. Vol.89, p.19– of the Geological Society of America. New 53. [Bomb, Coarse (ash) grain, Coarse (ash) York. Vol.6, p.389–422. [Shonkinite] tuff, Reticulite] WEED, W.H. & PIRSSON, L.V., 1895B. Art. LII WERNER, A.G., 1787. Kurze Klassifikationen – Igneous rocks of Yogo Peak, Montana. und Beschreibung der verschiedenen American Journal of Science. New Haven. Gebirgsarten. Dresden. 28pp. [Klingstein Vol.50, 3rd Ser., p.467–479. [Yogoite] (Clinkstone), Mandelstein, Porphyry] WEED, W.H. & PIRSSON, L.V., 1896. Art. WESTERMANN, J.H., 1932. The geology of XLVI – Missourite, a new leucite rock from Aruba. Geographische en Geologische the Highwood Mountains of Montana. Ameri- Mededeelingen. Utrecht. Vol.7, p.1–129. 4.2 References 207

[Hooibergite] Petrefaktenkunde. Stuttgart. Vol.30, p.641– WHITE, A.J.R., 1979. Sources of granite 670. [Allgovite] magma. Abstracts of papers to be presented WOLF, H., 1866. Trachytsammlungen aus at the Annual Meetings of the Geological Ungarn. Verhandlungen der Geologischen Society of America and Associated Socie- Reichsanstalt (Staatanstalt–Landesanstalt). ties, San Diego, California, November 5-8, Wien. Vol.16, p.33–34. [Microtinite] 1979. Vol.11, p.539. [M-type granite] WOLFF, F. VON, 1899. Beiträge zur Geologie *WILLEMS, H.W.V., 1934. Ingénieur in und Petrographie Chile’s. Zeitschrift der Nederlandsch-Indië. Bandoeng. Vol.1. Deutschen Geologischen Gesellschaft. Ber- [Astridite] lin. Vol.51, p.471–555. [Andennorite] WILLIAMS, G.H., 1886. Art. IV – The perido- WOLFF, F. VON, 1914. Der Vulkanismus. Enke, tites of the “Cortlandt Series” on the Hudson Stuttgart. Vol.1, 711pp. [Duckstein] River near Peekskill, N.Y. American Journal WOOLLEY, A.R., 1982. A discussion of car- of Science. New Haven. Vol.31, 3rd Ser., bonatite evolution and nomenclature, and the p.26–41. [Cortlandtite] generation of sodic and potassic fenites. Min- WILLIAMS, G.H., 1890. The non-feldspathic eralogical Magazine and Journal of the Min- intrusive rocks of Maryland and the course of eralogical Society. London. Vol.46, p.13– their alteration. American Geologist. 17. [Magnesiocarbonatite] Minneapolis. Vol.6, p.35–49. [Bronzitite, WOOLLEY, A.R., BERGMAN, S.C., EDGAR, A.D., Websterite] LE BAS, M.J., MITCHELL, R.H., ROCK, N.M.S. WILLIAMS, H., 1941. Calderas and their origin. & SCOTT S MITH, B.H., 1996. Classification of University of California Publications in Geo- lamprophyres, lamproites, kimberlites, and logical Sciences. Berkeley. Vol.25, No.6, the kalsilitic, melilitic and leucitic rocks.. p.239–346. [Ash-stone, Aso lava] The Canadian Mineralogist. Vol.34, p.175- WILLIAMS, J.F., 1891. The igneous rocks of 186. [Kalsilitite, Melilite leucitite, Melilite Arkansas. Annual Report of the Geological nephelinite, Potassic melilitite, Potassic Survey of Arkansas. Little Rock. Vol.2, p.1– olivine melilitite] 391. [Fourchite, Pulaskite] WOOLLEY, A.R. & KEMPE D.R.C., 1989. Car- WILLMANN, K., 1919. Die Redwitzite, eine bonatites: nomenclature, average chemical neue Gruppe von granitischen Lamprophyren. compositions and element distribution. In: K. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen Bell (Editor) Carbonatite Genesis and Evolu- Gesellschaft. Berlin. Vol.71, p.1–33. tion. Unwin Hyman, London. p.1-14. [Redwitzite] [Calciocarbonatite] WINCHELL, A.N., 1912. Geology of the Na- WORTH, R.N., 1884. On trowlesworthite, and tional mining district, Nevada. Mining and certain granitoid rocks near Plymouth.Trans- Science Press, San Francisco. Vol.105, p.655– actions of the Royal Geological Society of 659. [Auganite] Cornwall. Penzance. Vol.10, p.177. WINCHELL, A.N., 1913. Rock classification on [Trowlesworthite] three co-ordinates. Journal of Geology. Chi- WYLLIE, B.K.N. & SCOTT, A., 1913. The cago. Vol.21, p.211. [Peralkaline, Rhyodac- plutonic rocks of Garabal Hill. Geological ite] Magazine. London. Vol.10, Decade 5, p.499– WINKLER, G.G., 1859. Allgovit (Trapp) in den 508. [Davainite] Allgäuer Alpen Bayerns. Neues Jahrbuch für WYLLIE, P.J., 1967. Ultramafic and Related Mineralogie, Geognosie, Geologie und Rocks. Wiley, New York. 464pp. [Clino- 208 4 Bibliography of terms

pyroxenite, Hornblende peridotite, Horn- Congress, Moskva. Uralskaia ekskursiia, blende pyroxenite, Orthopyroxenite, iuzhnyi marshrut. p.5–17. [Sandyite] Pyroxene peridotite] ZHIDKOV, A. YA., 1962. Slozhnaya YACHEVSKII, L., 1909. Mestorozhdeniya Synnyrskaya intruziya sienitov Severo- khrizotila na khrebte Bis-Tag v Minusinskom Baikalskoi shchelochnoi provintsii.Geologiia okruge Eniseiskoi gubernii. Geologicheskiia i geofyzika. Vol.9, p.29–40. [Synnyrite] Isledovaniia v “Zolotonosnykh Oblastiakh” ZIRKEL, F., 1866A. Lehrbuch der Petrographie. Sibiri. Sankt Peterburg. Vol.8, p.31–50. Marcus, Bonn. Vol.1, 607pp. [Ditroite] [Bistagite] ZIRKEL, F., 1866B. Lehrbuch der Petrographie. YASHINA, R.M., 1957. Shchelochnye porody Marcus, Bonn. Vol.2, 635pp. [Corsite, Quartz yugo-vostochnoi Tuvy. Izvestiia Akademii diorite, Teschinite] Nauk SSSR, Seriia Geologicheskaia. No.5, ZIRKEL, F., 1870. Untersuchungen über die p.17–36. [Tuvinite] mikroskopische Zusammensetzung und YODER, H.S. & TILLEY, C.E., 1962. Origin of Structur der Basaltgesteine. Moncur, Bonn. basalt magmas: an experimental study of 208pp. [Feldspar-basalt, Leucite basalt] natural and synthetic rock systems. Journal ZIRKEL, F., 1894A. Lehrbuch der Petrographie. of Petrology. Oxford. Vol.3, p.342–532. Engelmann, Leipzig. 2nd Edn, Vol.2, 941pp. [Tholeiite] [Felsogranophyre, Leucite phonolite, YOUNG, G.A., 1906. The geology and petrog- Plethorite] raphy of Mount Yamaska. Annual Report. ZIRKEL, F., 1894B. Lehrbuch der Petrographie. Geological Survey of Canada. Montreal and Engelmann, Leipzig. 2nd Edn, Vol.3, 833pp. Ottawa. Pt.H, p.1–43. [Yamaskite] [Therolite] ZAVARITSKII, A.N., 1955. Izverzhennye gornye ZLATKIND, Z.G., 1945. Olivinovye turyaity porody. Izadatel’stvo Akademii Nauk SSSR, (kovdority) – novye glubinnye melilitovye Moskva. 479pp. [Bereshite, Plagiogranite] porody Kolskogo poluostrova. Sovetskaia ZAVARITSKII, A.N. & KRIZHANOVSKII, V.I., 1937. Geologiia. Moskva. Vol.7, p.88–95. Gosudarstvennyi Ilmenskii mineralogicheskii [Kovdorite] zapovednik. 27th International Geological 209 Appendix A Lists of participants

This appendix contains the names of all those W – a member of one of the Working groups people who have helped the Subcommission in who participated by attending meetings and/or various ways and consists of two lists. by correspondence Thefirst list of participants is arranged alpha- P– a member of the Pyroclastic working group betically by the country which the participant only represented or the country in which they were C – a Correspondent with the Subcommission residing when they corresponded with the Sub- who contributed with written submissions in commission. The name of each participant is response to Subcommission circulars followed in brackets by their affiliation with G – a Guest at one or more of the meetings. the Subcommission using the following abbre- The second list is simply an alphabetical list viations: of participants by name, followed in brackets M – a Member of the Subcommission acting as by their country. a representative of the country

A.1 PARTICIPANTS LISTED BY COUNTRY

ARGENTINA (4) Neall, V. (G) Andreies, R.R. (C) Rock, N.M.S. (W) Mazzoni, M.M. (C) Taylor, S.R. (W) Spalletti, L.A. (C) Vallance, T.G. (W) Teruggi, M.E. (M) Wass, S.Y. (C) White, A.J.R. (C) ARMENIA (1) Wilkinson, J.F.G. (M) Shirinian, H.G. (G) Wilson, A.P. (W)

AUSTRALIA (21) AUSTRIA (4) Branch, C.D. (W) Daurer, A. (C) Cundari, A. (W) Exner, C. (C) Dallwitz, W.B. (M) Richter, W. (C) Ewart, A. (C) Wieseneder, H. (C) Flinter, B. (G) Green, D.H. (W) BELGIUM (4) Harris, P.G. (C) Deblond, A. (W) Hensel, H.D. (C) Duchesne, J.-C. (W) Joyce, E.B. (G) Michot, J. (W) Le Maitre, R.W. (M) Michot, P. (W) Mackenzie, D.E. (C) Matthison, C.J. (C) BOLIVIA (1) Middlemost, E.A.K. (W) Ploskonka, E. (W) 210 Appendix A

BRAZIL (2) COLOMBIA (1) Coutinho, J.M.V. (W) Schaufelberger, P. (C) Leonardos, Jr., O.H. (W) CROATIA (2) BULGARIA (5) Majer, V. (C) Boyadjiev, St.G. (G) Obradovic, J. (W) Georgiev, G.K. (C) Ivanov, R. (W) CZECH REPUBLIC (8) Stefanova, M. (W) Dudek, A. (M) Yanef, Y. (W) Fediuk, F. (C) Fiala, F. (W) CANADA (25) Kopecky, L. (W) Armstrong, R.L. (C) Neu™ilová, N. (C) Ayres, L.D. (M) Palivcova, M. (C) Baragar, W.R.A. (W) Suk, M. (C) Church, B.N. (W) Vejnar, Zd. (C) Currie, K.L. (W) Davidson, A. (W) DENMARK (7) Edgar, A.D. (W) Berthelsen, A. (C) Frisch, Th. (C) Jakobsson, S. (G) Gittins, J. (W) Nielsen, T.F.D. (W) Goodwin, A.M. (M) Noe Nygaard, A. (M) Lambert, M.B. (W) Sørensen, H. (M) Laurent, R. (C) Wilson, J.R. (C) Laurin, A.F. (W) Zeck, H.P. (W) Martignole, J. (W) McCutcheon, S.R. (C) EIRE (1) Mitchell, R.H. (W.) Mohr, P. (C) Moore, J.M. (C) Naldrett, A.J. (W) FINLAND (3) Robinson, P. (W) Härme, M. (C) Ruitenberg, A.A. (C) Laitakati, I. (C) Scott-Smith, B.H. (W) Vartiainen, H. (C) Sharma, K.N.M. (W) Thurston, P.C. (W) FRANCE (20) Woodsworth, G.J. (C) Albarede, F. (W) Woussen, G. (C) Alsac, C. (W) Bonin, B. (M) CHILE (1) Bordet, P. (G) Vergara, M. (W) Brousse, R. (C) Chenevoy, M. (C) CHINA (4) Colin, F. (C) Heng Sheng Wang, (M) de la Roche, H. (M) Malpas, J. (W) Forestier, F.H. (W) Sung Shu Ho, (C) Giraud, P. (W) Wang, B. (M) Juteau, Th. (W) A.1 Participants listed by country 211

Lameyre, J. (M) Seim, R. (C) Leterrier, J. (G) Stengelin, R. (W) Raguin, E. (C) Tischendorf, G. (M) Roques, M. (G) Troll, G. (C) Soler, E. (W) Vieten, K. (W) Tégyey-Dumait, M. (W) Watznauer, A. (W) Velde, D. (W) Wedepohl, K.H. (W) Vincent, P.M. (W) Wimmenauer, W. (M) Westercamp, D. (W) Winkler, H.G.F. (W) Wurm, A. (C) GERMANY (45) Amstutz, G.C. (W) GUYANA (1) Arndt, N. (G) Singh, S. (W) Bambauer, H.U. (C) Chudoba, K. (C) HUNGARY (3) Correns, C.W. (W) Kubovics, I. (G) Förster, H. (C) Pantó, G. (M) Frechen, J. (C) Széky-Fux, V. (M) Hentschel, H. (W) Huebscher, H.D. (C) ICELAND (1) Jung, D. (W) Thorarinsson, S. (W) Keller, J. (M) Knetsch, G. (C) INDIA (8) Kramer, W. (W) Bose, M.K. (W) Kunz, K. (W) Chatterjee, S.C. (M) Lehmann, E. (W) Sen, S.K. (W) Lensch, G. (W) Subba Rao, S. (C) Lorenz, V. (W) Subbarao, K.V. (W) Mädler, J. (C) Subramaniam, A.P. (W) Martin, H. (W) Subramaniam, K.V. (G) Mathé, G (C) Sukheswala, R.N. (M) Matthes, S (C) Mehnert, K.R. (M) ISRAEL (1) Mihm, A. (C) Bentor, Y.K. (W) Morteani, G. (C) Mucke, D. (W) ITALY (24) Müller, P. (W) Balconi, M. (C) Murawski, H. (C) Bellieni, G. (M) Okrusch, M. (C) Bertolani, M. (C) Pälchen, W. (W) Boriani, A. (G) Paulitsch, P.D. (C) Callegari, E. (C) Pfeiffer, L. (W) Cristofolini, R. (C) Pichler, H. (W) D’Amico, Cl. (W) Röllig, G. (W) Dal Piaz, G.V. (C) Rost, F. (W) De Vecchi, Gp. (G) Schmincke, H.U. (C) Deriu, M. (C) 212 Appendix A

Galli, M. (C) Carstens, H. (W) Innocenti, F. (C) Dons, J.A. (C) Justin-Visentin, E. (W) Griffin, W.L. (C) Malaroda, R. (C) Oftedahl, C. (C) Mittempergher, M. (W) Strand, T. (C) Morbidelli, L. (C) Torske, T. (W) Piccirillo, E.M. (W) Rittmann, A. (W) POLAND (2) Sassi, F. (C) Nowakowski, A. (C) Simboli, G. (W) Smulikowski, K. (M) Venturelli, A. (C) Villari, L. (W) PORTUGAL (3) Visentin, E.J. (G) Aires Barros, L. (W) Zanettin, B (M) Mourazmiranda, A. (C) Schermerhorn, L.J.G. (C) JAPAN (4) Aoki, K.J. (M) ROMANIA (9) Aramaki, S. (M) Berbeleac, I. (W) Katsui, Y. (M) Bercia, J. (G) Yagi, K. (W) Dimitrescu, R. (C) Giusca, D. (W) KENYA (1) Kräutner, H. (W) Williams, L.A.J. (W) Peltz, S. (W) Radulescu, D. (M) KUWAIT (1) Savu, H. (C) Al Mishwat, A.T. (G) Seclaman, M. (W)

MALAYSIA (1) RUSSIAN FEDERATION (41) Hutchinson, C.S. (C) Afanass’yev, G.D. (W) Andreeva, E.D. (W) NETHERLANDS (6) Bogatikov, O.A. (C) de Roever, W.P. (M) Borodaevskaya, M.R. (W) Den Tex, E. (C) Borodin, L.S. (W) Oen, I.S. (C) Chvorova, L.V. (C) Tobi, A.C. (M) Daminova, A.M. (W) Uytenbogaardt, W. (C) Dmitriev, Yu.I. (W) van der Plas, L. (C) Efremova, S.V. (M) Frolova, T.I. (W) NEW ZEALAND (3) Gladkikh, V.S. (W) Cole, J.W. (M) Gon’shakova, V.I. (C) Coombs, D.S. (C) Gorshkov, G.S. (W) Neal, V.E. (W) Gurulev, S.A. (G) Iakovleva, E.B. (W) NORWAY (8) Kononova, V.A. (G) Barth, T.F.W. (W) Kravchenko, S. (G) Bryhni, I. (C) L’vov, B.K. (W) A.1 Participants listed by country 213

Lazko, E. (W) SURINAM (2) Luchitsky, J. (G) Dahlberg, E.H. (W) Malejev, E.F. (W) de Roever, E.W.F. (W) Markovsky, B.A. (W) Massaitis, V.L. (W) SWEDEN (5) Mikhailov, N.P. (M) Gorbatschev, R. (C) Orlova, M.P. (W) Koark, H.J. (C) Pertsev, N.N. (W) Lundqvist, T. (W) Petrova, M.A. (W) Persson, L. (W) Pjatenko, I.K. (W) von Eckerman, H. (C) Polunina, L.A. (W) Rotman, V.K. (W) SWITZERLAND (18) Ruminantseva, N.A. (W) Ayrton, S. (C) Schtschebakova, M.N. (C) Bearth, P. (W) Sharpenok, L. (G) Burckhardt, C.E. (W) Shemyakin, V.M. (W) Dietrich, V. (C) Shurkin, K.A. (W) Hänny, R. (C) Sobolev, N. (W) Hügi, T. (C) Sobolev, S.F. (W) Kübler, B. (C) Sobolev, V.S. (G) Maggetti, M. (W) Sveshnikova, S.V. (W) Nickel, E. (C) Vorobieva, O.A. (M) Niggli, E. (W) Yashina, R. (G) Persoz, F. (C) Schmid, R. (M) SAUDI ARABIA (1) Seemann, U. (W) Wolf, K.H. (W) Streckeisen, A. (M) Trommsdorff, V. (M) SOUTH AFRICA (8) Vuagnat, M. (W) Dann, J.C. (W) Wenk, E. (W) Evans, D. (W) Woodtli, R. (C) Ferguson, J. (M) Frick, G. (C) TAIWAN (2) Moore, A.C. (C) Juan, V.C. (C) Snyman, C.P. (M) Veichow, C.J. (C) van Biljon, S. (C) von Gruenewaldt, G. (M) TURKEY (5) Aslaner, M. (C) SPAIN (7) Ataman, G. (C) Ancochea, E. (W) Irdar, E. (C) Brändle, J.H. (M) Kraëff, A. (C) Corretgé, L. (C) Kumbazar, I. (C) Fuster, J.M. (C) Muñoz, M. (W) UGANDA (1) Pascual, E. (W) Macdonald, R. (W) Puga, E. (C) 214 Appendix A

UK (46) USA (80) Baker, P.E. (C) Barker, D.S. (W) Berridge, N.G. (C) Bateman, P.C. (M) Cheadle, M. (W) Bergman, S.C. (W) Collins, G.H. (C) Best, M.G. (C) Cox, K.G. (W) Boone, E.M. (C) Dearnley, R. (C) Brooks, E.R. (C) Donaldson, C. (W) Chayes, F. (M) Elliot, R.B. (C) Cheney, J.T. (C) Ellis, S.E. (W) Chesterman, C.W. (C) Fitch, F.J. (C) Christiansen, R.L. (C) Francis, E.H. (W) Coats, R.R. (W) Gibson, S. (W) Coveney, R.M. (C) Gill, R. (W) de Waard, D. (W) Gillespie, M. (G) Dietrich, R.V. (W) Hall, P. (W) Duffield, W. (G) Harrison, R.K. (W) Earton, R.M. (W) Hergt, J. (W) Effimoff, I. (C) Hole, M. (W) Ekblaw, S.E. (C) Howells, M. (W) Emerson, D.O. (C) Howie, R.A. (W) Ernst, G. (C) Hughes, D. (W) Evans, B.W. (C) Kent, R. (W) Fisher, R.V. (M) King, B.C. (W) Forbes, R.B. (C) Lawson, R.I. (W) Gastil, G. (C) Le Bas, M.J. (M) Grove, T. (W) Macdonald, R. (W) Guidotti, C.V. (C) MacKenzie, W.S. (C) Harrison, J.E. (C) Menzies, M. (W) Hawkin, J.W. (C) Muir, I.D. (W) Hays, J.F. (C) Nesbitt, B. (W) Heiken, G. (W) Nockolds, S.R. (C) Herz, N. (C) Preston, J (C) Hobbs, S.W. (C) Rea, W.J. (W) Hollister, L.S. (C) Rollinson, H. (W) Honnorez, J. (W) Sabine, P.A. (M) Hyndman, D.W. (C) Stillman, C.J. (C) Jackson, E.D. (W) Styles, M. (G) Krauskopf, K. (C) Thompson, R. (W) Lofgren, G. (M) Upton, B.J.G. (W) Lyons, P.C. (C) Wadsworth, W.J. (W) Macdonald, G.A. (W) Weaver, S.D. (W) Mattson, P.H. (C) Wells, A.K. (W) McBirney, A.R. (M) Wells, M.K. (W) McCoy, F.W. (W) Wilson, M. (W) McHone, J.G. (C) Woolley, A.R. (M) Meyer, H.O.A. (W) Wright, A.E. (W) Miller, T. (W) A.1 Participants listed by country 215

Misch, P. (C) Vidale, R.J. (C) Miyashiro, A. (C) Vitaliano, C.J. (C) Mohr, P.A. (W) Walker, G.P.L. (W) Moore, G.E. (C) Waters, A.C. (C) Murray, A.D. (C) Whitney, J.A. (C) Mutschler, F.E. (C) Whitten, E.H.T. (C) O’Connor, J.T. (C) Wilcox, R.E. (C) Peck, D.L. (M) Williams, H. (C) Peterson, D.W. (W) Wones, D.R. (C) Presnall, D. (W) Wyllie, P.J. (C) Putman, G.W. (C) Yoder, H.S.Jr. (W) Rankin, D.W. (C) Reitan, P.H. (C) VENEZUELA (1) Scott, R.B. (C) Urbani, F. (C) Sheridan, M.F. (W) Simkin, T. (C) YUGOSLAVIA (1) Snavely, P. (W) Karamata, S. (W) Snyder, G.L. (W) Taubeneck, W.H. (C) ZAMBIA (1) Thornton, C.P. (M) Cooray, P.G. (W) Tilling, R.I. (W) Toulmin III, P. (C) ZIMBABWE (1) Tweto, O. (C) Wilson, A.H. (W) 216 Appendix A

A.2 PARTICIPANTS LISTED BY NAME (WITH COUNTRY)

Afanass’yev, G.D. (Russian Federation) Brooks, E.R. (USA) Aires Barros, L. (Portugal) Brousse, R. (France) Al Mishwat, A.T. (Kuwait) Bryhni, I. (Norway) Albarede, F. (France) Burckhardt, C.E. (Switzerland) Alsac, C. (France) Callegari, E. (Italy) Amstutz, G.C. (Germany) Carstens, H. (Norway) Ancochea, E. (Spain) Chatterjee, S.C. (India) Andreeva, E.D. (Russian Federation) Chayes, F. (USA) Andreies, R.R. (Argentina) Cheadle, M. (UK) Aoki, K.J. (Japan) Chenevoy, M. (France) Aramaki, S. (Japan) Cheney, J.T. (USA) Armstrong, R.L. (Canada) Chesterman, C.W. (USA) Arndt, N. (Germany) Christiansen, R.L. (USA) Aslaner, M. (Turkey) Chudoba, K. (Germany) Ataman, G. (Turkey) Church, B.N. (Canada) Ayres, L.D. (Canada) Chvorova, L.V. (Russian Federation) Ayrton, S. (Switzerland) Coats, R.R. (USA) Baker, P.E. (UK) Cole, J.W. (New Zealand) Balconi, M. (Italy) Colin, F. (France) Bambauer, H.U. (Germany) Collins, G.H. (UK) Baragar, W.R.A. (Canada) Coombs, D.S. (New Zealand) Barker, D.S. (USA) Cooray, P.G. (Zambia) Barth, T.F.W. (Norway) Correns, C.W. (Germany) Bateman, P.C. (USA) Corretgé, L. (Spain) Bearth, P. (Switzerland) Coutinho, J.M.V. (Brazil) Bellieni, G. (Italy) Coveney, R.M. (USA) Bentor, Y.K. (Israel) Cox, K.G. (UK) Berbeleac, I. (Romania) Cristofolini, R. (Italy) Bercia, J. (Romania) Cundari, A. (Australia) Bergman, S.C. (USA) Currie, K.L. (Canada) Berridge, N.G. (UK) D’Amico, Cl. (Italy) Berthelsen, A. (Denmark) Dahlberg, E.H. (Surinam) Bertolani, M. (Italy) Dal Piaz, G.V. (Italy) Best, M.G. (USA) Dallwitz, W.B. (Australia) Bogatikov, O.A. (Russian Federation) Daminova, A.M. (Russian Federation) Bonin, B. (France) Dann, J.C. (South Africa) Boone, E.M. (USA) Daurer, A. (Austria) Bordet, P. (France) Davidson, A. (Canada) Boriani, A. (Italy) de la Roche, H. (France) Borodaevskaya, M.R. (Russian Federation) de Roever, E.W.F. (Surinam) Borodin, L.S. (Russian Federation) de Roever, W.P. (Netherlands) Bose, M.K. (India) De Vecchi, Gp. (Italy) Boyadjiev, St.G. (Bulgaria) de Waard, D. (USA) Branch, C.D. (Australia) Dearnley, R. (UK) Brändle, J.H. (Spain) Deblond, A. (Belgium) A.2 Participants listed by name 217

Den Tex, E. (Netherlands) Gladkikh, V.S. (Russian Federation) Deriu, M. (Italy) Gon’shakova, V.I. (Russian Federation) Dietrich, R.V. (USA) Goodwin, A.M. (Canada) Dietrich, V. (Switzerland) Gorbatschev, R. (Sweden) Dimitrescu, R. (Romania) Gorshkov, G.S. (Russian Federation) Dmitriev, Yu.I. (Russian Federation) Green, D.H. (Australia) Donaldson, C. (UK) Griffin, W.L. (Norway) Dons, J.A. (Norway) Grove, T. (USA) Duchesne, J.-C. (Belgium) Guidotti, C.V. (USA) Dudek, A. (Czech Republic) Gurulev, S.A. (Russian Federation) Duffield, W. (USA) Hall, P. (UK) Earton, R.M. (USA) Hänny, R. (Switzerland) Edgar, A.D. (Canada) Härme, M. (Finland) Effimoff, I. (USA) Harris, P.G. (Australia) Efremova, S.V. (Russian Federation) Harrison, J.E. (USA) Ekblaw, S.E. (USA) Harrison, R.K. (UK) Elliot, R.B. (UK) Hawkin, J.W. (USA) Ellis, S.E. (UK) Hays, J.F. (USA) Emerson, D.O. (USA) Heiken, G. (USA) Ernst, G. (USA) Heng Sheng Wang, (China) Evans, B.W. (USA) Hensel, H.D. (Australia) Evans, D. (South Africa) Hentschel, H. (Germany) Ewart, A. (Australia) Hergt, J. (UK) Exner, C. (Austria) Herz, N. (USA) Fediuk, F. (Czech Republic) Hobbs, S.W. (USA) Ferguson, J. (South Africa) Hole, M. (UK) Fiala, F. (Czech Republic) Hollister, L.S. (USA) Fisher, R.V. (USA) Honnorez, J. (USA) Fitch, F.J. (UK) Howells, M. (UK) Flinter, B. (Australia) Howie, R.A. (UK) Forbes, R.B. (USA) Huebscher, H.D. (Germany) Forestier, F.H. (France) Hughes, D. (UK) Förster, H. (Germany) Hügi, T. (Switzerland) Francis, E.H. (UK) Hutchinson, C.S. (Malaysia) Frechen, J. (Germany) Hyndman, D.W. (USA) Frick, G. (South Africa) Iakovleva, E.B. (Russian Federation) Frisch, Th. (Canada) Innocenti, F. (Italy) Frolova, T.I. (Russian Federation) Irdar, E. (Turkey) Fuster, J.M. (Spain) Ivanov, R. (Bulgaria) Galli, M. (Italy) Jackson, E.D. (USA) Gastil, G. (USA) Jakobsson, S. (Denmark) Georgiev, G.K. (Bulgaria) Joyce, E.B. (Australia) Gibson, S. (UK) Juan, V.C. (Taiwan) Gill, R. (UK) Jung, D. (Germany) Gillespie, M. (UK) Justin-Visentin, E. (Italy) Giraud, P. (France) Juteau, Th. (France) Gittins, J. (Canada) Karamata, S. (Yugoslavia) Giusca, D. (Romania) Katsui, Y. (Japan) 218 Appendix A

Keller, J. (Germany) Martin, H. (Germany) Kent, R. (UK) Massaitis, V.L. (Russian Federation) King, B.C. (UK) Mathé, G (Germany) Knetsch, G. (Germany) Matthes, S (Germany) Koark, H.J. (Sweden) Matthison, C.J. (Australia) Kononova, V.A. (Russian Federation) Mattson, P.H. (USA) Kopecky, L. (Czech Republic) Mazzoni, M.M. (Argentina) Kraëff, A. (Turkey) McBirney, A.R. (USA) Kramer, W. (Germany) McCoy, F.W. (USA) Krauskopf, K. (USA) McCutcheon, S.R. (Canada) Kräutner, H. (Romania) McHone, J.G. (USA) Kravchenko, S. (Russian Federation) Mehnert, K.R. (Germany) Kübler, B. (Switzerland) Menzies, M. (UK) Kubovics, I. (Hungary) Meyer, H.O.A. (USA) Kumbazar, I. (Turkey) Michot, J. (Belgium) Kunz, K. (Germany) Michot, P. (Belgium) L’vov, B.K. (Russian Federation) Middlemost, E.A.K. (Australia) Laitakati, I. (Finland) Mihm, A. (Germany) Lambert, M.B. (Canada) Mikhailov, N.P. (Russian Federation) Lameyre, J. (France) Miller, T. (USA) Laurent, R. (Canada) Misch, P. (USA) Laurin, A.F. (Canada) Mitchell, R.H. (Canada) Lawson, R.I. (UK) Mittempergher, M. (Italy) Lazko, E. (Russian Federation) Miyashiro, A. (USA) Le Bas, M.J. (UK) Mohr, P. (Eire) Le Maitre, R.W. (Australia) Mohr, P.A. (USA) Lehmann, E. (Germany) Moore, A.C. (South Africa) Lensch, G. (Germany) Moore, G.E. (USA) Leonardos, Jr., O.H. (Brazil) Moore, J.M. (Canada) Leterrier, J. (France) Morbidelli, L. (Italy) Lofgren, G. (USA) Morteani, G. (Germany) Lorenz, V. (Germany) Mourazmiranda, A. (Portugal) Luchitsky, J. (Russian Federation) Mucke, D. (Germany) Lundqvist, T. (Sweden) Muir, I.D. (UK) Lyons, P.C. (USA) Müller, P. (Germany) Macdonald, G.A. (USA) Muñoz, M. (Spain) Macdonald, R. (Uganda) Murawski, H. (Germany) Macdonald, R. (UK) Murray, A.D. (USA) Mackenzie, D.E. (Australia) Mutschler, F.E. (USA) MacKenzie, W.S. (UK) Naldrett, A.J. (Canada) Mädler, J. (Germany) Neal, V.E. (New Zealand) Maggetti, M. (Switzerland) Neall, V. (Australia) Majer, V. (Croatia) Nesbitt, B. (UK) Malaroda, R. (Italy) Neu™ilová, N. (Czech Republic) Malejev, E.F. (Russian Federation) Nickel, E. (Switzerland) Malpas, J. (China) Nielsen, T.F.D. (Denmark) Markovsky, B.A. (Russian Federation) Niggli, E. (Switzerland) Martignole, J. (Canada) Nockolds, S.R. (UK) A.2 Participants listed by name 219

Noe Nygaard, A. (Denmark) Savu, H. (Romania) Nowakowski, A. (Poland) Schaufelberger, P. (Colombia) O’Connor, J.T. (USA) Schermerhorn, L.J.G. (Portugal) Obradovic, J. (Croatia) Schmid, R. (Switzerland) Oen, I.S. (Netherlands) Schmincke, H.U. (Germany) Oftedahl, C. (Norway) Schtschebakova, M.N. (Russian Federation) Okrusch, M. (Germany) Scott, R.B. (USA) Orlova, M.P. (Russian Federation) Scott-Smith, B.H. (Canada) Pälchen, W. (Germany) Seclaman, M. (Romania) Palivcova, M. (Czech Republic) Seemann, U. (Switzerland) Pantó, G. (Hungary) Seim, R. (Germany) Pascual, E. (Spain) Sen, S.K. (India) Paulitsch, P.D. (Germany) Sharma, K.N.M. (Canada) Peck, D.L. (USA) Sharpenok, L. (Russian Federation) Peltz, S. (Romania) Shemyakin, V.M. (Russian Federation) Persoz, F. (Switzerland) Sheridan, M.F. (USA) Persson, L. (Sweden) Shirinian, H.G. (Armenia) Pertsev, N.N. (Russian Federation) Shurkin, K.A. (Russian Federation) Peterson, D.W. (USA) Simboli, G. (Italy) Petrova, M.A. (Russian Federation) Simkin, T. (USA) Pfeiffer, L. (Germany) Singh, S. (Guyana) Piccirillo, E.M. (Italy) Smulikowski, K. (Poland) Pichler, H. (Germany) Snavely, P. (USA) Pjatenko, I.K. (Russian Federation) Snyder, G.L. (USA) Ploskonka, E. (Bolivia) Snyman, C.P. (South Africa) Polunina, L.A. (Russian Federation) Sobolev, N. (Russian Federation) Presnall, D. (USA) Sobolev, S.F. (Russian Federation) Preston, J (UK) Sobolev, V.S. (Russian Federation) Puga, E. (Spain) Soler, E. (France) Putman, G.W. (USA) Sørensen, H. (Denmark) Radulescu, D. (Romania) Spalletti, L.A. (Argentina) Raguin, E. (France) Stefanova, M. (Bulgaria) Rankin, D.W. (USA) Stengelin, R. (Germany) Rea, W.J. (UK) Stillman, C.J. (UK) Reitan, P.H. (USA) Strand, T. (Norway) Richter, W. (Austria) Streckeisen, A. (Switzerland) Rittmann, A. (Italy) Styles, M. (UK) Robinson, P. (Canada) Subba Rao, S. (India) Rock, N.M.S. (Australia) Subbarao, K.V. (India) Röllig, G. (Germany) Subramaniam, A.P. (India) Rollinson, H. (UK) Subramaniam, K.V. (India) Roques, M. (France) Suk, M. (Czech Republic) Rost, F. (Germany) Sukheswala, R.N. (India) Rotman, V.K. (Russian Federation) Sung Shu Ho, (China) Ruitenberg, A.A. (Canada) Sveshnikova, S.V. (Russian Federation) Ruminantseva, N.A. (Russian Federation) Széky-Fux, V. (Hungary) Sabine, P.A. (UK) Taubeneck, W.H. (USA) Sassi, F. (Italy) Taylor, S.R. (Australia) 220 Appendix A

Tégyey-Dumait, M. (France) Wass, S.Y. (Australia) Teruggi, M.E. (Argentina) Waters, A.C. (USA) Thompson, R. (UK) Watznauer, A. (Germany) Thorarinsson, S. (Iceland) Weaver, S.D. (UK) Thornton, C.P. (USA) Wedepohl, K.H. (Germany) Thurston, P.C. (Canada) Wells, A.K. (UK) Tilling, R.I. (USA) Wells, M.K. (UK) Tischendorf, G. (Germany) Wenk, E. (Switzerland) Tobi, A.C. (Netherlands) Westercamp, D. (France) Torske, T. (Norway) White, A.J.R. (Australia) Toulmin III, P. (USA) Whitney, J.A. (USA) Troll, G. (Germany) Whitten, E.H.T. (USA) Trommsdorff, V. (Switzerland) Wieseneder, H. (Austria) Tweto, O. (USA) Wilcox, R.E. (USA) Upton, B.J.G. (UK) Wilkinson, J.F.G. (Australia) Urbani, F. (Venezuela) Williams, H. (USA) Uytenbogaardt, W. (Netherlands) Williams, L.A.J. (Kenya) Vallance, T.G. (Australia) Wilson, A.H. (Zimbabwe) van Biljon, S. (South Africa) Wilson, A.P. (Australia) van der Plas, L. (Netherlands) Wilson, J.R. (Denmark) Vartiainen, H. (Finland) Wilson, M. (UK) Veichow, C.J. (Taiwan) Wimmenauer, W. (Germany) Vejnar, Zd. (Czech Republic) Winkler, H.G.F. (Germany) Velde, D. (France) Wolf, K.H. (Saudi Arabia) Venturelli, A. (Italy) Wones, D.R. (USA) Vergara, M. (Chile) Woodsworth, G.J. (Canada) Vidale, R.J. (USA) Woodtli, R. (Switzerland) Vieten, K. (Germany) Woolley, A.R. (UK) Villari, L. (Italy) Woussen, G. (Canada) Vincent, P.M. (France) Wright, A.E. (UK) Visentin, E.J. (Italy) Wurm, A. (Germany) Vitaliano, C.J. (USA) Wyllie, P.J. (USA) von Eckerman, H. (Sweden) Yagi, K. (Japan) von Gruenewaldt, G. (South Africa) Yanef, Y. (Bulgaria) Vorobieva, O.A. (Russian Federation) Yashina, R. (Russian Federation) Vuagnat, M. (Switzerland) Yoder, H.S.Jr. (USA) Wadsworth, W.J. (UK) Zanettin, B (Italy) Walker, G.P.L. (USA) Zeck, H.P. (Denmark) Wang, B. (China) 221 Appendix B Recommended IUGS names

The 316 rock names and terms that have been Of these names and terms, 179 are strictly defined and recommended for use by the IUGS speaking IUGS root names; 103 are subdivisons Subcommission, i.e. all those terms in the of these root names, including 33 specific Glossary that have been printed in bold capital names for the various “foid” root names, e.g. letters are listed below. nepheline syenite; and 34 are rock terms.

Acid Beforsite Afrikandite (Africandite) Benmoreite Agglomerate Block Agpaite (Agpaitic) Bomb Alaskite Boninite Alkali Calciocarbonatite Alkali basalt Calcite-carbonatite Alkali feldspar charnockite Camptonite Alkali feldspar granite Cancrinite diorite Alkali feldspar rhyolite Cancrinite gabbro Alkali feldspar syenite Cancrinite monzodiorite Alkali feldspar trachyte Cancrinite monzogabbro Alvikite Cancrinite monzosyenite Analcime basanite Cancrinite plagisyenite Analcime diorite Cancrinite syenite Analcime gabbro Carbonatite Analcime monzodiorite Charno-enberbite Analcime monzogabbro Charnockite Analcime monzosyenite Clinopyroxene norite Analcime phonolite Clinopyroxenite Analcime plagisyenite Coarse (ash) grain Analcime syenite Coarse (ash) tuff Analcimite Colour index (Colour ratio) Andesite Comendite Andesitoid Comenditic rhyolite Anorthosite Comenditic trachyte Ash, Ash grain Crystal tuff Ash tuff Dacite Basalt Dacitoid Basaltic andesite Diabase Basaltic trachyandesite Diorite Basaltoid Dioritoid Basanite Dolerite Basanitic foidite Dolomite-carbonatite Basic Dunite 222 Appendix B

Dust grain Hornblende pyroxenite Dust tuff Hornblendite Enderbite Hyalo- Essexite Igneous rock Fergusite Ijolite Ferrocarbonatite Intermediate Fine (ash) grain Italite Fine (ash) tuff Jotunite Foid diorite Kalsilitite Foid dioritoid Kamafugite Foid gabbro Kersantite Foid gabbroid Kimberlite Foid monzodiorite Komatiite Foid monzogabbro Kugdite Foid monzosyenite Lamproite Foid plagisyenite Lamprophyre Foid syenite Lapilli Foid syenitoid Lapilli tuff Foid-bearing alkali feldspar syenite Lapillistone Foid-bearing alkali feldspar trachyte Latite Foid-bearing anorthosite Leucite basanite Foid-bearing diorite Leucite phonolite Foid-bearing gabbro Leucite tephrite Foid-bearing latite Leucitite Foid-bearing monzodiorite Leuco- Foid-bearing monzogabbro Leucocratic Foid-bearing monzonite Lherzolite Foid-bearing syenite Limburgite Foid-bearing trachyte Liparite Foidite Lithic tuff Foiditoid Low-K Foidolite m-Charnockite, m-Enderbite etc. Gabbro Magnesiocarbonatite Gabbroid Malignite Gabbronorite Mangerite Granite Medium-K Granitoid Meimechite (Meymechite) Granodiorite Mela- Harzburgite Melanephelinite Haüyne basanite Melanocratic Haüyne phonolite Melilite leucitite Haüynite Melilite nephelinite Hawaiite Melilitite High-K Melilitolite Hololeucocratic Melteigite Holomelanocratic Mesocratic Hornblende gabbro Miaskite (Miascite) Hornblende peridotite Minette B Recommended IUGS names 223

Missourite Pheno- Monchiquite Phonolite Monzodiorite Phonolitic basanite Monzogabbro Phonolitic foidite Monzogranite Phonolitic leucitite Monzonite Phonolitic nephelinite Mugearite Phonolitic tephrite Natrocarbonatite Phonolitoid Nepheline basanite Phonotephrite Nepheline diorite Picrite Nepheline gabbro Picrobasalt Nepheline monzodiorite Pitchstone Nepheline monzogabbro Plagioclase-bearing hornblende pyroxenite Nepheline monzosyenite Plagioclase-bearing hornblendite Nepheline plagisyenite Plagioclase-bearing pyroxene hornblendite Nepheline syenite Plagioclase-bearing pyroxenite Nepheline tephrite Plagiogranite Nephelinite Plutonic Nephelinolite Potassic melilitite Norite Potassic olivine melilitite Nosean basanite Potassic trachybasalt Noseanite Pyroclastic Obsidian Pyroclastic breccia Okaite Pyroclastic deposit Olivine clinopyroxenite Pyroclastic rock Olivine gabbro Pyroclasts Olivine gabbronorite Pyroxene hornblende gabbro Olivine hornblende pyroxenite Pyroxene hornblende gabbronorite Olivine hornblendite Pyroxene hornblende norite Olivine melilitite Pyroxene hornblende peridotite Olivine norite Pyroxene hornblendite Olivine orthopyroxenite Pyroxene peridotite Olivine pyroxene hornblendite Pyroxenite Olivine pyroxenite Quartz alkali feldspar syenite Olivine websterite Quartz alkali feldspar trachyte Olivinite Quartz anorthosite Opdalite Quartz diorite Orthopyroxene gabbro Quartz gabbro Orthopyroxenite Quartz latite Pantellerite Quartz monzodiorite Pantelleritic rhyolite Quartz monzogabbro Pantelleritic trachyte Quartz monzonite Peralkaline Quartz norite Peralkaline granite Quartz syenite Peralkaline phonolite Quartz trachyte Peralkaline rhyolite Quartz-rich granitoid Peralkaline trachyte Quartzolite Peridotite Rhyolite 224 Appendix B

Rhyolitoid Tephritic leucitite Sannaite Tephritic phonolite Shonkinite Tephritoid Shoshonite Teschenite (Teschinite) Silicocarbonatite Theralite Sodalite diorite Tholeiitic basalt Sodalite gabbro Tonalite Sodalite monzodiorite Trachyandesite Sodalite monzogabbro Trachybasalt Sodalite monzosyenite Trachydacite Sodalite plagisyenite Trachyte Sodalite syenite Trachytoid Sodalitite Troctolite Sodalitolite Trondhjemite Sövite (Soevite) Tuff Spessartite Tuff breccia Subalkali Tuffite Subalkali basalt Turjaite Syenite Ultrabasic Syenitoid Ultramafic rock Syenodiorite Uncompahgrite Syenogabbro Urtite Syenogranite Vitric tuff Tephra Vogesite Tephriphonolite Volcanic Tephrite Websterite Tephritic foidite Wehrlite 225 Appendix C IUGSTAS software package By R.W. Le Maitre

In response to several requests, this edition If the first row of the table contains a header includes a description of a collection of C++ row (the oxide names) they can be in any order routines for implementing the TAS classifica- but they must be spelt as given in Table C.1 tion for volcanic rocks (p.33–39). As parts of from rows 1 to 26. However whether the text is the TAS classification require the use of the upper or lower case is unimportant. This fea- CIPW norm calculation, this code is also in- ture is useful for reading data from files in cluded. which the data is not in the default order The package is only intended as a basic required by IUGSTAS. development kit with which to write other If an invalid name is found a warning mes- programs suited to specific needs. sage is shown and the column is ignored. If a The source code is not included in the book valid oxide name occurs more than once, an but can be downloaded from the Cambridge error message will be reported and the program University Press website – see section C.5, will abort. Any oxides not specified in the p.236. header row will be set to zero. If the table does not contain a header row (i.e. C.1 INTRODUCTION the first row of a table is an analysis) the package assumes that the oxides will be in the Wherever possible the code has been written in order shown in Table C.1, but not all of them a style which is largely self-explanatory so that need be given, i.e. they will be oxides 1 to n readers who are not experts in programming where n is not greater than 26. techniques should be able to follow what is happening and get the package working with- C.1.2 Data output out too much trouble. The results are written to files that can be C.1.1 Data input imported directly back into spreadsheet, database and word-processing programs for fur- The package expects to read analyses in tab- ther editorial changes. They are of three types: delimited formatin which each item in a row or (1) A simple half-page table containing the line is separated from the next by a tab charac- analysis and CIPW norm (Table C.3). As ter (entered by the tab key from the keyboard). the values are spaced with blank characters Each analysis is then one row of a table. Such this table is not ideally suitable for further data can easily be produced from virtually all spreadsheet or database work. This is, there- spreadsheet and word-processing programs, fore, of somewhat limited use except for by saving the data in text-only format, and demonstration purposes. database programs by saving the data in tab- (2) A tab-delimited format table with a header delimited format. The first item of each row row and with the analyses in horizontal must be the specimen name, which can be up to rows. The order of the items in the row is 128 characters long, followed by up to 26 oxide specimen name, oxides 1 to 29 followed by values. the normative values 1 to 46 as given in 226 C IUGSTAS software package

Table C.1. List of oxide names and normative values. Normative values preceded by an * were not included in the original CIPW method of calculation. If the input data does not contain a header row the oxides are assumed to be in the order given although not all 26 need be present

Oxide order Normative mineral order and composition

1 SiO2 1 Q Quartz SiO2 2 TiO2 2 C Corundum Al2O3 3 Al2O3 3 Z Zircon Zr02.SiO2 4 Fe2O3 4 or Orthoclase K2O.Al2O3.6SiO2 5 FeO 5 ab Albite Na2O.Al2O3.6SiO2 6 MnO 6 an Anorthite CaO.Al2O3.2SiO2 7 MgO 7 ne Nepheline Na2O.Al2O3.2SiO2 8 CaO 8 lc Leucite K2O.Al2O3.4SiO2 9 Na2O 9 kp Kaliophilite K2O.Al2O3.2SiO2 10 K2O 10 hl Halite NaCl 11 P2O5 11 nc Sodium Carbonate Na2O.CO2 12 H2O+ 12 ac Acmite Na2O.Fe2O3.4SiO2 13 H2O- 13 ns Sodium metasilicate Na2O.SiO2 14 CO2 14 ks Potassium metasilicate K2O.SiO2 15 Other 15 di Diopside CaO.(Mg,Fe)O.2SiO2 16 ZrO2 16 hy Hypersthene (Mg,Fe)O.SiO2 17 Cr2O3 17 wo Wollastonite CaO.SiO2 18 V2O3 18 ol Olivine 2(Mg,Fe)O.SiO2 19 NiO 19 cs Dicalcium silicate (larnite) 2CaO.SiO2 20 CoO 20 cm Chromite FeO.Cr2O3 21 BaO 21 hm Hematite Fe2O3 22 SrO 22 mt Magnetite FeO.Fe2O3 23 Rb2O 23 il Ilmenite FeO.TiO2 24 F 24 tn Sphene CaO.TiO2.SiO2 25 Cl 25 pf Perovskite CaO.TiO2 26 S 26 ru Rutile TiO2 27 Total 27 ap Apatite 3(3CaO.P2O5).CaF2 28 Ox.Eq 28 * hap Hydroxyapatite 3(3CaO.P2O5).Ca(OH)2 29 TAlk 29 fr Fluorite CaF2 30 pr Pyrite FeS2 31 cc Calcite CaO.CO2 32 * mag Magnesite MgO.CO2 33 * sid Siderite FeO.CO2 34 * H2O+ 35 * H2O- 36 * Other 37 * Fsd Final silica deficiency 38 * P2O5+ any excess P2O5 39 *CO2+ any excess CO2 40 * Cr2O3+ any excess Cr2O3 41 * F+ any excess F 42 * Cl+ any excess Cl 43 * S+ any excess S 44 Total sum of 1 to 43 above 45 MgFe 100MgO/(MgO + FeO) 46 * SiUnd Silica Undersaturation C.1 Introduction 227

Table C.1. This is ideal for further spread- code of this task is explained in greater detail in sheet or database investigation. the next section. (3) A tab-delimited format table with the analy- It is recommended to run this task after you ses in vertical columns as shown in Table have installed the package to see that every- C.4, p. 232. This format is almost ready for thing is working correctly – if it is the name publication and can be finalized with most given by the task should be the same as that word-processors. The user has control of already present. the number of columns per page and whether TASNames() – this is a more flexible version rows with all zero values are to be included of the previous task as it requests the following or not. For further details see routine input from the user: WriteAsVertTable() on p. 233. (1) How the analysis is to be recalculated and

how CO2 is to be handled by the CIPW C.1.3 Error checking norm calculation. For details of these op- tions see the description of routines Recal- A reasonable amount of error checking is built culate() and CalcCIPW() on p. 233. into the package so that if, for example, you try (2) The name of the file from which to read the to write to an output file that has not been data. previous defined an error message is printed (3) What types of table are to be output. This is and execution aborts (stops). Similarly, at- done by asking the user to enter up to three tempts to use a file that is already in use characters which must be S for a simple elsewhere will cause execution to abort. half-page table, H for a table with the If any of the analytical data contain unex- analyses in horizontal rows or V for a table pected characters the row and column in which with the analyses in vertical columns. The the error occurs is output and execution is output files use the same name as the input aborted. file with the characters “_S”, “_H” or “_V” appended to the end, but before any exten- C.1.4 Supplied tasks sion. For example input files “Data.txt” and “MoreData” will produce output files Certain built-in tasks are supplied as ready-to- such as “Data_H.txt” and “MoreData_S”, use routines. These have all been built into an respectively. interactive program in file “Main.cpp” so that TASNameInteractive() – this is a simple in- you can experiment with them. The built-in teractive task in which all the data is entered by tasks are: the user from the keyboard and the result is TASNamesTest() – this simple task is “hard- output to the computer monitor as a simple wired” to read from a set of test analyses half-page table. The entered data can then be supplied in file “TestTAS” which contain ex- edited to see what effect it has on the TAS name amples of analyses from all the TAS root or the CIPW norm. As in task TASNames(), names. The specimen name already attached to the user has control over how the analysis is each analysis is the TAS root name. recalculated and CO2 is allocated during the When executed the task determines their TAS CIPW norm calculation. names, and outputs to separate files the results RandomCIPWTest (maxBadTotals) – a fun with the CIPW norms in the three possible task to test the CIPW norm calculation. It types of table described above. To help you simple generates random analyses, calculates become more familiar with the package the their CIPW norms and outputs results only if 228 C IUGSTAS software package the analysis and normative totals are not the only be familiar with a few of these routines same. Execution stops when the number of bad which are described in section C.3. Files totals exceeds maxBadTotals or the user aborts “Task.cpp” and “Task.h” are a set of higher- execution of the task. level routines built from the routines contained After you have read the next two sections it is in “IUGSTAS.cpp” for performing the spe- recommended that you study the code of the cific tasks described in the previous section. four tasks so that you can modify them to suit File “Main.cpp” contains the main interactive you own needs. program which will run any of the tasks taken from “Task.cpp”. C.2 GETTING STARTED WITH C++ A set of analyses in tab-delimited format is also supplied in file “TestTAS” for routine The package consists of six text files, which TASNamesTest() to check that the package is must be compiled and linked by a C++ com- working correctly. piler before you can run the program. They are As C++ may be unfamiliar to many petrolo- “IUGSTAS.cpp” and “IUGSTAS.h” which gists, the way in which it can be implemented contain the code for the basic low-level rou- is briefly described below using the code from tines for doing the hard work. The reader need some of the tasks supplied with the package.

Table C.2. Example of the C++ code required in task TASNamesTest() to calculate the TAS name of a series of volcanic rock analyses stored in tab delimited format in a file called "TestTAS". The results are output in each of the three available output formats to separate files named "Table1", "Table2" and "Table3"

void TASNamesTest() { IUGSTAS obj1; //line 1

obj1.OpenInputFile("TestTAS"); //line 2 obj1.OpenOutputFile("Table1", 1); //line 3 obj1.OpenOutputFile("Table2", 2); //line 4 obj1.OpenOutputFile("Table3", 3); //line 5

do { //line 6 obj1.Init(); //line 7 obj1.ReadTabDelimitedRow(); //line 8 if(obj1.EndOfFile()) break; //line 9 obj1.GetTASName(true, kCO2AsCaMgFeCarb); //line 10 obj1.WriteTable(1); //line 11 obj1.WriteAsVertTable(2, 7, false); //line 12 obj1.WriteAsHorzTable(3); //line 13 } while(true); //line 14

obj1.CloseInputFile(); //line 15 obj1.CloseOutputFile(1); //line 16 obj1.CloseOutputFile(2); //line 17 obj1.CloseOutputFile(3); //line 18 } C.2 Getting started with C++ 229

One of the simplest, which can be used as a put files. To change this number see p.231 starting point for many more, is under the description of routine TASNamesTest(), the code of which is shown OpenOutputFile(). in Table C.2. This simply reads analyses from Reading the Analyses – this is usually done a tab-delimited file, determines the TAS names within a do loop (lines 6 and 14) which simply of the analyses, and writes the results in three instructs the computer to repeatedly perform different formats to separate files. For further all the code between the two lines until in- details of the routines see section C.3. structed to jump out of the loop (in this exam- Like many computer languages C++ is case ple the break command). Lines 7 to 9 are nearly sensitive to all names so that the spelling must always together in a task: be exactly as shown. Likewise with the various REM,QLW types of brackets. REM5HDG7DE'HOLPLWHG5RZ Creating an Object – the first thing that has to LI REM(QG2I)LOH EUHDN be done in writing any task is to create an object and initialize the object, read one analysis, and of type IUGSTAS, as without it none of the check to see if there is no more data to read code or storage required can be accessed. This respectively. If no more is present, i.e. routine is done in line 1 with the instruction: EndOfFile() returns true, the break command ,8*67$6REM is executed which causes control to jump out of which creates an object named REM. Although the do loop to line 15. it is possible to create an object in other ways, Doing some Work – the only calculation this is the simplest as the object is automati- performed in this task is in line 10: cally destroyed when the task is finished. If REM*HW7$61DPH N:DWHU&2)UHH appropriate to the task in hand you can create N&2$V1D&DUE as many objects as you like but they must all where the TAS name and CIPW norm are have different names. calculated. See p. 233 for the meaning of the Defining an Input File – next the input file two parameters under the description of rou- must be defined from which to read the analy- tines Recalculate() and CalcCIPW(). ses. This can either be from the keyboard Writing the Results – each analysis is then (tedious and prone to mistakes) or from a file written by lines 11, 12 and 13: stored on disk. In the example the analyses are REM:ULWH7DEOH read from the file “TestTAS” in line 2: REM:ULWH$V9HUW7DEOH IDOVH REM2SHQ,QSXW)LOH ´7HVW7$6W[Wµ REM:ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH Note that to use any of the routines in the to the three output files in different table for- package the object name followed by a “.” mats. character must precede the routine name as Tidying up – although lines 15 to 18: shown. As currently written only one input file REM&ORVH,QSXW)LOH can be open for each object. REM&ORVH2XWSXW)LOH Defining the Output Files – next output files REM&ORVH2XWSXW)LOH must be defined to store the results. This is REM&ORVH2XWSXW)LOH done in lines 3, 4 and 5 as shown: are not strictly required for a simple task, it is REM2SHQ2XWSXW)LOH 7DEOH good practice always to close any files that REM2SHQ2XWSXW)LOH 7DEOH have been opened. This enables several tasks REM2SHQ2XWSXW)LOH 7DEOH to be executed in succession. The package currently supports up to six out- Directly Accessing Values – all the 29 oxide 230 C IUGSTAS software package and 46 normative values shown in Table C.1 for experienced programmers to perform spe- can be directly accessed with the following cial tasks – such routines are preceded by an type of syntax: “*”. REMR[LGHQDPHG0J2 REMQRUPQDPHGDE C.3.1 Input routines Note that the names used to access oxide or normative values must be exactly as given in Init() – initializes all the storage required for the structures named “SOxideNames” and the object and must be called before each “SNormNames” in file IUGSTAS.h”. For an analysis is read and stored within the object. example of this see task 5DQGRP&,3:7HVW This is usually done by calling routine in file “Tasks.cpp” which uses this syntax to ReadTabDelimitedRow(). directly set the oxide values of an analysis. AskForInputFile() – this interactive routine As another example you could create a task asks the user to enter the name of the file to be that would write analyses with normative Q > opened for input from the keyboard. If the file 0 to one file, those with normative ne > 0 to cannot be opened, because it does not exist or another and those with no normative Q or ne to it is already open in another program, the user another with the following type of code: is asked for another name until a file is opened. LI REMQRUPQDPHG4! ^ If the user enters the return key before entering :ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH any text the program quits. `HOVHLI REMQRUPQDPHGQH! ^ OpenInputFile(“aInputFile”) – opens for in- :ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH put the file named between the pair of quotes, `HOVH^ which must be present as they are part of the :ULWH$V+RU]7DEOH argument. This routine is used internally by ` routine AskForInputFile(). Executing a Task – to use any of the tasks CloseInputFile() – this simply closes the in- supplied in “Tasks.cpp” or any that you have put file. Although not necessary for many created, simply place their names into the pro- tasks, it is useful if you wish to use the same gram main in file “Main.cpp” as shown below: object to read from more than one input file. In LQWPDLQ other words you can append sets of data ^ sequentially. 0\1HZ7DVN ReadTabDelimitedRow() – reads one analy- UHWXUQ sis from the input file and stores it in the object. ` It automatically checks to see if the tab-delim- If you have closed all the files properly you can ited data has a header row the first time it is also execute any other tasks by adding them to called after the input file has been opened. If main. any of the analytical values have any invalid characters in them, a warning message is shown C.3 USEFUL ROUTINES together with the row and column in which it occurs. Execution is then aborted. The following routines are usually the only EndOfFile() – this should be called immedi- ones required for most tasks. The others present ately after a call to ReadTabDelimitedRow() to in “IUGSTAS.cpp” are used internally by these check that an analysis has been read. If it has routines. Note, however, that several routines the routine returns the value false, but if no have more than one form which may be useful analysis has been read because the end of file C.3 Useful routines 231

Table C.3. Example of a simple half-page table output by routine WriteTable(), using routine CalcCIPW() to calculate the norm of a hypothetical analysis

The specimen name

SiO2 50.00 ZrO2 0.20 Q 1.26 wo 0.00 sid 0.00 TiO2 1.00 Cr2O3 0.10 C 0.00 ol 0.00 H2O+ 0.50 Al2O3 12.00 V2O3 0.10 Z 0.30 cs 0.00 H2O- 0.50 Fe2O3 2.00 NiO 0.10 or 12.17 cm 0.15 Other 0.01 FeO 5.00 CoO 0.10 ab 21.69 hm 0.00 Fsd 0.00 MnO 0.05 BaO 0.10 an 15.22 mt 3.05 P2O5+ 0.00 MgO 10.00 SrO 0.10 ne 0.00 il 1.90 CO2+ 0.00 CaO 9.00 Rb2O 0.10 lc 0.00 tn 0.00 Cr2O3+ 0.00 Na2O 3.00 F 1.50 kp 0.00 pf 0.00 F+ 0.00 K2O 2.00 Cl 0.50 hl 0.82 ru 0.00 Cl+ 0.00 P2O5 0.50 S 0.50 nc 0.00 ap 1.19 S+ 0.00 H2O+ 0.50 Total 99.96 ac 0.00 hap 0.00 Total 99.09 H2O- 0.50 Ox.Eq -0.87 ns 0.00 fr 3.02 MgFe 86.47 CO2 1.00 ks 0.00 pr 0.94 Other 0.01 TAlk 5.00 di 7.70 cc 2.29 SiUnd 0.00 hy 26.39 mag 0.00 has been reached it returns true. C.3.2 Output routines Note: it is highly recommended that you use this routine to check for the end of file as it also AskForOutputTables() – this interactive rou- keeps track of how many analyses have been tine asks the user to enter up to three characters read and written to the output files. It is also to define the types of tables to be written, i.e. S, responsible for printing a progress message H or V for the tables written by routines every time a certain number of analyses are WriteTable(), WriteAsHorzTable() and read. This number is currently set to 10 but can WriteAsVertTable() respectively. easily be changed by editing the following line OpenOutputFile(“anOutputFile”, nthFile) – of code in file “IUGSTAS.h”: this opens the file specified by the first argu- const double reportEveryNth = 10.0; ment as the nthFile output file. As supplied the to any other number you prefer. value of nthFile must be an integer between 1 UserAbort() – this routine is useful to include and 6. However, if more (or less) are required in certain do loops to detect if an abort sequence simply edit the following line of code in file has been typed on the keyboard, e.g. Command “IUGSTAS.h”: + period for the Mac OS, Control + c for const int numOutputFiles = 6; Windows. It is used in task TASNames() in to reflect the number you require. case the user wishes to abort before reading to CloseOutputFile(nthFile)–closes the nthFile the end of the file and in task Random- output file. CIPWTest() to stop execution – the routine CloseAllOutputFiles() – this closes all output EndOfFile() cannot be used in this case as no files that have been opened. data is being read from a file. As it is not *WriteTable(nthFile) – this writes to the possible to detect abort sequences in standard nthFile output file a single analysis and its C++ this code is machine dependant. normative values as a simple half-page table as 232 C IUGSTAS software package

Table C.4. Example of a vertical table output by routine WriteAsVertTable() which can be imported directly into word-processors or spreadsheet programs as tab-delimited text files almost ready for publication. All the analyses are numbered sequentially. The user controls the number of columns across a page and whether rows with all zero values are to be omitted, as specified in this example 1234567

SiO2 47.37 50.84 53.87 58.70 67.50 73.51 71.35 TiO2 1.69 2.33 1.10 0.88 0.59 0.17 0.61 Al2O3 15.26 14.98 17.59 17.24 16.15 13.97 7.43 Fe2O3 3.60 4.08 3.28 3.31 2.47 0.59 1.96 FeO 6.95 8.32 6.91 4.09 2.33 1.16 6.79 MnO 0.17 0.18 0.43 0.14 0.09 0.05 0.36 MgO 10.85 7.53 3.21 3.37 1.81 0.20 0.00 CaO 9.49 9.59 10.73 6.88 4.38 1.24 0.60 Na2O 3.56 1.75 2.04 3.53 3.85 3.35 6.63 K2O 0.84 0.22 0.86 1.64 0.68 5.64 4.26 P2O5 0.22 0.16 0.00 0.21 0.15 0.12 0.00 Total 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 TAlk 4.40 1.96 2.89 5.17 4.53 8.99 10.90

CIPW Norm Q 0.00 7.75 10.54 12.48 30.21 29.17 31.94 C 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 1.48 0.39 0.00 or 4.99 1.28 5.07 9.70 4.02 33.34 25.19 ab 22.27 14.78 17.24 29.83 32.55 28.34 14.46 an 23.18 32.41 36.31 26.38 20.76 5.35 0.00 ne 4.25 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 ac 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 5.67 ns 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 8.20 di 17.89 11.37 14.05 5.13 0.00 0.00 2.66 hy 0.00 21.68 9.96 9.52 5.95 1.95 10.72 ol 18.48 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 mt 5.22 5.92 4.75 4.80 3.58 0.86 0.00 il 3.21 4.43 2.09 1.67 1.12 0.32 1.16 hap 0.53 0.39 0.00 0.50 0.36 0.28 0.00 H2O+ -0.01 -0.01 0.00 -0.01 -0.01 -0.01 0.00 Total 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 100.00 MgFe 82.92 74.57 53.93 75.48 80.34 31.31 0.00 SiUnd 10.93 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00 0.00

Specimen Names 1) Lava 374 = Basalt (B) [Alkali] 2) Scoria 372 = Basalt (B) [Subalkali] 3) Ash 1956 = Basaltic Andesite (O1) [medium-K] 4) Ash 1873 = Andesite (O2) [medium-K] 5) Dome lava = Dacite (O3) [low-K] 6) Plug 73/43 = Rhyolite (R) [high-K] 7) Obsidian = Rhyolite (R) [Pantelleritic]

Note: because the analyses have been recalulated and printed to only two decimal places, some totals may not appear to be the sum of their component values, e.g. TAlk in analyses 2, 3 and 7 are not equal to the sum of Na2O + K2O as displayed. C.3 Useful routines 233 shown in Table C.3. This routine is called internally by routine *WriteAsHorzTable(nthFile) – this writes to CalcCIPW(). the nthFile output file in a tab-delimited format *CalcCIPW(recalcMode, CO2Usage) – this the analyses and normative values in horizon- calculates the CIPW norm of the currently tal rows. The table has a header row and the stored analysis after it has been recalculated by order of the columns is specimen name, oxides routine Recalculate() using the parameter 1 to 28 followed by the normative values 1 to recalMode. The parameter CO2Usage deter-

46 as given in Table C.1. mines how any CO2 is allocated in the calcula- *WriteAsVertTable (nthFile, numCols, tion. This can be in one of three ways depend- printAll) – this writes to the nthFile output file ing upon which of the three built-in constants in a tab-delimited format the analyses and is specified: normative values in vertical columns as shown kCO2AsOthers – CO2 is added to Others and in Table C.4. The parameter numCols defines no carbonates are calculated the number of columns per page. As supplied kCO2AsNaCarb – CO2 is calculated as Na2CO3 the package has a maximum of 10 columns per (nc). If there is an excess of CO2 this is page. However, this can be changed by editing allocated as for kCO2AsCaMgFeCarb the following line of code in file “IUGSTAS.h”: kCO2AsCaMgFeCarb– CO2 is calculated first

FRQVWLQWQXP7DEOH&ROV as CaCO3 (cc), then if there is CO2 left over to any suitable number. If the parameter printAll as MgCO3 (mag) and then if necessary as is true all 29 oxide values and 46 normative FeCO3 (sid). Any excess CO2 (a theoretical values are output; if printAll is false any row of possibility) is then reported as CO2+. the table with all zero values is omitted, as in If the analysis total, corrected for oxygen Table C.4. equivalent if Cl, F or S is present, differs from WriteTables() – this writes the data to the the normative total by more than 0.0001 the tables as specified in the call to routine routine returns false, otherwise it returns true. AskForOutputTables(). *GetTASName(recalcMode, CO2Usage) – before each analysis is named the CIPW norm C.3.3 Calculation routines is calculated by routine CalcCIPW() using the two parameters recalcMode and CO2Usage. *Recalculate(recalcMode) – this recalculates Note that any specific changes the user wishes the analysis in a manner which depends upon to make to the analyses, such as adjusting the which of three built-in constants is specified: ratio of FeO to Fe2O3, must be done before kWaterCO2Free – H2O+, H2O- and CO2 are calling this routine. ignored and set to zero before the analysis It then determines the TAS name for the is recalculated to 100%. This is the proce- analysis currently stored in the object and dure recommended by the Subcommission appends it to the user supplied specimen name to be adopted before determining the TAS in the following format: name of an analysis ODYD 5K\ROLWH 5 >&RPHQGLWLF@ kWithWaterCO2 – the entire analysis is recal- i.e. the user supplied specimen name = the TAS culated to 100% root name (the TAS field number) [any op- kDoNotRecalculate – the analysis is not recal- tional additional name] as can be seen in Table culated but is left as it is. C.4. 234 C IUGSTAS software package

C.4 THE CIPW NORM CALCULATION the amount of minerals that could theoretically be present. The CIPW norm calculation was originally introduced as a method of classifying igneous C.4.1 Problems rocks (Cross et. al., 1902) and although the classification was never widely used the One of the complaints of the original CIPW calculation became extremely popular. An norm calculation is that the analysis total rarely excellent review of this classification method agrees with the total of the normative minerals. and a comparison with many others This is due to several causes: classifications can be found in Johannsen (1931, (1) The calculation was done manually, often p.83–99). This also contains an excellent with the aid of tables such as those found in description of how to perform the calculation Johannsen (1931, p.295–308). This intro– taken almost entirely from Washington (1917). duced considerable rounding-off errors as It also contains several worked examples of a the molecular proportions were only car– wide variety of igneous rock compositions. ried to three decimal places and it was The basic principles of the method are simple: recommended that values less than 0.002 (1) The weight % oxides are converted to be ignored. Calculating the normative molecular proportions by dividing them by minerals from their molecular proportions their molecular weights. then lead to the final values being in fixed (2) The molecular proportions are then com- increments. For example, orthoclase would bined into a set of provisional normative appear in increments of 0.556 or 0.001 * minerals in a specific order. mol. wt. of orthoclase (556). Rounded off

(3) The amount of SiO2 that is required to to two decimal places, this resulted in values satisfy this allocation of provisional nor- such as 2.22, 2.78, 3.34 etc., but nothing in mative minerals is then calculated. If enough between. Fortunately this method rarely is present, the excess is reported as quartz has to be used today. (Q) and the provisional minerals become (2) Although the molecular weights of Mg and permanent. If not enough silica is present Fe-bearing normative minerals were ad- the provisional normative minerals are justed for the amount of Fe2+ replacing Mg, desilicated into related normative miner- with other substitutions, such as Sr and Ba als, again in a specific order, until exactly replacing Ca, no such corrections were

enough SiO2 is found to be present. made to the Ca-bearing molecules. (4) Finally, the proportions of the normative (3) Apatite was calculated in an extremely minerals are then converted to weight % by loose manner which could result in some multiplying them by their molecular weight. P2O5 not being allocated if small amounts Mathematically this procedure is a linear of F were present. If no F was present the transformation of the analytical data into a new apatite was made only from CaO and P2O5, set of normative minerals (Le Maitre, 1982). but when the weight % of apatite was However, the linearity is only true while the set calculated it was treated as if it contained F. of normative minerals remains the same. Once The normative total was, therefore, in ex- it changes a new linearity appears. cess by the amount of F that should have Whereas a mode of a rock is the amount of been present. minerals actually present in a rock, the norm is (4) If S, Cl or F was present in the analysis, the C4 The CIPW norm calculation 235

total was rarely corrected for the oxygen minerals are corrected for all substitutions, equivalent as it should have been. i.e. Rb for K; Sr and Ba for Ca; V for Fe3+; Mn, Co and Ni for Fe2+; and finally Fe2+, C.4.2 IUGSTAS CIPW norm with any Mn, Co and Ni, for Mg. (3) Apatite (strictly speaking fluor-apatite) is With the advent of computers all these prob- calculated from the appropriate propor- lems became solvable. Two of the earliest tions of CaO, P2O5 and F. Any P2O5 left computer programs for performing the CIPW over is later calculated as hydroxyapatite calculation were written in the early 1960s (hap — not in the original CIPW norm) and

(Kelsey, 1965; Hey & Le Maitre, 1966) which the amount of H2O+ is reduced by the considerable reduced the tedium of the manual amount that would be required. This can calculation. Kelsey gives an excellent descrip- lead to negative values of H2O+ if not tion of the procedures involved and produced enough was originally present (see exam- a better way of desilicating the normative min- ples in Table C.4). Theoretically P2O5 may erals when required. also be in excess at this stage and if it is, it For the first time it also allowed the norm is reported in the norm as P2O5+. calculation to be performed in a mathematically (4) The user has much more control over how correct manner. For example, element the CO2 is allocated as explained under the substitutions were all taken into account when description of routine CalcCIPW() on p.233. calculating molecular weights. (5) The logic of the original method did not This resulted in the analysis total and normative allow for the excess of certain other (usu- total always being exactly the same. Note, ally minor) molecular proportions which however, that if you add up all the normative can occasionally occur. These are CO2, minerals (reported to two decimal places) you Cr2O3, F, Cl and S which are reported in the will often find that this total is not the same as the norm as CO2+, Cr2O3+, F+, Cl+ and S+, total displayed by the computer because of respectively. rounding-off errors (e.g. see Table C.4). (6) No other oxides can be in excess. What can The main differences between the CIPW happen, however, is that the amount of norm code presented here and the original available SiO2 may not be sufficient to version are as follows: make all the normative minerals required. (1) Only the atomic weights of the elements If this happens a final silica deficiency are defined and the values used are not (Fsd) is reported in the norm. rounded off to the nearest integer. All the (7) If the analysis contains S, Cl or F the required molecular weights and correction oxygen equivalent, reported as Ox.Eq in factors are calculated from the atomic the Tables, is calculated. For an example weights to minimize rounding-off errors. see Table C.3 in which the sum of the Mathematically it also means that if the analysis total less the oxygen equivalent is atomic weights are given random values equal to the normative total. and the norm calculation has been pro- (8) Finally, an extremely useful parameter grammed correctly, the analysis total will called SiUnd (silica undersaturation) is

still be the same as the total of the norma- given. This is the weight % of SiO2 that tive minerals. would have to be added to the analysis to (2) The molecular weights of the normative make quartz (Q) just appear in the norm – 236 C IUGSTAS software package

remember that mathematically analyses do code for implementing an abort. not have to add up to 100%. In other words SiUnd can be thought of as negative C.6 REFERENCES normative quartz which makes it an ideal parameter for plotting the status of silica CROSS, W., IDDINGS, J.P., PIRSSON, L.V. & WASH- saturation among any series of rocks which INGTON, H.S., 1902. A quantitative chemico- transgress over the boundaries of sets of mineralogical classification and nomencla- normative minerals, e.g. a series a basaltic ture of igneous rocks. Journal of Geology. rocks which move from Q-normative space, Chicago. Vol.10, p.555–690. through ol-hy space, to ne-normative space. HEY, M.H., LE MAITRE, R.W. AND BUTLER, Note that SiUnd is not an essential part of B.C.M., 1966. A versatile computer pro- the normative calculation. gram for the recalculation of rock and min- The code in IUGSTAS has evolved from the eral analyses. Mineralogical Magazine and original version written in 1963 in Mercury Journal of the Mineralogical Society. Lon- Autocode through Fortran and Basic to C++. don. Vol. 35, p. 788. As would be expected the execution speed also JOHANNSEN, A., 1931. A Descriptive Petrogra- increased dramatically from over 5 hours for phy of the Igneous Rocks. Chicago Univer- 1000 calculations on the Ferranti Mercury com- sity Press. Vol. 1, 267pp. puter to about 1 second on a Power Macintosh KELSEY, C.H., 1965. Calculation of the C.I.P.W. G3. norm. Mineralogical Magazine and Journal This code has been used extensively in the of the Mineralogical Society. London. Vol. CLAIR data system (Le Maitre, 1973, 1976) 34, p. 276-282. and was instrumental in the original develop- LE MAITRE, R.W., 1973. Experiences with ment of the TAS classification. CLAIR: a computerised library of analysed igneous rocks. Chemical Geology. Vol. 12, C.5 DOWNLOADING IUGSTAS p. 301-308. LE MAITRE, R.W., 1976. Chemical variability The IUGSTAS package can be downloaded of some common igneous rocks. Journal of from the Cambridge University Press website Petrology. Oxford. Vol. 17, p. 589-637. whose URL is given in the footnote below.† LE M AITRE, R.W., 1982. Numerical Petrology. Two version of the source code and compiled Elsevier, Amsterdam. 281pp. programs are available; one for the Mac OS WASHINGTON, H.S., 1917. Chemical analyses and the other for Windows. The only differ- of igneous rocks. Professional Paper. United ences are the machine-dependent UserAbort() States Geological Survey. Washington. No. routine in file “IUGSTAS.cpp” and the key 99, p.1–1201.

† The Cambridge University Press URL from which to download IUGSTAS is: KWWSZZZFDPEULGJHRUJUHVRXUFHV;